The Adventures of Spider-Man Season 1

Chapters

Episode 1 - Trial By Fire (Rewritten)
Episode 2 - A Whole New World
Episode 3 - Waking from the Nightmare Part 1
Episode 4 - Waking from the Nightmare Part 2
Episode 5 - A Small Science Lesson
Episode 6 - No Way Home
Episode 7 - Honest Wages for Honest Work
Episode 8 - Nature's Toll
Episode 9 - Cooking by the Book
Episode 10 - Faster than a Speeding Pegasus
Episode 11 - The Suit Makes the Man...
Bonus Episode - A Breach of Trust
Episode 12 - History 101
Episode 13 - Another New World...
Episode 14 - The Other Spider-Man
Episode 15 - Battle of the Beasts
Episode 16 - Meanwhile... AT THE LEGION OF DOOM! Part 1
Episode 17 - Meanwhile... AT THE LEGION OF DOOM! Part 2
Episode 18 - Tag! You're It!
Episode 19 - This is Nightmare Night
Episode 20 - You Will Always Be A Monster
Episode 21 - Something Wicked This Way Comes...
Episode 22 - A Hero Reborn
Season 1 Epilogue

Episode 1 - Trial By Fire (Rewritten)

Episode 1 - Trial By Fire

APOKOLIPS

The fiery world of Apokolips isn't somewhere you would ever decide to take a holiday. If you ended up there, you were just unlucky. Or had gone looking for a bad time. Which is exactly where Spider-Man found himself as he stumbled towards the mighty palace that stood tall amongst the pillars of flames. “I must be out of my mind, waltzing up to the king's castle with no backup. Well, I'm the only one here. And besides, there's no one else crazy enough to try this!” With a mighty kick, the metal doors to the grand fortress folded like paper, only to give way to a horrific sight - a horde of identical, winged creatures that Spider-Man knew all too well. “Well, well. The Parademon welcoming party is here. I’ve got no time for you small fries. Where’s your boss?!”

The horde descended, shrieking an unnatural screech that would have frightened almost anyone else. But despite their superior numbers, Spider-Man was confident. “Fine with me. I could use the warm up!” Even while outnumbered, none of the Parademons could hit their target. Guided by his remarkable senses, Spider-Man weaved through every attack aimed at him, while retaliating with precise movements. Their armour crumbled, bones were shattered with unforgiving force. It didn't take long to knock out every single one of them, and any that weren't scampered away in fear, leaving Spider-Man alone. “Gotta say, that was largely unimpressive. Guess old grimace can't find good help these days.”

“You would do well to remember on whose planet you stand, Spider-Man!” From the shadows came forth a hulking brute of a man, carrying what appeared to be a large metallic club. It was none other than Kalibak, one of the strongest foes Spider-Man had ever faced. “Oh I remember all too well. And it certainly ain’t yours, Kalibak. Not until daddy dearest bites the dust. Which, all things considered, might be today if I have anything to say about it!”
In a fit of rage, Kalibak swung his club as hard as he could at Spider-Man, who very lazily just shifted out of the way as it flew past him. “You dare speak ill of the mighty Darkseid?! The only ones to perish today will be you and your fellow earthling intruders!” Kalibak continued to swing his club, giving no thought to where it might end up, only hoping that he might strike his target. Unfortunately for him, Spider-Man seemed practically untouchable, who made little effort while he dodged. “Be still while I destroy you, insect!” Kalibak raged, unable to hit his target. One misjudged swing left him wide open, his jaw seething in pain from a well placed punch from Spider-Man. “It's arachnid. If you’re gonna try and kill me, at least get the terminology down.” Kalibak, with no hesitation and no thought, charged his foe with reckless abandon, his decision taking no time at all to be regretted as he was pummelled with dozens of quick, heavy strikes. “Gotta say, Kalibak, I remember when you used to be a challenge. Now? You ain't much now, are ya?!”

In the past, this matchup always went in Kalibak’s favour. He was the son of Darkseid, lord of Apokolip; a god. But now this mortal was putting up a good fight. His blows were even beginning to hurt somewhat. One caught Kalibak on the bridge of his nose, an especially painful blow. Something wet began to run down his face. Was that blood? No… It shouldn't be possible! “No! Only the Kryptonians could match me. You are just another lowly mortal… You cannot best my strength!” Kalibak’s attempt to finally land a blow swung wide, his momentum carrying him over the walkway and down into the abyss. Spider-Man peered over, trying to catch a glimpse, but could only see darkness. “How a dumbass like that ever led armies has gotta be studied.”

“He has his uses. However, it seems that my son is no longer capable of dealing with you himself. For that, I must intervene.” The booming voice that echoed from the far end of the throne room came from an all too familiar sight - Darkseid. The imposing, all powerful ruler of Apokolips now faced Spider-Man. The moment the hero had been waiting for. “There you are, grimace! Thought we'd have to do a little more damage to drag you out!” Each step Darkseid took from his throne thundered through the room, as if the space itself trembled before his might. Every fibre of Spider-Man’s being screamed at him to turn around and leave, but some deep seated desire kept him in place. Keeping him willing for the fight.

“So you wanna rumble while my friends tear up your crib? Either that or you just tell us where you have Scott and Barda. How about it?” The facial features of the New God began to crinkle just slightly, fully aware of why his kingdom was under siege. “Barda is back where she belongs. Her place in my honour guard will take time to reclaim, but she will be up to the task. Scott Free on the other hand… I leave him to Granny Goodness. You, Spider-Man, so bold to part from your allies… You will simply perish.” The intimidating, blood red eyes of Darkseid burned hot, beams of energy casting directly at Spider-Man, who only barely dodged out of their path. However, the quickness of the beams left him little time to reorient himself, leaving him wide open for a charging Darkseid.

The New God’s strength needed little form to cause significant damage, a simple slap sending Spider-Man into one of the pillars that lined the walkway. If it weren't for him being as tough as he was, Spider-Man was sure he would have been a bloody stain on the wall. All the same, it hurt like hell. The pillar itself shattered, falling away and forcing Spider-Man to quickly grab the ledge of the walkway. Not much time was left to think about a strategy, as Darkseid lurched forward, hand extending to grab his foe. A quick jump put Spider-Man out of harm's way, at least for now.

Trying to counter, Darkseid swung back, but this time Spider-Man was ready, a little more aware of the speed of his opponent, his ever helpful Spider-Sense keeping him at least one step ahead this time. “Swift as ever, I see. Your senses have improved much since we last met. As has your strength. Such incredible potential, wasted on playing the hero.” From anyone else it would have been an honourable compliment. But from Darkseid it was poison. The ruler of Apokolips had a habit of taking in the broken and forgotten, as long as their skills could serve his goals.

“You haven't seen my best just yet! How about we continue this dance?” The arrogance on display from Spider-Man didn't go unnoticed. “A bold claim, thinking you could match the power of Darkseid. It seems you need another lesson in humility, boy.” It always freaked Spider-Man out that, despite his immense size, Darkseid was pretty quick on his feet. The distance between the two closed in the blink of an eye, the hero's senses and agility being his only saving grace. He knew full well that if Darkseid got his hands on him, then Spider-Man was done. However, that didn't stop him from trying to antagonise the ruler of Apokolips just a little bit more. “Still waiting for that lesson, grimace!”

The piercing red eyes of Darkseid glowed once again, prompting Spider-Man to try and take cover. Nearby, the crumbled palace doors lay on the ground. Sliding under his foe before he could attack, Spider-Man grabbed one of the doors as he got back to his feet, bringing the hunk of metal over his head and down onto his opponent. The clang reverberated throughout the throne room. “I guess today's class is cancelled.” Decreed Spider-Man, thinking that the surprise attack would have caught Darkseid off guard even a little. The door turning hot red removed that idea from his mind very quickly. Even with his Spider-Sense firing on all cylinders, Spider-Man was unable to clear the resulting explosion, and the many shards of shrapnel that found their way into his body.

The force of the explosion sent him back outside the palace, hurling through the air. Out of instinct, Spider-Man fired a strand of webbing to anchor himself and prevent his fall, only to miss due to his disorientation. Now nothing stood between him and the surface dozens of feet below. Well… this is gonna suck.” Raising his arms, Spider-Man prepared himself for the impact, even closing his eyes and hoping it wouldn't hurt. The impact never came, the hero finding himself hovering several feet from the ground, a firm set of hands on his waist. “Maybe next time, don't go running off without me, ok?” Looking around, Spider-Man was met with a familiar, and thankfully friendly face.

“Heeeey Kara.What brings you here?” Kara, or Supergirl as she was better known by, released her grip. letting Spider-Man fall to the ground as he originally was meant to, just with less force. The impact still hurt however, further exacerbating his injuries. “Chasing after you, dumbass. I couldn't see you after we landed. What were you thinking, going off by yourself?!” Supergirl chastised as she landed next to him.

“I was thinking I could get the drop on the final boss while he was so preoccupied with everyone else. It would make for an easier rescue mission if he's out for the count.” Spider-Man's retort reeked of arrogance, and Kara knew it. An arrogance she was all too familiar with. “Except you can't just run off like that! Not without any backup. And I've got other things to worry about besides you.”

”Yeah well, you haven't had to worry about me for a while, have you?” Spider-Man snapped back, catching Supergirl by surprise. “This really isn't the time for this, Peter. Diana checked in - they have Scott and Barda. But we’ve got injured, so we need you back, now!” The tension between the two heroes was palpable, almost as fiery as the planet around her. Kara’s anger lessened once she quickly realized that Spider-Man might end up numbering among the injured, as she spotted the fragments of metal lodged in parts of his body. How he hadn't noticed was beyond her. “Peter… You have shrapnel…”

Only after she pointed it out did Spider-Man take notice himself. “Oh yeah, you're right. Damn. Adrenaline is a helluva drug, right?” Without much of a care, he began to pull the pieces of metal out of his body. For any normal person this would’ve been detrimental, lethal even. Though having a fast healing factor helped for sure, as the wounds slowly closed over. However, it did nothing for the tears in his costume or the blood that had dripped onto it. That would have to be dealt with later. “There. The only cost is a trip to the cleaners. And maybe some late night sewing.”

“Then perhaps I should endeavour to do more!” The two heroes snapped into battle stances in the direction of the voice, their sights set on Darkseid as he advanced down the steps from his palace. “It seems that you have been successful in your mission. Granny has informed me that Scott Free and Barda are gone, rescued by your comrades. A pity.” The ground beneath Darkseid trembled as he took his final step from the stairway. The lord of Apokolips was unimpressed by the efforts of Earth's heroes. “Looks like today ain't your day, Darkseid. How about we call it a draw? You did some things, we did some things.” The wrinkled features of Darkseid expressed sheer annoyance as Spider-Man spoke, the masked hero always making a habit of getting under his stoned skin. Something not many mortals were able to do. Supergirl took the situation much more seriously. “We have what we came for, Darkseid. You kidnapped our friends, and we took them back. Spider-Man is right, even if he sounds like an idiot - we both did some wrongs.”

Apart from the sounds of the flames that spewed from the planet's surface, there was no sound made. Until more footsteps could be heard coming from the palace steps. Spider-Man and Supergirl gazed upwards, their eyes widening in horror at who they saw - Lashina, Mad Harriet and Stompa, otherwise known as The Furies, Darkseid's elite soldiers. “How quaint that you two would be together for your final moments. The last child of Krypton, and her science experiment of a former mate. I’ll see to it that your little incursion isn't without cost. My Furies… Tend to the girl. Spider-Man is mine!”

EQUESTRIA, ABOUT THE SAME TIME

It was a rather quiet night in the town of Ponyville. The rustic town was winding down, stores closing after a long day of trade, children heading home before their parents came looking for them.If you gazed hard enough, you would think that this charming little town was ordinary. It was only once you turned your attention outside of town that you would see something that doesn't look like it belonged - A large, crystalline tower. This was the home of one Twilight Sparkle, the newly deemed Princess of Friendship. Deep in the caverns of this castle sat Twilight and her friends as they sorted through piles upon piles of books, recently donated to fill out her new home.

“Are we really gonna spend all day doing this, Twi? It’s so boring putting books away. I’d rather read them, and by "them" I mean the Daring Do books.” The tomboyish athlete Rainbow Dash was never one for a good bit of literature. Until recently, as the grand adventures of Daring Do had caught her eye, enthralling her in capers featuring an explorer that shared the name as the book. Rainbow Dash’s underhanded and rude comment had almost passed by Twilight and the others, but Applejack, the resident farmer of the group, couldn’t let it slide.

“Rainbow! We all agreed to help Twilight sort out her new home. Have some patience for once, will ya?” It wasn't uncommon for the two to bicker with each other, though it only usually began once Rainbow said something without considering it first. “I’m sorry. It’s all just soooo boring. I’d rather be reading than sorting.” Comments like this were nothing unusual for Dash, but it didn't make them any less irritating given the work they had to do. It had only been a few weeks since this new castle had just sprouted from the ground, and Twilight had little time to grow accustomed to it. She had spent her entire time in Ponyville in her cozy library home, but could no longer return due to its destruction during a battle with a recent threat. It was a surreal feeling to say goodbye to her home and immediately say hello to a new one.

"Twilight? Are you okay?" Spike, Twilight's assistant and, for all intents and purposes, little brother, always knew when something was getting under her skin. The half dragon, half humanoid had learned long ago to see the signs. Out of all the friends that she held dear, Spike was easily the closest. Then again it was easy to see why, given he had known her since his birth. "I'm okay Spike. It's just... a lot to take in. All these new responsibilities with the map and the castle... It just seems like such a long time has passed since we came to Ponyville just for me to make some friends. And yet... my life would be so dull if I never came here!"

The two embraced each other tightly. Twilight was thankful that even with all the changes going on, she still had the constant support of her friends and family around her. As they tried to get back to work, there was a loud knock at the door. A look of confusion was shared around the room, given it was getting quite late. Rarity, seamstress and fashionista, looked over to Twilight perplexed. "Are we expecting any visitors tonight?" The princess of friendship shook her head, and was admittedly a little worried. The group made their way towards the entrance, Twilight at the head of the pack. There was another heavy knock on the tall, bronze doors which took everyone aback. Twilight started to become hesitant to open the door, feeling from weeks ago stirring up. It was only after opening the door and seeing who it was that lifted her paranoia, hearing an all too familiar voice. "Princess Twilight!? I require your assistance!"

***

BACK ON APOKOLIPS

Dodging Darkseid's Omega Beams wasn't exactly a new sport for Spider-Man, but it never got any easier. Even after a handful of encounters with the tyrannical god, the devastating attack always seemed to creep up on him even when he tried his best to keep away from them. “Doesn't help that his beams pretty much lock on!” Spider-Man cried out in his head, his focus mostly on trying to stay alive. He had seen Darkseid use those beams to injure, even at times kill, beings far tougher than he was. "A formidable effort, Spider-Man. But alas, not enough against the might of Darkseid."

In amongst the attempts to strike his foe with his Omega Beams, Darkseid made use of his opponents disorientation by closing the gap between them to attack with his fists. While not every attempt was a success, any that were successful began to take their toll on Spider-Man, every dodge that little more of a close call. He knew that just one good hit would be enough to either incapacitate or even outright kill him. Close by, Supergirl was in the midst of her own battle, though her three on one was arguably more in her favour. Her biggest issue was Stompa, the muscle of The Furies, whose strength was in the same ballpark as her own. “Come on, little girl. It's no use trying to fight us off! We’re the best around here!” Despite their equal strength, Supergirl took advantage of her superior speed to move between the combined assault and look for an opening. She dotted Stompa with swift strikes, wearing down the powerhouse of the Furies. Once she was starting to look disorientated, the young Kryptonian made her move.

A horrendous crunch came from Stompa as Supergirl found her mark, dead centre of the massive woman's chest. The force of the blow sent Stompa backwards, unable to save herself from colliding with a nearby building, the structure falling around her. Even with her biggest issue out of the way, Supergirl wasn't about to take the other Furies lightly. all three of them were Darkseid's personal guard for a reason. “Come on now, ladies. This isn't a good look for you. Let us go and keep your dignity.” Lashina, the leader of the Furies, swung her whip in a ferocious circle. “If we let you walk away, that would put our reputation in question. And Lord Darkseid would have Granny punish us. We can't have that!”

The air crackled as Lashinas whip arced out towards Supergirl, herself barely able to move out of its way. Despite her impressive abilities, the Furies really were not beings to take lightly. Close by, Spider-Man was still fighting for survival against Darkseid, his stamina draining away the more he tried to stay out of the tyrant's reach. Unlike Supergirl, he had a limit. And he had done so much in a short span of time. Darkseid himself was taking notice. “Your movements are less precise. Give up, Spider-Man. There is no escape from Darkseid.” Perhaps escape was impossible. Perhaps in a desperate bid to prove something, Spider-Man had backed himself into a corner, and may have ended up taking a friend with him. “Maybe Darksed should understand I don't surrender. And that he should learn to stop talking in the third person!”

While in the middle of a dodge, Spider-Man shifted his weight, bringing his feet to bear down on his opponent. The resulting strike cracked the ground beneath Darkseid, his feet digging into the concrete. The kick seemed to have left him dazed, or dumbfounded. Either way, it gave Spider-Man a chance to get some distance between the two of them. “It appears much has changed since we last met. You have indeed grown stronger. It was not just luck that allowed you to defeat Kalibak, but sheer skill and strength. However…” Before he could react, Spider-Man found himself in the looming shadow of Darkseid, the gloved fist of the tyrant driving its way into the masked hero's stomach, creating a shockwave as it connected. The taste of blood filled Spider-Man's mouth as he was thrown back, his body skirting to a halt. Tears had opened in his suit, coated in blood from wounds opened by friction.

“Now do you see how pointless your struggle is? You fight for a victory you cannot hope to claim. To battle Darkseid, is to battle entropy.” The imposing form of Darkseid loomed over his injured opponent, the lord of Apokolips watching with glee as Spider-Man struggled to get to his feet. The hero forced himself to get his balance, consciousness trying to slip away. The taste of blood was still present in his mouth, and the pain of the punch was still lingering. In his mind, Spider-Man tried to formulate a witty retort, but his thoughts kept going blank. The only thing on his mind was the pain… and the anger that came from that pain. A low growl rumbled through Spider-Man's body, so audible that even Darkseid paused his advance, curious as to what was going on. Supergirl and The Furies heard it as well, the former's eyes widening in shock. “Oh no.”

A furious red aura began to surround Spider-Man, almost like fire. Through the lenses of his mask, piercing red eyes could be seen, further intriguing Darkseid. The force of his energy was even starting to affect his surroundings, pushing back everyone else on the battlefield slowly. "So this is the new power I have heard about. It would seem that you continue to evolve under the most critical of situations. It is, admittedly, impressive. But how far does it go, I wonder?” As if to experiment, Darkseid fired his Omega Beams as the still Spider-Man. With eyes wide an amazement, he witnessed the hero not only sidestep his attack, but close the gap faster than expected, giving him the same treatment he had dished out to the hero moments before, a fiery fist now lodged in his abdomen. While it lacked the same devastating force of his own attack, Darkseid could feel that it was much more powerful than the kick from before.

The Furies, concerned for their lord (if concern was something they still had) abandoned their battle with Supergirl to aid him. “Did I give any of you the order to assist me?!” The thundering voice roared out, causing the Furies ears to ring out in pain. The three women unwittingly put themselves into a terrifying situation. “My Lord, we apologise. But the Spider laid hands on you.” Lashina, trying to make excuses for the response of her team. But they had little time to talk as a mighty roar tore through the air, as the now enraged Spider-Man advanced towards them. The Furies took battle stances from sheer instinct, but Darkseid didn't falter. “Remarkable. Such raw power from a mortal. Furies… test him.” The three members of his guard cackled in unison, hideous grins on their faces. Supergirl, seeing what was about to happen, moved to assist her friend, only to be blocked by the horrifying figure of Darkseid. “You would do well to let this play out, Kryptonian. You must be as curious as I am.”

Stmpa, desiring to make up for her earlier failure, charged head first towards Spider-Man, arms outstretched to grab him. To her surprise, the hero braced himself, arms reaching out to meet hers, Their hands met, clenching as one tried to overpower the other. Even with all her might, Stompa was unable to move her opponent. “I will not be bested twice in one day by you Earthlings!” Once again, Stompa tried her best to gain some advantage in this test of strength, but failed once again. While she was completely focused on trying to gain leverage, Spider-Man closed the gap, headbutting her furiously, causing blood to leak from her nose. The shock was enough to force her backwards.

“How dare you, mortal!” Lashina cried out, her whip crackled with electricity as it reached out. To her shock, instead of dodging, Spider-Man grabbed the end of the whip, wrenching on it to pull Lashina towards him. The leader of the Furies could do nothing but watch as she was sent flying towards another building, collapsing around her upon impact. Only Mad Harriet stood alone, yet this only seemed to invigorate her. “Looks like I get to claim all the credit for ripping you to shreds, little man!” Spider-Man's only response was to give her the “Bring it” motion with his hand, which only succeeded in making Harriet more angry. “You wanna play tough before you die? Fine!”

While the most agile of the Furies, Harriet seemed so slow next to her opponent. Every attempt to skewer him only met empty air. It looked as if, even while in this rage filled state, Spider-Man's agility was still on point. “STAY STILL!!!” Harriet shrieked as she became more agitated, her fury beginning to blind her actions. In the middle of her flailing strikes, both her hands were grabbed, with one swift move from Spider-Man destroying her gauntlets. The Fury wasn't even given a moment to comprehend what had happened before she was grabbed by the neck and launched into some nearby debris, joining her sisters in the dirt. In just a handful of movements, Spider-Man had defeated all three of the Furies.

“Most impressive. It would seem your combat abilities has improved far past what I had expected. You would be a fine addition to my army!” Having watched the fight unfold, Darkseid now saw an opportunity, abundantly aware that the two heroes that stood before him had no chance to win should they engage. He would use that. “He would never join you, Darkseid! We’re both leaving, right now!” Supergirl cried out, her eyes glowing red. Darkseid knew that she would be the hardest to turn, given she was much like her cousin. But perhaps her friend wasn't as righteous. “We shall see. Is it your choice to fight, Kryptonian?” Rather than respond, Supergirl unleashed the full might of her heat vision, Darkseid countering with his Omega Beams.

THe rays of energy clashed, Supergirl trying her best to stand her ground while Darkseid seemingly tried very little. With his efforts on Supergirl, it was the perfect opening for Spider-Man to make a move. Moving to his opponent's side, the hero began laying heavy blows into Darkseid's stomach, each blow letting out a shockwave. While it didn't hurt much, the fact Darkseid was even acknowledging them at all was more than enough to annoy him. “Then I take it this is your answer, mortal? Then consider this planet your grave!” In a surprising move, Darkseid halted the fire of his Omega Beam, allowing Supergirl's heat vision to strike him. Yet the sun-fueled heat did little to damage him. He walked forward to close the gap between them, the young Kryptonian trying to draw more power than what she could call upon.

“He wants to make this a fistfight? Fine. We don't have to beat him, just catch him off guard. Then we run!” Supergirl knew retreat was the only plan they had, but knew she and Spider-Man had to get an opening. While her friend was powered up, they might as well take advantage of the situation. Once Darkseid stood in front of her, the tyrant raised his fist to bear down on Supergirl, believing she was too stubborn to give up the attack. He was proven wrong in the middle of his fist coming down, with Supergirl turning off her heat vision and side stepping his attack. This whole time, Spider-Man had still been keeping up his own attack, his punches hitting harder every time they connected. Now the strength of a Kryptonian would now be aimed at Darkseid.

The two heroes, having fought beside each other in many battles, now launched a joint assault on the Lord of Apokolips. Darkseid knew that Supergirl would be the biggest issue. Still possible to defeat, but not easily. And while Spider-Man would be easier to deal with, the longer the fight went on would make his defeat tougher to achieve. Another advantage Darkseid had was his eons of experience compared to the two heroes, his godly speed and strength far surpassing that of almost anyone that ever challenged him. He began to trade blows with Supergirl, each strike they landed on each other shaking the ground around them. In the middle of each move they made, Spider-Man would find an opening to get his own hit on Darkseid. The tyrant tried his best to land a blow on the enraged hero, but with the efforts of Spider-Man's agility, and with Supergirl still trying her best to take him out of the equation, Darkseid was unable to land a hit on either of the heroes.

Each time he tried to lash out at Supergirl, Spider-Man would intervene, and would himself dodge any attack meant for him. In a way, it was admirable just how well the two fought together. But for Darkseid, it was becoming an annoyance. “This farce has continued long enough!” Now tired with how long the fight had been going on for, Darkseid unleashed his Omega Beams on an unaware Supergirl, the ancient energy slamming into the Kryptonian, causing her immense pain despite her durable skin. To ensure she stayed down, Darkseid grabbed her by the neck, only to slam her into the ground, layers of rock and concrete giving way from the impact. Spider-Man, seeing his friend being harmed, roared out before pressing his one attack again. Lashes of red energy flew by him, the Omega Beams attempting to find a new target. Yet he persisted in avoiding damage.

“You are an oddity, Spider-Man. Such ferocity, such power. Yet no perception of how to use it!” The two powerhouses traded blows, though one combatant felt it more than the other. Even the fires of rage couldn't burn forever, as Spider-Man was quickly finding out. The flaming aura that coated his body was beginning to fade. The assault on both sides continued on, but this time Darkseid was in control. The only thing keeping Spider-Man in the fight was his reflexes. But this could only last so long. Any injuries he sustained while trading shots got little chance to heal. Any energy he had left was slowly slipping away, with Darkseid's punches getting closer and closer to landing a proper hit each time he tried. "It would seem you are tired, Spider-Man. How long can you persist before the end?" The tyrant of Apokolips chuckled as his assault continued, knowing his victory was only a matter of time now.

Despite his obvious fatigue, Spider-Man fought on with everything he had. Choosing the right moment, he flipped himself into the air, placing him right above Darkseid and in position for a heavy kick, like he had done earlier in the fight.Only this time his opponent was more aware, reaching up and grabbing Spider-Man by the ankle, wrenching him from the air and slamming him into the ground, just as he had done with Supergirl. A shattering of bones could be heard ringing out as Spider-Man impacted the concrete, coughing up blood. He had reached his limit, the fiery aura that surrounded him dissipated.

"A pity. Surviving my Omega Beams was an impressive feat. Perhaps if you had surrendered I may have considered sparing you. But you had to keep fighting me. So I shall give you one final chance - Join my army. Be my sword against the Multiverse! Or die..." No longer a request, or even an offer, but now a demand. An Ultimatum. The barely still breathing heap that was Spider-Man tried to respond, but only coughed up more blood. He knew he was done. "Is this how I go out? To him? After everything I've survived, everyone I've lost... He kills me?

Darkseid glared down at his fallen foe with disdain. Not because he hated the hero at all, but because he expected a much grander fight. In a fit of anger, he grabbed Spider-Man by the neck and lifted him up to bring him face to face "One last chance! Join me, or I will reduce you to ashes!" There was only one response that could be given - A surprise punch to the face. The world grew silent, as if someone had committed a horrible sin. Though here, it might as well be sinful to attack Darkseid, who was not pleased at all. But Spider-Man didn't care "Even dying is more preferable to joining you. Do your worst..."

"So be it..." For a second time, Spider-Man was thrown into the dirt, this time face first. The ground caved even further and more bones could be heard breaking. In a fit of rage, Darkseid pummeled the half conscious hero, each punch caving the ground more and more. Eventually, Spider-Man was left bloodied and broken. Without another word, the fearsome Omega Beams fired out, engulfing the heros body. As the dust settled, there was nothing left but charred concrete. Supergirl could only watch in horror as her friend was slain, tears filling her eyes as they began to glow a hot red, but her instincts kicked in, knowing she was now horribly outnumbered. “Peter… I'm sorry…”

With sorrow in her heart, she took to the skies, hoping to rejoin her comrades and get to safety now that their mission was complete. The Furies, having pulled themselves together from the beating they took, could only watch as she sped away. They were about to pursue until Darkseid spoke. “Leave her for now. Once the other earthlings hear of their fallen warrior, they will flee. They will have learned a valuable lesson today - Apokolips is mine. And none challenge me here!” His conquest complete, Darkseid motioned his Furies to fall back to the palace should the heroes have any other tricks to play before they retreated. As he left, he took one last look at where Spider-Man once was. "A pity. You could have been my finest warrior. The potential in your DNA would have thrived under my guidance. Now... Be dust."

Author's Note

Ok, so this is my first time back at this story again. I admittedly gave up when push came to shove but this time should be different. I only ask for any creative points of criticism and not just "This bad" sort of stuff.

Cheers guys, hope to hear more from you.

EDIT - Hopefully this new version works better for the story as a whole.

Episode 2 - A Whole New World

A Whole New World

A boom could be heard in the skies above Ponyville, parting the clouds as a doorway opened. The only thing to come from it was a lone body, battered and bloodied. Spider-Man was on the edge of consciousness, desperately trying to pull himself back. Though his first question may not have been as pressing.

“How the hell am I alive? I’m pretty sure I’m not falling into heaven. Wait, I’m falling. To where?!”

His awareness was sharply brought back to reality. A quick look around mid-air showed that he wasn’t on Apokolips anymore. The sky was a clear, dark blue glistening with stars. The only other concern was how far away was the ground.

“Spider sense is getting louder, meaning that I’m due to hit Terra Firma soon. Must do something fast. No energy left to fly. Web chute it is!”

Extending his arms, Spider-Man activated his signature web shooters. However, while one began to fire, the other didn’t work. Before it could be checked, a pale white substance began to leak out and expand. So much had come out and set that it broke the wrist strap of the shooter. The device broke free of his wrist and sailed off into the air.

“Ok. Now it’s time to panic. Must think fast. Can’t make the chute with only one. But I can…”

Aiming the shooter at himself, he begun to wrap himself in a shell of webbing. It was a risky idea, but the only one he had. Eventually, the shooter ran out of web fluid and spurted empty. This was the only hope left.

“Either this works, or I end up a splatter on the ground. Well, more of a splatter than how I feel now.”

Even in his cocoon, Spider-Man could feel the heat building up as his speed increased. Wherever he ended up, he was about to leave a mighty big hole in the ground. To any nearby observers, it must have seemed like a shooting star had come from the heavens. No matter what, it was not to be a smooth landing. A few seconds after, Spider-Man’s vertical journey came to a halt. However, the force of the impact was too much…

It was dark. Like a never-ending pit. The only indication Spider-Man was alive was the horrific pain he could feel around his body. Though at the very least, he was alive. The outer layers of the web cocoon had been opened by the impact, so it was thankfully simple to tear open the rest. Spider-Man slowly and painfully dragged his way out and into this new world. Or at least it seemed new.

“Watchtower, this is Spider-Man. Do you copy?”

Only static could be heard from his earpiece. With no response he switched to another frequency.

“Jarvis, this is Spider-Man. Do you read me?”

Once again, no reply. It was time for a Hail Mary play. Switching frequency again, he spoke.

“This is an open call to all Green Lanterns in the vicinity. This is Spider-Man, sending out an SOS. I am stranded on an alien world with no contact to Earth. Please respond.”

Moments began to pass since the call was made. But all that could be heard was more static. No indication that anyone was coming. The only thing left to do was find out where he was. Aside from his web shooters, Spider-Man also had a small device on his wrist. Pressing the screen brought up a holographic interface. Panels of data began to flood onto the screen – vital signs, any damage done to his body, and his location. Though the reading did not bring much hope.

Location unknown. No records.

“No records? But we get our maps of the Galaxy and beyond from the Lanterns and the Nova Corps. So, either this is an unexplored part of space, or…

WARNING! Boom Tube energy signatures detected on user. Signs of Trans-Dimensional travel noted.

Boom Tube radiation? I did hear a boom before I came to. That means I…

The use of Boom Tubes had been well documented. The denizens of Apokolips used them for movement around the Multiverse. If Spider-Man had fell through one, and had ended up somewhere he had no contact with anyone…

“… That means I’m in another universe.”

Staring at the night sky, he looked at all the different constellations made up of stars. He couldn’t recognise a single cluster. He was about as far from home as he could get. The panic began to set in.

“Ok, let’s think about this. I’m stranded in another dimension, no means of contact with anyone, down a web shooter and fluid is most likely scarce. At least I’m alive right?”

As if tempting fate, he keeled over and wrenched up blood, the dark red essence pooling on the grass.

“Ok, I get it… Parker luck sucks. I’m alive for now. But I gotta find somewhere to rest and heal up. Just got to find a town. Maybe a city. Heck, I’ll accept a farmhouse at this rate.”

The wind was thankfully not too chilly on Spider-Man’s skin, as the last thing he needed was the cold nipping and biting as his injuries. Though this might not last forever, so the journey would have to be quick.

“At least the air is breathable. Last thing I needed was to be thrown on a world with a toxic atmosphere. Weather seems to follow Earth patterns, so that’s lucky. Good thing Aunt May doesn’t know I’m in this weather. She’d insist I bring a jacket.”

It took a few moments for him to realise it, but a terrifying fact came to mind. And once it did, he fell to his knees in horror.

“Aunt May! She’ll be all alone. Once they get back, they’ll tell her I’m dead… Oh God…”

In a heartbeat, Spider-Man’s entire world had been shattered. Reaching up to his face, he took off his torn mask. Underneath was a young man trying to cope with the new reality around him. For the first time in a long time, Peter Parker felt so alone. But now was not the time for tears.

“Get it together Parker. Give up now and you might as well be dead. I am not dying here all the way from home. Pick yourself up you idiot!”

The sadness that had built up within him immediately turned into anger. A habit that was very common for the young man. And one that he could never fully control. Years of learning to subdue his rage now seemed useless. What else was there to lose aside from his humanity?

Bringing himself to his knees, Peter quickly stuffed his worn mask into his suit belt. It had no use here. He chose to carry on with his desired path. The moon was full in the sky and would light his way forward to wherever he ended up. He did however find its form weird, as there was a face engraved on its surface. It looked almost equine in a way. Was it carved there, or was it just a natural formation on the moon?

“Trust me to land on a planet with a horse face on the moon.”

The night had passed on by. A lack of clouds left the infinite void of space free for all to see and admire. For Peter there was no indication of when the dawn would break. For all he knew this world had an eternal night. Would he never see the sunrise again?

“No, that wouldn’t make any sense. No sun means this planet would be iced over tens of times over. So, it must be in its solar system's goldilocks zone. Feels like it has the same gravity as Earth too.”

So many questions had passed through his mind over the hours with not much else to do except for walk. As he crested a hill, a sigh of relief left his lungs. Not too far now was a small village that seemed to be inhabited. The buildings, while rustic looking, seemed to be in one piece. It was possibly the place he needed to rest.

A stream separated the village from the meadow Peter stood in. Staring down into the water, he could see his reflection as clear as a mirror. A sign that the water was clean. And it could be drunk.

“Finally! I feel like I’ve been in a desert.”

He frantically cupped his hands, allowing the water to pool into them. The water was cold, but this was more than ok. He couldn’t exactly fall asleep until he had a safe place to do so. Out of the corner of his eye, Peter spotted a forest a few moments away. It looked safe enough, but a familiar tingle in the back of his head said otherwise.

“Ok, avoid the forest on the edge of town. Got it. What, is the shrubbery gonna cut me?”

Remembering he had water, Peter threw the liquid into his face. The chill shocked him awake again. Another handful came much slower to his face and to his mouth. It tasted pure, bringing some life back into his injured body.

“Definitely not New York City water. I’ve seen that filtration system. They need a man down there.”

A few more handfuls of water and Peter felt like his thirst had finally been sated. It was finally time to introduce himself to the locals. Crossing the bridge, he felt a sudden wave of dizziness flow over him. Perhaps his injuries were catching up to him? What caught him out was just how empty everything felt. he expected to be met by someone. A town guard, some kids breaking curfew, a night owl. Just someone. Yet there was no one. Was he wrong to assume that people lived here? Peter quickly pulled back his sleeve to reveal the small gadget that had still survived the trip.

WARNING. POWER CELLS LOW.

“I’ll have to make this fast then. Run scan for life forms within a two-mile radius.”

SCANNING.

A red pulse emitted from the device, cutting its way through the town as it spread out. Numbers began to flicker on the screen as it compiled the data. The pulse then cut off, signalling the scan was complete.

Scan concludes there are roughly 616 other life forms within the designated radius. Scan also concludes that all life forms are within resting mode.

“So, as it stands, there is no sign of intelligent life anywhere. All the locals are asleep. Ok, scan for other habitations within the region.”

No response came from the device. Peter checked the screen and there was no life in it left. It must have used up any power it had left to complete the scan. One of his last pieces of gear was now useless. Now he was truly on his own. Even so, there was still no time to take in the reality of his situation.

“Looks like I’ll have to start asking questions. And means waking someone up. First thing I do in a new world – breaking and entering. Some things never change.”

Choosing one of the nearby houses, Peter got a firm grip on the door handle and pushed forward. There was a sound of metal snapping as the lock gave in. As he slowly slid his head inside, all he could see was darkness.

“Hello? Anyone home? Sorry about the door, but I kinda don’t know anyone here.”

No response. Not even a stirring from his call. You’d think that someone just forcing their way into your home would advise some panic. But it never came. With no one challenging his entrance, Peter entered the house fully, the rustic décor from the outside was copied on the inside as well. He also noticed that the furniture looked almost new, and that a faint smell was coming from what must have been the kitchen.

“Smells like tea. Must have been freshly brewed. A nightcap? Someone is still here.”

The only other logical place for anyone to be is upstairs. It was one thing to break into someone’s house and sneak about their living room (and sniff their tea) but to start going into their bedrooms is another. But with no knowledge of where he was and the threat of collapsing dead hanging over him, he needed to speak to someone now.

Each step upstairs creaked under the weight of Peter's footsteps. Though for the most part he was hobbling his way up there due to his injuries. Up on the first floor he noticed there were multiple rooms, a clear sign that there were quite a few people living in this house. Made his intrusion much more awkward if there was a family in here.

“Which room is the parents? I sure as hell ain't going into a kid’s room. Looks bad enough as is.”

Fortunately, the doors were marked with signs that only a child would have on their bedroom door. “Pumpkin and Pound”. Odd names, but he had heard weirder. Flowers and rainbows surrounded their names. It was rather adorable. It reminded Peter of a time when the idea of children could have been in his future. But no longer. Keeping his mind on track, Peter continued down the hall towards the other rooms. One had no sign so it was ignored, but at the end was a door marked “Mum and Dad”.

“Please don’t be awake. Please don’t be awake. Pleeease don’t be awake.”

The door creaked as it opened, only adding to the panic Peter felt as he entered. Deciding to go for broke by this point, he swung the door wide open and was ready to deal with the consequences. All he saw was the parents fast asleep. He sighed with relief.

“Thank god. I picked the house with heavy sleepers. And now I have to wake them…”

Doing his best to not look like a serial killer as he approached their bed, Peter noticed some light murmurs coming from both adults. It was as if they were talking in their sleep at the same time. Were they having similar dreams? Curious, he reached over to one of them and tugged at their shoulder. It was the man of the house. And he was sweating heavily.

“That’s odd. Its pretty mild in here. Perhaps a medical condition? Should check his pulse.”

Peter took the man’s arm and pressed two fingers to his wrist. His pulse was thudding incredibly fast for being asleep. Clear indication of being in a nightmare state.

“Can’t imagine what going on inside that head of yours my friend. I hope you beat it. Lets see how your missus is doing.”

He walked over to the other side of the bed to check on the woman, but he instantly noticed that she was also perspiring heavily and moving erratically. Was she having a nightmare too? Peter quickly checked her pulse as well and got the same result. Two people were having a nightmare at the exact same time. While of course not uncommon, it was the proximity of the individuals that caught Peter off guard. He then wondered…

“Are the kids in the same state?”

With less caution in his step now he made his way towards the children’s room and almost barged in. What he didn’t expect to see was babies. Part of him thought that these would be older kids. What he really didn’t want to see was them shifting and sounding like they were about to cry. He did the same test that he did on their parents.

“Profuse sweating despite the room temperature. High pulse even while in a sleep state. Erratic movement. They’re having a nightmare. The two of them. So, all four members of the same family are all having a nightmare. How is that possible?”

He wondered if everyone else in the town was having the same issue. And now that he had started this investigation, the compulsion to finish was strong. Though he might not get the chance. As he made his way downstairs, Peter felt his legs give out from underneath him. He only stopped falling by clinging to the nearby wall, letting his power of adhesion save him. It was clear he was running out of strength.

He finally got back to the door, though it was mostly hobbling again, and back outside. His vision was beginning to blur and fade in and out. He knew what was coming.

“Can’t… black out… ye……..”

Peters injured body finally gave out, and he fell out of consciousness, collapsing onto the cold ground. As his eyes closed, he took one last look at the night sky, wondering if this was going to be the last time…

And then he woke up.

He was still in the same place in the village, right where he collapsed. One thing Peter noticed is that he felt a little lighter, like the gravity had been lowered. Nothing else seemed out of place, though there was a haze that now surrounded his vision. There was however one very big difference once Peter looked up - The sky was no longer blue, but an unearthly shade of purple.

“What the hell…”

Author's Note

Hello all!

Thank you for the positive response on Episode 1 Hopefully the same quality will be found here on Episode 2 and beyond!

To out this out there, no schedule is planned though I very much intend to keep up with chapters maybe once a week if I can.

Let me know what you think of the Episode and see you next time!

Episode 3 - Waking from the Nightmare Part 1

Waking from the Nightmare Part 1

“Ok, the sky got very trippy, very fast.”

The new night sky had Peter confused. A hazy purple now coated the heavens, with other colours flowing through periodically like the northern lights. Did he actually fall asleep, or did he end up in yet another dimension? That would make no sense though, as the buildings around him were exactly the same as last time.

Peter did note again his lack of weight, feeling a little lighter than usual. But what was most interesting is that he could no longer feel his injuries, despite still having them. As if his body wasn't real anymore, but was influenced by his true self.

“Could I be dreaming too, just like the others? A shared dreamscape. If that's the case, what's got everyone so scared?”

Though lost in thought, it was hard to ignore the rumbling that began to make its way through the town. It almost sounded like… Footsteps. It was then that the familiar tingle could be felt in Peter’s head that he knew something was very wrong. And VERY big. Growing into view was some kind of ethereal creature, featureless and pulsing.

“That. That's the scary thing.”

As if it could hear his comment, the creature turned its form to face Peter, his spider-sense now crying out at him to move. And just in time too. The creature extended part of itself and reached out towards him. Fortunately Peter was more than capable of dodging, especially with his injuries not slowing him down here. But it was quick to keep up its attack on him.

It sprouted more extensions to try and deal with its prey, continuing its persistent hunt. Peter was now beginning to struggle a little bit avoiding its attacks, given the low buildings were not useful for cover or to swing from. All he could do was leap between the houses, making use of anything in his environment. Yet its pursuit continued.

“First thing I have any interaction with here… and it’s a damn sludge Kaiju!”

Instinctively, Peter aimed his web shooters at the beast in the hope of slowing it down, being a bit brainless at the fact he had lost one. But much can happen in the heat of the moment, especially for someone who has done this many times. He carried on his retreat, swiftly avoiding each attack and utilizing his one shooter to try and slow it down. However, each shot failed to connect as the creature just opened up gaps in its body and allowed the webs to pass through.

“Ok, new strategy. Get into this things blind spot and hit it hard!”

From the top of the building he was on, Peter pushed forward and darted right at the creature. More tentacle-like appendages flew out to meet his advance, but the superior agility of a spider allowed him to weave through and avoid each attempted strike. In a way, it felt good to fight. To move like nothing can touch him. That he was invincible. And he would end this fight with one decisive punch. Peter reeled back his fist, ready to unleash all his might.

“I’ve got you now, beastie! Always wanted to say this... Kansas… SMASH!”

The punch connected, creating a whirlwind of air around them. The force of it pushed the creature back many feet, back to where it had begun its pursuit. Peter continued to push forward in the hope he could drive it out of the town altogether and deal with it elsewhere. But then, he felt a surge of pain flow up his arm and into his brain. Flashes of memories came before his eyes.

“Peter! I’ve got you!”

“Peter… I love you…”

“My boy… help me…”

The backlash of the energy ejected Peter from the attack, though he was able to get away safely. Landing on a rooftop, he tried to compose himself from what he saw - Memories he never wanted to relive again. Suddenly his legs gave out from under him again, all his strength had faded again. The attack clearly took more of a toll than once thought. Whatever this thing was, it could peer into his mind and hurt his body. Was he really going to have to deal with it alone?

“A valiant effort. But you will need more than raw strength to deal with the Tantabus.”

This new voice was commanding, confident. And female. It reminded Peter of someone for a second, but getting to look at her showed that it was not who he thought it was. And yet, she looked similar in many ways. Tall, imposing, with that same no-nonsense stare. And quite the figure too. The biggest difference though was the dark blue wings on her back. In a way, she seemed like a giant to him. And yet, there was a softness about her that Peter couldn't explain. But she didn't need long to prove otherwise as she reached out a hand.

“Come. This fight is not over. And you seem like a warrior that has seen many battles. We could use your help.”

Knowing he didn't have the strength to stand on his own, Peter took the stranger's hand. Even through this one gesture, he could sense there was much power within her as she practically yanked him to his feet. Her stature clearly was not for show.

“And who might you be, stranger?”

And that's when Peter realised - no one knew who he was here. He was a total stranger in this world. And so the idea of a secret identity just felt… pointless now.

“Peter. And you?”

“Luna. It would appear you are injured. Why would you choose such a form within a dream?”

Some things started to make sense with that one question. But with one thing answered, two more questions took its place. But it was a start. It explained the weird sky and Peter's injuries not slowing him down. But it didn't explain the thing that was trying to squash Peter like the bug he themed himself on.

“The Tantabus huh? That's what it's called? Well whatever it is, it's spent the last few minutes trying to kill me. Why is that?”

“Because we are threats to its existence. It is trying to escape the realm of dreams and into the waking world. There, it will cause more chaos, unchained from this place.”

Off in the distance, the Tantabus wailed as it began its advance again. But this time it was no longer a formless blob. It was beginning to create a shape for itself, almost humanoid in a way. Slender frame, long flowing hair and a set of wings. In a way, it looked familiar. And Peter noticed this.

“It sorta looks like you in a way. Any reason for that?”

There was a brief silence, as Luna seemed to hesitate on her answer. And Peter very much took note of her silence. How many times had he seen someone do the same thing and lie to his face? And how many times had he done the same? When she finally responded, he could tell from her tone. He had heard it too many times.

“I am unsure. Perhaps it feels more natural to assume the form of a princess such as myself, given how strong it must feel now.”

A princess? Not the first royal Peter had ever met, but surely there was still a precedent in this situation.

“Oh. Sorry, Your Highness. If I had known, I would have-”

“It is unnecessary. Especially in this situation. I could not expect a wounded man to kneel or bow. I would just have to help you up again.”

A small chuckle escaped Peter's mouth. Though he caught himself before it could go any further. It was the first time in weeks that he had laughed. Luna noticed this of course. Was this young man so afraid to laugh? Yet there was no time to answer as the Tantabus now loomed over them both, its new form making it seem even taller than before. Peter and Luna prepared themselves for what might come next as it glared at them, a giant contemplating if it should crush the ants before it.

“I hope you have experience fighting something much larger than yourself, Peter!”

“Only once. But that one time was against a guy that ate planets for fun. So yeah, much more hectic!”

What did he mean by someone that could eat planets? No such being had ever come to her world, and nothing of the sort had ever been mentioned to her. Did this strange man suggest he was not from here?

“What in Equestria do you mean? No creature like that has ever been to this world.”

“Where the heck is Equestria? Is that where I am?”

Luna began to wonder if he was being serious. If he wasn't, now was a very bad time to jest on the subject, especially in the middle of a fight. But she had little time to think about it, as the Tantabus charged forward to reach them. Its speed was almost impossible to track, but Peter's spider-sense kept him one step ahead of it, allowing him to dodge effortlessly. Though he quickly realised that Luna may not have managed the same maneuver. Fortunately, he spotted her move just as the Tantabus passed them.

“She’s pretty fast. Without my spider-sense I might not have made it, but she moved out of the way in time on her own. Impressive.”

The two quickly reimagined their footing and waited for the next move, which for Peter was a boulder sized fist heading towards him. With no time to dodge, he braced himself to catch it. As it connected, he felt the same sensation he did last time, as if something was trying to root around in his brain. Peter was trying his best to plant himself and hold his ground, but his strength continued to fade fast. He looked up to see the other fist about to be brought down upon him and prepared for the worst.

However, Luna was still present and had intercepted the attack. But even she struggled to hold it back. Both of them were now stuck trying to stave off being crushed, both wondering if this might be it. At the moment they about just gave in, a beam of lilac energy struck the Tantabus square in the face, the surprise of the attack catching it off guard and forcing it to stumble back. Peter and Luna looked skywards to see who their savior is, being greeted by a young woman with lavender hair and eyes. And a matching pair of wings? Was she similar to Luna in some way? It did seem like they knew each other.

“Princess Luna! Are you ok?”

“Twilight… I am very glad to see you!”

The two embraced like they were old friends. All Peter could do was stand there confused as to who had just showed up. Were they related? It could be possible, given the similarities. Though Luna was easily taller than this other one, Twilight. However, She noticed him staring and was quick to ask questions.

“I’ve never seen you before. Where did you come from?”

“Queens.”

Luna and Twilight looked equally confused by this answer, as it was a place they were unfamiliar with. There was somewhere that sounded similar, but they had no time to ask further. Stricken with concern, Luna turned her attention back to Twilight.

"I had ordered you to remain safe with your friends! You should not be here. This is my fight alone."

"I couldn't. We couldn't."

Just then, a large mumbling could be heard behind them. A large crowd had begun to gather, made of all ages. Peter could only assume these were the villagers, as he recognised the family he had checked on earlier. Surely they must have known what they were up against? But if Luna was right, and this thing got into the waking world, then everyone was in danger. It had to be stopped here and now.

"Looks like my hero days aren't done yet… Need to make sure everyone knows it’ll be ok, especially while I’m here!"

While the villagers looked confident, Luna was clearly panicking.

"I beg of you all, please do not do this! The Tantabus is my responsibility alone. If any of you came to harm, I could not forgive myself. You are all precious to me.”

The plea from Luna sat heavy on the minds of the villagers. Peter could tell it in their body language as the morale drifted from them. But even he knew that now was not the time to start giving into despair, despite his own broken mindset. If the situation was truly dire, he had to stand tall for everyone.

“Look, I know it seems pretty intense right now. Whatever this thing is, it's tough. But that doesn't mean it's unbeatable. Everything has a limit - we just have to push hard enough to find it. If all this is a dream, then we can turn things to our advantage. Break into teams, work to each other's strengths. This is your town, and it's up to you to defend it.”

As fast as they lost it, the hope began to return to the crowd. Voices started to speak up as everyone made plans with each other. Some of them had actually started to take advantage of being in a dream state, willing objects into existence around them or even morphing their form to be taller or stronger. Luna was amazed at how quickly things had turned around. And it was thanks to this stranger.

“Peter? I must thank you. I… lost my confidence. I should be rallying them to defend themselves, not to run away. But I have never been a hero. And I have too many demons to lead them.”

For Peter, it was like looking in a mirror. Everything she had said resonated with him so much. It was interesting to think that she was in the exact same place as he was right now after all he had been through. But for Peter, this was the job. The mission.

“I understand. It can be a lot to be in charge of so many people in a crisis. Honestly, I’m just used to it. And it's times like these when I remember that I can’t let personal weakness get in the way of keeping others safe. So whatever's got you down, you have to keep it aside for now. For them.”

Though Luna could hear Peter's words, she could not take them to heart. It was clear to see in her eyes that there wasn't much fight left in her, and whatever she had left was fading fast. Twilight also noticed her friend losing her determination and decided to step up for her town.

“Alright everyone! Our new friend here is right. We have to make a stand for our home. We’ll split into teams and figure out a way to contain the Tantabus. After we have it captured, Princess Luna and I will figure out a way to dispel it. But I must insist we all take precautions. This may be a dream but anything can happen.”

The chatter picked up again after Twilight's speech as everyone grouped together, who herself had run over to join a team. Some other friends of hers perhaps? Though Peter began to wonder to himself - if this was a dream, then could he influence it in some way? The first thing he tried was to remove his perceived injuries, and thankfully they vanished.

“Sweet! What else could I do?”

He then remembered that he was still down one shooter and decided to remedy that too. He quickly willed his other shooter back into being, but even then that wasn't enough for him. Both shooters suddenly grew larger and bulkier.

“These old shooters were never great for travel, but they made up for it in capacity and extras. Now, for some armour. Never got to make this suit, but I at least sketched it out”

Peter's tattered suit then began to repair itself and morph, becoming more padded and bulky. It was clear he was thinking ahead for the battle given what he already knew. The last part to materialise was what appeared to be a helmet of sorts, emblazoned with the signature eyes he had on his mask. It was like those eyes were staring back at him, reminding him of a different time.

"So, is the spider you're standard?”

His attention was brought away from the helmet by an inquisitive Luna, very intrigued by Peter's choice of attire now that he had changed it. And while there was a difference between this new suit and the tattered remains of his previous one, the theme stayed the same.

"It’s… My responsibility.”

He continued to gaze at the helmet, almost lost in it. For a brief second he was able to tear away from it and look at Luna. There was a deep sadness in her eyes, which was tough to hide given she was over a foot taller than Peter was. It was a weird position for him to feel in, especially since he wasn't exactly in the best headspace either. But there were too many people relying on them both.

"Listen, I know we don't exactly know each other very well, but I get the feeling you care for these people. And right now isn't the time to let personal demons get the better of us. We have a responsibility to protect them. So what do you say, you with us?”

Luna still felt unsure, yet she was more open to listening to Peter’s words now. It was an uneasy feeling. Off in the distance, a low growl could be felt as reverberated through the air as the Tantabus began to recover from the surprise attack. Clearly it was not pleased being caught off guard, and was ready to give back as good as it was given. As it stood, its shadow fell across the entire town, shrouding the villagers in darkness. Peter swiftly slotted his helmet on and turned to face the crowd.

“Alright everyone! It's showtime!”

Author's Note

And so it begins!

Our hero now has new allies in this strange land. How will he fair against The Tantabus?

Art of the lovely Princess Luna done by - https://www.deviantart.com/ashiori-chan

Episode 4 - Waking from the Nightmare Part 2

Waking from the Nightmare Part 2

The thunder of loud footsteps could be felt closing in. The villagers braced themselves for the onslaught that was to arrive as the Tantabus swept across town towards them. Some barely kept their footing, terror setting in the more it moved towards them. Peter could feel it in the air, but wouldn't let them give in.

“Keep it together! We have time to prepare!”

Though he had to admit to himself - even he was starting to feel afraid. The first thing he does in this new world is try to fight this dream monster, surrounded by beings he only knew for all of five minutes. But they needed his protection, and he refused to just run away and abandon them. Luna was by his side, still carrying the fear and hesitation she did earlier. Twilight was behind them, almost acting like a buffer. From what Peter could gather so far, it was clear the big guns were on the front lines.

“So if I remember right, this thing is trying to get out of here and into reality?”

Luna gave a shaky nod to confirm. Which left things in a dire situation. Should the Tantabus get loose, what kind of damage could it do? Not only that, but Peter would be completely useless on the outside in his current state. It had to be stopped now. Twilight approached her friend, worry in her eyes.

“Princess Luna, surely you can just deal with the Tantabus here and now? You are in command of the realm of dreams.”

So Luna had some measure of control in this world? An interesting fact, and very relevant right now. If that was the case, then why were all these people putting themselves at risk?

“Good question. If you can do whatever you want here, then just snap this thing from existence and save everyone the worry.”

"I… I cannot. At my current strength, the Tantabus far exceeds me. Unless it can be weakened, then I am unable to deal with it. We shall just have to withstand it for now. I had hoped that by bringing everyone here, we could weaken and restrain it"

While it was clear that her confidence from earlier was a little shaky, Luna still stood tall with her allies, which had clearly put Twilight at ease. The two began to discuss the best means of dealing with the threat at hand, leaving Peter to his own thoughts. He also wondered what the best path to victory was. Which one had the least casualties? Could they even destroy something like this when it called this realm home and most of them were just intruders? His thoughts were stopped by an inquiring Twilight.

"Guess you still want to help? We would appreciate it."

"I'm dressed for the occasion, ain't I?"

He spread his arms in order to fully show off his new armour, though Twilight still couldn't get over the odd choice of attire.

"Princess Luna said you mentioned something earlier about fighting some kind of giant monster where you come from… wherever that is."

“Wait, you believe me?”

Twilight just shrugged her shoulders, still trying to contemplate everything she had been told not just by Peter but what she's discovered about Luna too. It must have been a very long day for her and it was yet to finish.

“I'm still not sure. I can’t say that you're wrong however. I once made outlandish remarks myself. No one believed me. And it turned out to be real. Guess I’m just giving you a chance.”

The two shared a laugh, acknowledging the sheer ridiculousness of the situation they found themselves in. But Peter was curious about a few other things.

"So, Luna is a princess. And I'm guessing by the way everyone looks to you that are too?"

It was a worthwhile assumption to make. Peter had noticed other people here with wings, but none seemed to have the commanding presence that Twilight or Luna had.

"I am. Only recently however. Luna is the princess of the night, and far older than I am. I had thought, given her experience, that this would be easy for her. I'll admit, I'm a little scared now that it isn't."

Despite her own reservations, Twilight knew she had to stay strong for her home. Finally, they saw the Tantabus close in on them. Each step it took brought it ever closer. Now was the time to fight. Everyone stood ready, prepared to face the monster. But they had no idea what they were in for. All of a sudden, it began to charge forward to close the distance. Many of the villagers shuffled back in terror.

Peter decided it best to take the charge head on to avoid anyone else risking themselves, hurling himself forward so fast that no one else saw him move. And as the two collided, a shockwave passed through the entire town, rattling the bones of everyone close by. The force of the impact sent both combatants flying in opposite directions, colliding with dozens of houses as they went by.

Dozens of villagers rushed forward to join the fray, using the abilities that being in the dream realm grants them in order to take on various shapes and forms. They charged towards the Tantabus in waves hoping to overwhelm it, with Twilight and Luna making their way to the front as was their place. The creature was very quickly back on its feet and heading for them. But so was Peter, straight to the front of the pack. They were all about to collide when the Tantabus let out the most unearthly shriek, scattering its opposition.

The scream completely disrupted the flow of the charge, sending everyone across town. Those that could resist a little better were right back on their feet and aiming right for the Tantabus again at full speed. Twilight and Luna took the fight to the skies, assaulting the creature from above with blue and lilac bolts of energy. A merciless barrage of attacks landed, and yet it seemed to just shrug off anything it was hit by. Amidst the carnage, Peter was on the ground grabbing those still afflicted by the shriek and moving them to safety.

“And I thought Canary had a set of lungs on her! I felt that in my bones. This thing is getting all riled up now.”

Many of the villagers picked themselves up after the onslaught. Some limping away in pain, yet showing no sign of injury, which confused Twilight. She descended in order to help assist those still to shaken to carry on.

“What's going on? They aren't hurt, so why are they acting like it?”

“Because they believe they are.”

Twilight looked over to see Peter hobble towards her. He also acted as if he had been injured despite no obvious signs. His armour was torn up and his helmet was cracked in places. It was clear his means of protection would not take another good hit like that. But what did he mean?

“It's all about the brain. Think about it - we aren't really sleeping, more like in a shared consciousness. Technically, we’re still awake. So if we get hurt, our brain tells our body that we are. We don't just feel the pain here, but so do our real bodies.”

It was something no one had really considered, but now there were real risks to them right now. The Tantabus didn't have to get into the real world to kill them, as it was now possibly capable of doing it here. It was not a question she wanted to ask, but Twilight became curious.

“I have to know… If it kills us here, do we actually die?”

“Logically, yes. If our brain thinks we’re dead, then it will make us dead. Anything significant happens to us here, and we just shut down.”

This revelation absolutely terrified Twilight. Most of the people that she knew, that she loved, were in this town. And now all were at risk of death. And so far it seemed like their enemy was immune to any attacks they threw at it. Even Peter knew this all too well from his first attempt.

“Nothing we do seems to hurt it. Like it's immune to us somehow. We might be on the same playground, but we don’t have the same rules to play by. Question is, who does?”

“I think I know.”

Amidst the chaos, Luna descended down and joined her comrades, ducking under cover to avoid the onslaught around them. Dozens of buildings were being brought to ruin around them as the fury of the Tantabus was made well known. The cries of the villagers could be heard around them as a desperate attempt at a counterattack was made. Twilight looked around in horror - Even if it was a dream, how long until it was a reality.

“If this thing gets out… Ponyville… My friends…”

Luna looked around, taking in her surroundings. It was chaos. Her subjects were suffering and she couldn't do anything. She felt so useless.

“My fault… it's all my fault…”

Luna crumpled to her knees, tears flowing from her eyes. This apparent confession confused Peter and Twilight. Why was Luna taking responsibility for all this?

“Princess Luna, what do you mean?”

“I… I made it. I created the Tantabus.”

Apart from the sounds of combat all around them, there was a stunned silence. Why would Luna say something like that? Was she telling the truth? Twilight felt betrayed by these words, and should any of them be true it would decimate the trust in the elder princess.

“Why? Why would you create something that could cause so much harm?”

“For exactly that reason - to cause harm to myself. To punish myself for everything I had done as Nightmare Moon. For all the pain I had caused. My demons had to be kept in check.”

These words resonated so much with Peter given his own past. Though extreme, it was an understandable punishment.

“I get it. It's a bit much, but I get it. Doesn’t change the fact that right now, everyone is in danger. As their leader, it's your responsibility to protect them. So come on, we have a job to do.”

In spite of the damage it had caused, and the pain it had even caused him personally, Peter held out his hand to Luna. Though she didn't understand his reasoning.

“Why help me up? Why offer me comfort?”

“Trust me… I am the last person here that can judge you. Now come on…”

Hesitantly, Luna reached up to take his hand. Peter's grip was firm and sincere. Not something that can be faked as far as she was concerned. As she was helped to her feet, she felt a newfound confidence. And it was brought on by this stranger of all people. She had no time to think on it more as the Tantabus spotted the trio and made right for them, ignoring everyone else that attempted to attack. Perhaps trying to get to Luna? That was Peter's thinking.

“You ain't gonna lay a hand on them!”

Like a red and blue streak, Peter flew past Twilight and Luna straight towards their assailant . Seeing the threat it lunged forward, creating dozens of tendrils to strike down its opponent. Though despite the number of obstacles in his way, Peter swiftly guided himself past each one. Any he couldn't dodge, he pushed through with precise punches. Everyone looked on in awe at just how untouchable he seemed, his swiftness seemingly unmatched. Eventually, Peter had a clear shot right at the Tantabus. Even with very little features on its face, the dream creature could express fear at this incoming strike.

“Gotcha now! Second time lucky… KANSAS… SMA-”

Before the punch could connect, dozens of tendrils appeared from nowhere and wrapped around Peter, holding him tightly. Not enough to hurt, but certainly enough to prevent him from going anywhere no matter how much he tried to escape. The onlookers gasped in horror, not knowing what was about to happen. Peter himself could feel his spider-sense screaming at him to move, though it was clear he wasn't doing much right now.

“Would you mind loosening up a little bit? Can’t help but feel a little claustrophobic here.”

As if to answer his request, or not answer him in a way, the Tantabus tightened its grip on Peter, attempting to crush him. And despite it being a dream apparition of himself, he knew that the pain he felt was being transferred to his real body. If he stayed like this he was going to die. But its hold on him was tight, no matter how much he struggled. A tendril came down and wrapped around Peter's head, appearing as if it was ready to crush his skull. But inside it simply removed his helmet, revealing a bloodied and bruised face.

”An impressive display, warrior. But I will not be denied my existence. Not by you. Or by my creator.”

It spoke! And it spoke with her voice. It really was Luna that made this thing. Her darkest thoughts made manifest. And it was going to kill him. Peter continued to desperately struggle, hoping to at least find an opening to wiggle out of. But he was secure, with no hope to escape. And as if to answer for his defiance, the Tantabus increased its hold. Bones could be heard snapping, and could be felt back in the waking world. The snapping wasn't the only thing that could be heard, as the screams of agony reached across town.

No one else could move, as if they were petrified by the screams. Even Twilight, as brave as she wanted to be, couldn't lift a finger to help. And she felt so guilty. If Peter was telling the truth, he was not of this world and stuck around to help anyway. And now she was going to just let him die. She had to move, do something. Anything.

“UNHAND HIM!”

Before Twilight could make her move, a bolt of lightning struck the Tantabus in the chest and passed through it just like many of the previous attacks. But this time, it roared in agony. For once, it was in pain. Looking to see where the lightning came from, Twilight saw something she had not seen in years - Princess Luna, eyes whitened and shrouded in a magical aura, surrounding herself in more lightning. It was like a force of nature had been made flesh. The pain from the lightning caused the Tantabus to release Peter, who was quickly caught by Twilight as he fell. She tried to hold back tears in her eyes upon seeing his broken body.

“I’m… I’m so sorry… I tried to do something but I… I was scared!”

Peter tried to respond, hoping to calm her down, but all that came out of his mouth was blood, which found its way onto Twilight's jumper. The red contrasted against the lilac quite horrifically. As they both reached the ground, other villagers crowded around to see what was going on and to see if Peter was ok. Once they saw the blood on his mouth and on Twilight, they feared the worst. More bolts of lightning struck the Tantabus, forcing it back away from the group down below. Each strike seared into its corporeal flesh and made it cry out in pain. Eventually it lost its footing and came crashing down.

The ground shuddered under the impact like an earthquake had passed through. The cries of the Tantabus carried just as far as Peters screams. And speaking of, he was no longer screaming. But not saying much else. Blood still streamed from his mouth with no sign of stopping. Twilight desperately tried to think of what to do, but nothing came to mind. She was no doctor, and they were still trapped in the dream. Just as she was trying to think of a plan, a hand touched her shoulder. Looking back she saw Luna, a saddened expression upon her face.

“Princess Luna… What's happening to him?!”

“What he had feared. Any injuries sustained here have now damaged his body in the waking world. If we do not defeat the Tantabus soon, he will die.”

The clock was now ticking. Many had been hurt tonight, but there was now a life on the line. But it didn't take long as Peter kept coughing up blood and trying to prop himself up, but always falling back down again.

“You know… I hate being right sometimes…”

Both women were wondering what to do. They could not fix him here. But before they could even try and do anything, Peter's body faded away from the world. But if he was gone from the dream realm but not asleep…

“He… might be dead. To leave the realm of dreams with such damage, means he is on death's door.”

If she was correct, then Peter had paid the ultimate price protecting them. A stranger to their lands, gave up his life for them. Which for Luna could not stand.

“Twilight… Get everyone to a safe distance. I will handle things here.”

“But Princess Luna-”

Any retort Twilight had was stopped as soon as she saw the look in Luna’s eyes. There was something there that was missing earlier - a fire that could burn away worlds. She decided it was best to heed the warning and get everyone to safety. It would seem that things were about to get nasty. She quickly started to usher the other villagers to move away from the scene and towards safety. The Tantabus meanwhile was getting its bearings again after being hit. And it was more angry than before.

”YOU WOULD STRIKE ME?!”

“YOU HAVE LEFT ME NO CHOICE!”

The moon princess made little movement as her creation barrelled down upon her. Steady as a rock, she waited for it to come to her. Just a little ways from the battle, Twilight looked back to see her friend about to be crushed. Forgetting her objective, she began to race back to save her.

“Luna!”

Too late. The attack hit home, sending out a shockwave that sent Twilight flying back, and even reached the other villagers. Houses were uprooted and sent skyward in pieces. As wood clattered around them, the villagers regained their footing and looked around them. Even if this Ponyville was not real, their hearts still sank at the sight of their homes destroyed.

In the centre of the destruction were the two most powerful beings present. No one else could between them now, even if they tried. Twilight looked on, trying to see her friend, but fearing the worst. Yet her fears were for naught - in the middle of the Tantabus’ clutches was Luna, shielded by a barrier she must have put up at the last moment.

“You will not harm me. You will never again harm me… OR THEM!”

Flexing her arms, Luna dispersed the shield, sending her foe flying back towards the centre of town. It came to a crashing halt on top of the town hall, but was quick to return to its feet as angry as before. Unleashing a hellish scream it charged at Luna again, seeking to do harm to her. But the princess was ready again, raising her arms and allowing her magic to course through her in a dark bluish hue.

Just as the Tantabus was right on top of her, Luna flung her arms out forward, throwing that same aura onto her opponent. Its movement suddenly ceased completely as it was enveloped in Luna’s magic, even with its massive form trying its best to continue on. With it now ensnared, Luna was able to make her decision on what to do. But she wanted to try something first.

“I could carry on this battle all night, as could you. We both know this. Therefore, I choose a different path to victory.”

”YOU PRESUME MUCH, MOON PRINCESS. I AM AN EXTENSION OF YOU, AND NOT SO EASY TO DESTROY.”

Even with her foe restrained, Luna had to give all of her focus to keep her magic up. If she lapsed for a moment, it would break free and cause more chaos.

“This destruction must cease. You cannot continue on this path. I will not allow you to harm anyone else. That is MY responsibility.”

A most unexpected reaction came from the Tantabus - a chilling laugh that made Luna’s bones chill. The villagers and Twilight also felt cold upon hearing it.

”YOU TALK OF RESPONSIBILITY, AND YET YOU CREATED ME, AND SET ME UPON THIS WORLD! YOU ARE TO BLAME FOR ALL THAT TRANSPIRED HERE, NOT ME!”

“I know… And I am sorry. I filled you with my sadness, my anxieties… and my self hatred. I made you so I could punish myself for my mistakes without considering what you may become…”

Despite its struggles to get free, all the Tantabus could do was wait for whatever fate Luna had for it. It even wondered if it was going to die, which was a reality it would not accept. As Luna reached out her hand towards her creation, it thrashed around even more trying to escape its fate, not ready to die. But as both beings connected, there was no attempt made to wipe out the dream creature. Instead, Luna connected with it, allowing the two to share their emotions, of which ran deep for them both.

”You… Made me hate. This is what you made me!”

“I know. I gave you the worst of me… Yet another mistake I must atone for. If you will permit me?”

Silence fell as the Tantabus contemplated Luna’s request, who herself was holding her breath and waiting for the answer. Her mind kept going back to the sight of Peter’s body, to the man that gave it all up for them.

”I… Accept. But under one condition. I will not be used as a tool of harm, by yourself or by others. You will learn to love again, because I will not continue to exist within the mind of a woman so destroyed by self doubt. That is my condition.”

It was tough to consider. Luna had spent years with self loathing in her heart, and for the most part she was content with it all. But now, for the sake of everyone else, she had to change her ways. But did she really have it in her? She had to. It was her responsibility.

“I agree to your terms. It would seem that both of us will be on this journey together. Come then, and let us begin.”

A dark blue glow surrounded the Tantabus as its form began to change and morph, and its size started to decrease. As it got to about the same size as Luna, it retained her shape like a mirror image. To her surprise it opened its arms as if to invite her for a hug. The first step - love oneself. As Luna reciprocated the hug, both beings began to meld into one. Eventually, the Tantabus was gone and only Luna remained. It was over. Finally, the nightmare was over.

As she looked around, all Luna could see was the broken remains of Ponyville. If this had been real, if any of it had gotten to the outside world… how many would have suffered? Some already had because of everything that happened here. Now, the true horror of her mistake finally sank into her.

“All of this… I could have avoided this. It was right… I’ve hated myself for so long…”

“Luna?”

Twilight and the other villagers had returned to see the aftermath of the battle, their faces fully expressing the horror they felt upon seeing their home in ruins. A lot of those faces turned to Luna, letting her see the shame in their eyes - the shame they felt towards her. They would not forget this anytime soon. Their world was almost ripped apart… Because of her.

“Princess Luna? I think it's best to let everyone wake up now. They’ve had a long night.”

Twilight reached down and placed her hand on her friend's shoulder, hoping to give some form of comfort. Luna nodded lightly in agreement, her eyes and body beginning to glow. With a wave of her arms, the dreamscape of Ponyville began to disappear, causing the villagers to fade away one by one. Eventually, Twilight and Luna were the only ones left. In the midst of her sadness, Luna’s eyes opened sharply upon an important realisation.

“The stranger… Peter… We have to find him! There may yet be hope for him!”

As the spell finally wore off, the denizens of Ponyville began to wake from the nightmare they had been living all night. When they looked outside they breathed a sigh of relief to see they were home, the sky now its normal dark blue. Many still hobbled around feeling sore, many with pain from injuries they did not have here in the waking world.

Many wondered if they had actually returned because of this, but the sight of their homes in one piece confirmed they were indeed back. Cheers of celebration began to stir across town, neighbours and friends embracing each other. This was quickly stopped as a scream could be heard coming from the centre of town, causing everyone to begin racing in that direction. Twilight and Luna, who had just recovered themselves, soared overhead and could see the rush of bodies. They followed the flow to see what was the cause. Even from high up, they could see what was going on.

The ragged body of Peter lay on the ground, bearing the same scars he had earlier while in the dream. A small pool of blood forming under his body, with nothing to indicate any signs of life. Some of the villagers began to mumble if he was dead and what to do with him, while others made sure to shield the eyes of their children. The two princesses landed in the middle of the crowd, causing others to move back. Twilight stared mortified at Peter's body. She had never seen a body like this before… Had never seen a corpse.

“Princess Luna… what do we do about… a burial?”

No response came. Luna herself was deep in contemplation about what to do. It did appear as if Peter was gone, which left her feeling… hollow. She had failed again, and it had now cost a man his life. Perhaps it was best to try and find a quiet spot for him and lay him to-

cough cough

Peters mangled body suddenly sprang to life, taking in raspy breaths and coughing up more blood. His sudden resurgence back to life scared everyone out of their skins, including Twilight. But Luna remained unfazed, and with a new fire in her eyes. Quick to action, she took Peter's body in her arms and unfurled her wings. Looking down, she could feel the young man's attempts to draw breath.

“Twilight, we must get him to Canterlot immediately! The doctor there should be able to help him. There must be hope for him!”

The shock of Peter's return to life had yet to pass over Twilight, who was still in a stunned silence. She had been absolutely sure he was dead and gone. Luna noticed this hesitation and reacted accordingly.

“TWILIGHT! NOW!”

“Yes Princess…”

The two royals soared off into the night, a small hope in their hearts that they could save this stranger to their land...

Author's Note

Apologies for how late this chapter was! A lot of thought had to go into it in order for things to work as planned! There shouldn't be as big a gap for the next chapter!

Thank you all for sticking with it!

Episode 5 - A Small Science Lesson

A Small Science Lesson

So far it had been a quiet night in the Canterlot Infirmary. The nurses on staff were checking supplies while the doctor that was on tonight was looking over notes for other patients. It was a rare thing for them to have a busy night. Only a few beds were occupied, but these were minor incidents. Checking some recent notes, the doctor sighed heavily with frustration.

“Rookies. Perhaps one day I’ll treat soldiers that check their ego in basic training.”

Unknown to them, it was about to get very busy. The twin doors to the infirmary burst open, with Princess Luna rushing through holding what appeared to be a corpse.

“This young man is wounded!”

Instinctively, the medical staff jumped to attention at the command of their princess. A nearby bed was swiftly prepared for their patient, if he could be called that. As gently as she could, Luna lay Peter down, but was moved aside by the doctor as he began to examine the young man's injuries. Twilight entered the room a few moments after trying, struggling to catch her breath after trying to keep up with the elder princess.

Trays with medical equipment now surrounded Peter’s bedside, including vials of mysterious, multicoloured liquids. Twilight knew exactly what they were.

“Healing potions? Do you think they’ll work, doctor?”

The royal doctor was still checking vials, his attention fully on making sure he had the correct ones for the task at hand. He also checked Peter’s wrist for a pulse ,Though struggled to find one. He began to wonder what the point was. How could anyone be alive in this condition?

“I am uncertain for now, Your Highness. How you can be sure he is alive at all is beyond me. It may be best if we leave him to…”

As the doctor looked back to deliver his verdict, he met the cold glare of Princess Luna.

“I refuse to believe he has passed, doctor. I understand his condition seems hopeless, but you have performed miracles before. You WILL do it again!”

Having had the law laid before him, the doctor turned back to his patient to continue on with his work. On the other side of the bed, one of the nurses had taken a syringe to Peter’s arm in order to prepare him for the potions, but was shocked to meet resistance from his skin. She attempted to push further until the needle snapped. Not accepting this setback lightly, she tried again with a thicker needle, only to have the same result. The doctor had noticed this, panic setting in. He tried to concoct a plan on the fly for this unusual patient.

“If we cannot get these potions directly into his bloodstream, then they cannot take full effect. Check his wounds, find a weak point!”

Frantically, the medical staff began to search around for a softer area to insert the needle. Fortunately, a nurse spotted an open wound that had an exposed vein. She tried her best to insert the needle, but it was just as sturdy as the skin was. The doctor noticed this and was in shock. He turned to Luna with a sullen look.

“Princess… I am sorry. It seems we cannot administer the healing potions. We cannot cut this man's skin, or even his veins. We cannot save him.”

It was her worst fear, finally coming to pass. For as lucky as things had been that night, it had now run out - Someone was going to die because of her. And it was someone who had lent their aid to fix a mistake Luna had caused.

“Then he dies at my hand. I have condemned him through my actions.”

“And what actions would those be, little sister?”

Everyone in the room turned to see someone Luna really hoped would not be up and about. A figure in a simple white gown, with wings to match, Her multi coloured hair flowed in the breeze much like Luna’s own deep blue locks. And while Luna herself appeared tall to most, no one could compare to the being before her.

“Celestia… I had thought you would be asleep.”

“A strong pulse of magic woke me. Its signature matched your own. And you forget, this is our home. Not much happens here without my knowledge. What's going on, Luna?”

Still in the room, Twilight couldn't help but feel caught between the two women, especially when no response came from Luna. It was clear to see that she was not able to get the words out about tonight's events. Then again, how could anyone explain what they had been through. As Luna attempted to find the words, Celestia couldn't help but notice the body on the bed behind everyone. She pushed past her younger sister to see, and was horrified to see it in full view.

“What happened to him? What have you done, Luna?!”

The words were caught in Luna’s throat. How did she even begin to try and explain everything? She couldn't even look Celestia in the eyes. And this was noticed.

“Sister… What have you done?”

The size difference did not help, but Luna began to feel very small next to her older sibling, her presence feeling like a mountain towering above her.

“There is much I have not told you, sister. And much of it has come back to haunt me tonight. This young man tried to help, and paid the price.”

Mentioning this returned Celestia's attention to Peter, his body covered in scars and burns. What had Luna unleashed to permit this kind of damage? Curious as to his condition, Celestia rested her hand on Peter's battered chest, hoping for some sign of life. Without warning, the young man gasped back to life, coughing up blood as he did and shocking Celestia.

“My goodness! Doctor, do what you can!”

The medical staff immediately snapped to attention and returned to their work, having stopped due to Celestia’s arrival. The tension in the air was razor sharp, and now everyone was nervous. There was still the issue of being able to inject Peter with the healing potions, given his skin was so tough.

“We might not be able to do anything, princess. His skin is too tough, just as tough as your own.”

“Then perhaps the key to saving him is for one of us to harm him. Unless he is somehow also immune to magic, I can cut his skin and give you an opening. If you would guide me, doctor.”

Nervously, the doctor stood beside Celestia at Peter’s bedside, both knowing that what they were about to do was incredibly dangerous. Should they mess up, they could potentially kill him. Taking position near an area of exposed flesh, the doctor held Celestia’s hand as she grasped the medical scalpel needed to cut away at Peter’s skin. As she moved forward, the tip of the scalpel began to glow white.

As she was about to make contact, steam began to pour from Peter’s wounds, hissing as it hit the air. The burst of heat caused everyone to step away, the doctor and nurses feeling their skin tingle while Celestia and Luna seemed unaffected. They did however seem startled by what was going on, Celestia even holding her hand over the steam.

“Incredible. It appears his body can self regenerate at amazing speeds. All this steam could be a by-product. I’ve never seen anything like it.”

The volume of steam continued to rise, filling the room in a smog. It was then that they all heard the sound - a gross, visceral tearing and ripping. The steam began to clear up slightly, allowing the room a full view of what was going on. No one could believe what they saw - Peter’s wounds were beginning to heal right in front of them. The sight was horrific, and the doctor had no explanation.

“We didn't even have the opportunity to administer the healing potions… And yet… he heals on his own.”

After a few moments had passed, the steam began to clear out the opened windows, the clear night air slowly replacing the choking heat that had spewed from Peter’s body. Finally, everyone got a clear view of the end result - Peter laying there with no evidence he had ever been hurt, looking brand new top to bottom. Though on closer inspection, it seemed as if he had gotten thinner in the process. Everyone in the room was completely stunned, unable to say anything. With caution, the doctor walked over to check Peter’s pulse.

“Impossible… His heartbeat is steady. He… practically returned from death. How?”

He looked towards the two princesses seeking an answer. But none came…

***

Several hours had passed since Peter’s startling recovery. The nurses were still clearing up the mess left behind, while the doctor made a routine check of Peter's vital signs, as well as taking as many other tests as he could. The only test left to fulfill was a blood test which would take time, and only possible because Peter had thrown it up. With no other means to pierce his skin, the staff ahd to place a surgical tube down his throat in order to provide fluids, which were sorely needed.

Both Celestia and Luna had been in and out of the infirmary throughout the course of the day, curious as to the condition of this visitor. At one point in the afternoon, both sisters had found themselves there at the same time. The two paced back and forth, unable to lock eyes with each other at all. Twilight herself had long since left due to other commitments, but she had begged for any updates. Which unfortunately, were hard to give. The medical staff had tried their best to find out how Peter had healed himself in the way he did, but to no avail.

“My apologies, your highnesses. This young man is quite the enigma given his anatomy. We’ve done every test possible given his… resilience. The blood sample we acquired will take time. ”

The doctor turned his and the princesses attention to a nearby screen, covered in pictures and scribbles. The pictures that stood out the most were the x-ray scans from different parts of Peter's body. A quick glance showed dark lines across the bones, some larger than others. Celestia became curious.

“Are those bones healed over, doctor?”

“Why yes, princess. These lines are breaks in the bone that have healed over. What is interesting is that there are a worrisome amount of breakages around his skeleton, notably here at the spine. There are also signs of an appendage at the small of his back that, for some reason, has never healed back like other injuries. I can only assume that such damage to muscle and bone has repaired itself just like earlier today, but what could harm someone so sturdy, I am unsure.”

Luna was lost in concentration at the information in front of her. It would explain some of what she saw from last night.

“Is that all you have, doctor?”

“I’m afraid so, highness. With no means to further study his body, I cannot give you anything else. The only other information we have is that we know he can heal incredibly fast, but it seems he uses much of his body's energy to do so. A remarkable ability!”

So the mystery continues. Any answers Luna hoped for about her mystery helper now seemed lost. She looked over, taking in how peaceful he seemed. Very different from how they met last night.

“Please wake up soon. I would like to thank you for helping me undo my mistake. And to see me with fresh eyes.”

Just as she was in her own thoughts, Peter began to start violently thrashing with no warning. The nurses at his bedside backed away in horror, unsure as to why this began in the first place. As the thrashing continued, Celestia and Luna raced over to make sure Peter wouldn't hurt himself. Taking an arm each, they pressed down, only to be surprised when they were thrown away. Luna was the most taken aback.

“I thought… I did not think… he was really this strong.”

As the two moved back to try again, being more aware this time, Luna held her hand over Peter’s head, using her magic to peer into his mind. If something had left a lingering effect from the dreamscape, it was her job to fix it. Yet, she could not see anything. His mind was blank, as if locked off from her. Yet it was clear something was wrong.

“I must enter his mind, find the source of this nightmare and purge it!”

Before she could cast her magic, Celestia reached over and grabbed her little sister’s arm, her eyes filled with worry.

“This man returned from the brink of death, we do not know what resides in his head. You venture into unknown territory without so much as a plan?”

“And if it is something I have caused? He may still die even now, and it will still be my fault. My mistakes are not yet fixed tonight. There is work to do.”

Hesitantly, Celestia eased her grip, allowing Luna to continue with her plan. Gently, she placed her hands on either side of Peter’s head, the dark hue of her magic coating them as they latched on. Closing her eyes, Luna allowed her essence to flow into Peter’s mind. As she opened her eyes again, all she saw was total darkness. Even here, she had no access to his mind. But she felt something here, like a burning sensation in her stomach… Like rage.

“INTRUDER!!!”

The new voice pierced through Luna’s skin, its tone carrying a heat that burned her inside and out. Something was lurking in the darkness, which quickly transformed into a fiery landscape. The presence finally made itself known - An ape, or what looked like an ape, towering over her. Its size made the Tantabus look tiny by comparison, which made the princess take a few steps back.

“What are you? Why do you cause Peter to suffer while he sleeps?!”

The ape kneeled down in order to get a better look at this tiny being. It could tell her question was a serious one. Luna readied herself for an attack, not one to shy from a fight. Yet no offence came… only a howling laughter that reverberated through the dark.

“HAHAHAHAHA! ME, CAUSE HIM TO SUFFER?! YOU COME INTO THIS PLACE, AND HAVE NO IDEA WHAT I AM?”

“Then explain why he’s in such a state?! His body heals, but his mind is broken. I want to know why, so I must pass you!”

The laughter stopped. The ape returned its gaze to Luna, though with much more ferocity in its blood red eyes. It also returned to both feet, its full height making even her feel small.

“YOU THINK YOU CAN JUST COME IN HERE AND DEMAND PASSAGE?! YOU HAVE SOME NERVE!”

“You have yet to give any proof that you are not the aggressor here! Yield and give me passage if you are not. I must help Peter!”

Before she could protest any further, Luna watched in horror as a massive foot came down upon her. She was able to catch it in time, but still struggled to keep it from crushing her. Whatever this thing was, it had a strong mental hold over Peter's mind. But she must push past it in order to save him.

“You will not deter me, foul creature!”

With as much strength as she could muster, Luna forced the Ape back. Its steps were heavy as it retreated, rattling Luna to her bones. Even in this dream state, she felt as if this thing could hurt her. It seemed her realm was more dangerous than she had thought. But was she the danger, or was it this beast?

“If you do not permit me to pass, then I shall do it by force! Peter suffers, yet you claim no threat to him. If this is true, allow me passage!”

The Ape stared at her, as if contemplating her demands. Moments passed, and much to Luna’s surprise it stepped aside. Though this worried her. Would it attempt an attack once her back was turned? Even as it allowed her through, she kept up her guard. As it began to vanish from view, she could hear it chuckle.

“I SENSE NO ILL WILL FROM YOU. BUT I DOUBT THE OTHER GUY WILL BE AS UNDERSTANDING. HAVE FUN….”

In an instant, the world around her changed. The burning sensation she felt was gone, only to be replaced by a merciless, almost unnatural cold.

“Starswirls Beard! Even the snows of the Crystal Empire aren't as frigid as this. What sort of creature would reside here?”

Something began tugging at Luna’s arm - a piece of webbing. Where did it come from? It appeared to carry on into the void. She attempted to remove it, with no success. Another caught her leg, then more and more appeared. She was eventually ensnared in a giant spider's web.

“What are you, foul creature? Why do you intrude in this young man's mind and torment him?!”

“Torment… Me? No, no, no. I do not torment. I protect. And as for intruding… The only intruder here is you, my dear.”

This new voice was haunting, intelligent, and terrified Luna to her core. It didn't take much to figure out what had trapped her, and her suspicion was made real when she saw it clamber from the darkness - A spider, only half the size of the Ape from before, but still far larger than she was. It scaled down the web it had created, with her at the centre.

“I do not understand. Peter cries out in his sleep, and I find you at that Ape residing here. Yet you both claim to not be the culprits. How can that be?”

“The creator has many demons here. Many secrets. My friend and I were made to guard those secrets, He sensed no ill will in you, but you trespass all the same. You are strong, yes. But not enough to get by me.”

The spider circled around Luna, putting her on edge. Yet a revelation had been made - both beings were not responsible for Peter's condition. But then, what was it?

“I still seek answers. If you or that Ape are innocent, then what is wrong with him?!”

The spider shot around to face her, all of its eyes staring into her very soul. She had never felt so vulnerable, and was hesitant to force her way out.

“As I told you, the creator has many secrets. Not for you to see. You must ask him. We guard, we protect. We do not give freely. Might be too much for you to handle. Seen many horrors, the creator has. Suffered greatly. We hold his mind together.”

An idea sprung to Luna’s mind. Perhaps she could work out a deal with these creatures.

“If it is nightmares that ail him, I could be of assistance. The realm of dreams is my speciality. Whatever it is, I can rid him of it, if you would permit me.”

There was a deathly silence in the darkness as the spider processed her request. Luna figured she had gotten through to it. Then it laughed.

“Hahahahaha! I admire your tenacity, but you seem to forget - we are here to protect, and we do not know you. You could be helpful. You could hurt the creator. I do not know, so I cannot let you in.”

Luna continued to struggle against her restraints, her patience with this spider beginning to wear thin. Its eyes held on her however, continuing to unnerve her all the while. Suddenly, the stillness around her began to shift. She found herself in the middle of a city, buildings on fire and collapsing. She frantically looked around to find the cause of this destruction, but was limited due to her webbed restraints. Even with this change of scenery, she could feel the chilling presence of the spider still close by. Almost like it was right next to her. It was not the only thing to terrify her.

Out of the flames walked something monstrous, its grey skin covered in bony protrusions, and seemingly unphased by the flames. In its hand she saw a piece of red fabric, a yellow S emblazoned on it. A trophy? Luna quickly decided she no longer wanted to know. It was clear that she was unwelcome in this realm and had to leave. Yet as much as she struggled, she could not free herself in order to leave. She was being held here by the spider. And it was elated knowing its prey was trapped.

“You wanted to see inside the creator's mind? Now you see…”

The grey monster roared so loudly that it shook Luna’s bones, and charged at her full speed. Panic took over as she tried with all her might to get free. But it was hopeless, and all she could do was watch as it lunged at her, ready to kill her. For the first time in her life, Luna cried out in terror…

Next thing she knew, Luna was back in the hospital room, sweat slick on her skin. Her vision was distorted and a ringing was felt in her ears. Almost as if she had been punched. She could faintly hear someone call her name, but could not make out the source. The world was a complete blur for her. Slowly her senses came back to her, and she could vaguely hear someone call her name.

“Luna! Luna, speak to me!”

As her sight returned, the visage of Celestia became clear, horror in her eyes as she checked over her sister.

“What happened in there? What did you find?”

With some effort, Luna got to her feet, still wobbling as she did. She tried to think back to what she saw, but even trying to do so yielded nothing. It's like what she saw was forbidden. All she could remember was…

“His mind is shut off. Protected. Well protected. I found nothing. It is not my doing that makes him suffer, but his own demons. Whatever they may be.”

This information made no sense to Celestia. What kind of being could keep out her sister?

“I do not understand. You are the princess of dreams, yet he kept you out?”

“It would appear so. I cannot force my way into his mind without damaging his psyche. It would not be worth the danger to us both.

This was distressing news. Celestia knew only a handful of beings that could equal herself and her sister in power. But it seemed that whatever harm had been done to Luna was not voluntary. Not only that, this stranger had risked his life to save her subjects. She would give him the benefit of the doubt for now. Unfortunately, there was something important to deal with.

“Luna, if I could speak to you in the throne room please? Privately.”

The tone that Celestia gave off was enough for Luna to get the gist. Gathering her senses, she took one last look over to Peter and followed her sister out of the infirmary, still feeling a tugging sensation as she left. It was like something was drawing her back there, to the strange young man who helped her see sense for the first time in a long time.

Luna could tell that something was coming. The throne room was the place for important speeches, and Celestia was the eldest of the two. Surprisingly, she did not take her place upon her throne, yet sat on the bottom steps that led to it. What was even more surprising is Celestia removing her crown. What was she doing?

“Today is not a day for me to lecture you as a Princess, but to speak with you as your sister. Come, sit with me”

She then gestured for Luna to sit beside her, to which the younger princess was hesitant to do so. With a deep breath, she took her place on the step, removing her own crown as she sat beside Celestia. A thousand thoughts raced through her head, none able to find their way out. Instead, Luna just opened her mouth and hoped something would come out. However, Celestia halted her before the words could come out.

“If I may, I’d like to speak first.”

Now it was her turn. But even so, Celestia was in the same position as her sister, with so many thoughts in her head at once. She wondered where to begin.

“You’ve made mistakes tonight. That much is clear. But… Those mistakes were my making a thousand years ago. All the pain you’ve felt is due to my arrogance when we were younger. I was never there when you needed me. Let me be here for you now.”

Luna was shocked to hear this from her elder sister. Though perhaps this was due to her not being used to this new Celestia.

“I admit… I was jealous of you. How everyone revelled in the day and shut themselves away at night. I wanted what you had, and would choose any means to take it. All I did was lose everything, including you. And I think… I still need to get used to being around you again. We’re both so different now.”

Celestia wrapped her arm around Luna and allowed her to rest her head on her shoulder. It was a foreign feeling for the younger sister. It had been a long time since she felt loved.

“I suppose… We never did talk about any of it. Once you returned, we just silently moved on. How foolish of us. We made the same mistake as last time. Perhaps it's time we set aside our pride and made things right?”

Luna let out a soft chuckle. It felt genuine. It felt good.

“Agreed. I’m in trouble, aren't I?”

“Oh yes, very much so.”

The vast throne room was instantly filled with the laughter of the two sisters, both finally letting it all out. As it died down, Celestia’s expression was still sincere.

“But not tonight. All that can be discussed later. For now, rest and relax. I feel things may become interesting when our mystery guest awakens. I’m sure you are curious to learn more about him?”

“Yes, sister.”

In fact, it had been filling her thoughts all night long. It was fair to say, Luna hadn't been so intrigued about anyone for a long time.

“More than you know…”

Author's Note

Hello again everyone!

A Happy New Year! Welcome to the next episode! I must once again apologise for the lateness of this chapter. A wedding, college, a job promotion and Christmas all kept my time at bay, but a new year means things settle down.

Peter's first big battle in Equestria is over, but where will things take him next?

Episode 6 - No Way Home

No Way Home

“She was there… Because of you. I may have struck the blow, but you… you were the one that killed her! HAHAHAHAHAHA!”

Peter's eyes flashed open, the morning light blinding him as he did. Looking around, the first thing he noticed was what seemed to be an IV bag hooked nearby. How it was being fed into him he had no clue. But he very quickly got his answer as he started to feel something in his mouth, which looked to be some kind of surgical tube. Now aware of this forgein invader, Peter instinctively reached up to remove it, but a hand prevented him from going any further. She seemed to be dressed up like a nurse, given her uniform, and she had noticed him regain consciousness.

“I’ll help you remove that, sir. It's unwise to do so unassisted.”

Trusting that she was as she appeared to be, Peter removed his hand from the tube and laid back down.

“If she was a threat, I’m sure my Spider-Sense would say otherwise. I hope it's right.”

The nurse began to unhook other parts of the tube, clearly holding it in place while it did its job. Then with one swift movement, she completely removed it from Peter’s throat. While not a pleasant feeling, there was no indication he was going to throw up. It seemed like letting her do the work was the better idea.

“Thank you for that. I’m guessing it's not the first time you’ve done that?”

She shook her head, saying a lot with just that motion. Tube in hand, she walked out of sight, giving Peter a moment to take in his surroundings. A clock on the wall showed that it was almost midday. How long had he been asleep? And did this world have a similar day as Earth? With the equipment that was around him, it was clear to see that he was in some kind of hospital, and a well stocked one at that. It was also very clean, hinting that he wasn't being locked away by some questionable characters. What was questionable were the two men in armour that showed up at the end of his bed.

“Morning boys. Could one of you pass me some pants? I seem to be a bit bare right now.”

No reply came from the two men, who kept up their stoic silence for a few moments, prompting Peter to try again.

“You know, a friend of mine could give you some lessons on how to do the stoic thing. You still need to talk every once in a while.”

Still no response, which at this point was only getting irritating. Checking around the room, Peter started to survey any potential exits. He didn't exactly want to be around when these guys started pointing swords at him.

“Even if I did get out, I’m still practically butt naked, which would just draw a lot of attention. Attention I can do without. At least my Spider-Sense is telling me these guys aren't that dangerous.”

“Gentlemen, I believe you are making our guest uncomfortable. Stand down.”

“But Princess Celestia-”

No other words came, so whatever happened caused the two to move aside and stand to attention as a figure moved around the doorway. As soon as Peter saw who it was, he couldn't believe his eyes. She was practically angelic, at least in his eyes. Actually, the more he looked at her, the more he was reminded of…

“Luna! Is she ok?!”

“My sister is well, thank you for asking. Are you well?”

That was definitely a good question to ask. It was all slowly coming back to him now, through the fog that was his memory. Bits and pieces were coming back, but all of them were filled with pain and agony. His battle with Darkseid, waking up in a strange world where he…

Had no clothes. And no mask!

Instinctively, Peter reached up to cover his face now that he had no mask, but slowly placed them down again once he realised the futility of the action. But this caught the attention of this other princess.

“You attempted to hide your face. Why is that?”

“I… Where I’m from, I wear a mask to protect my identity. Now, I just feel so naked.”

To Peter’s surprise, Celestia began to giggle. What prompted this reaction? All he could do was look at her with confusion.

“Well, you are technically naked right now.”

A good point, one that made Peter pull up the bed sheets to hide his bare chest, which only made Celestia giggle even more. Though like the flick of a switch, she went right back to a more calm demeanor. Something Peter had not yet noticed was the tray she was carrying, with a very decorative teapot on top with matching cups.

“I had brought something to hopefully restore your strength. It’s a herbal mix that I’ve had for years. Care for some?”

A sweet drink sounded great right about now, so Peter nodded. As the tea left the pot, Peter could already smell it, its scent reminding him of a strong mint and already opening his senses again. As the cup was passed over, Peter got a good look at the tea and a much better smell of it. Somehow it seemed at the ideal temperature to drink too, so he took a sip. The taste was strong, but refreshing. He could drink this stuff all-

Without warning, Peter’s head felt like it was about to explode. It felt like his Spider-Sense had kicked back in full steam to warn him about something. But what exactly? His eyes darted around the room, hoping to hone in on what the danger could be, but nothing stood out except for…

Celestia.

“If she’s right, and she’s related to Luna, then she must be powerful. More than me at least. So a potential threat? Good to know, NOW SHUT UP!”

Unfortunately, he was unaware that this warning had caused him to drop his cup, gaining the concern of Celestia and her guards. Especially the guards, who had their hands on their weapons ready to move. However, one motion from their princess made them stand down while she attended to Peter.

“Are you alright?! Are you in any pain? I’ll go fetch a nurse!”

“No, no, I’m Ok! I just… remembered some things from last night, that's all.”

A lie, but one that had to be told. For as kind as she had been, Peter still considered her a stranger. And he wasn't about to tell a stranger about his incredibly useful danger sense. Not exactly something they had to know right now. It seemed to have passed, which prompted Celestia to ask her next question.

“Earlier, you said that you wear the mask where you came from originally. What do you mean by that?”

“Well, I’m not from around he-”

Immediately, Peter covered his mouth. On the subject of things to not say, that was definitely one of them. He was already a stranger here, he didn't need them feeling any more cautious about him. Too late for that, as the guards once again had their weapons half drawn, obviously now viewing him as a threat. However, this seemed to have crossed a line for Celestia.

“Both of you, begone!”

“But Princess-”

Without a word, Celestia snapped her fingers at the two guards. While loud, Peter could feel nothing special about it, but it seemed to have affected the troopers in some way, as they holstered their weapons and left the infirmary, closing the heavy wooden doors behind them. Just down the hallway, a second door could be heard opening and closing, which Peter could only have assumed was the medical staff overhearing the whole ordeal and deciding to not be close by. Though this concerned him, his spider-sense already warned him that she was a potential danger to him, but she had just kept any harm from coming to him. What was her deal?

“I must apologize. My soldiers mean well, but they forget I can look after myself. However I must inquire, when you say you aren't from around here, what do you mean by that?”

The words stuck in Peter’s mouth. He wanted to say something, but he was unsure of what he should even say. Not only was his identity out in the open, but he had almost outed himself as being not from this world entirely. This was the last thing he needed. But even with his apprehensiveness, Celestia didn't move away from him, or closer. She held her ground, hoping for an answer.

“I… Can’t say. Sorry.”

Not the response she wanted, but the one she figured she’d get. The young man before her was clearly terrified.

“After all, if I were in a strange land, I’d be scared too. And Equestria is not your home, is it Peter?”

Looking around, Peter tried to find something that belonged to him, but seemed to be long gone. What he did find however were his web shooters and communicator. A closer inspection showed one of the shooters was badly damaged, which Peter began to remember the reason for. The other seemed to be in good condition, but no use with just one. The communicator was long since done with, having no means to recharge it. But he was curious about something else.

“So I had a… uniform, shall we say. Any idea where it is?”

“Uniform? I had it figured for a Nightmare Night costume. How odd you would wear it in combat.”

Part of Peter wondered if he should feel insulted by that remark, but he had no idea what a “Nightmare Night” even was. Was it something akin to Halloween? If she made reference to it being a “costume”.

“Well, I’m afraid that your “uniform” was badly damaged and, might I say, had an awful smell. It was covered in blood after all. I know Twilight has procured it, for what reason I do not know.”

More memories from last night began to return. The woman she mentioned, Twilight, was at the battle too. She must have also made sure that Peter was ok afterwards. Why would she want his battered suit? At least he still had his gadgets, even with one damaged and another useless. But this was all he had to his name.

“I hope it's not too much to ask… But could I have some clothes? Mine’s kinda… well, you already said.”

“I think that request can easily be granted. I’ll also have the cooks prepare something. You still look a little worn out from when you healed. No wonder the nurses had so much trouble keeping you going.”

Pointing over to the bedside, there was a pile of empty IV bags on a nearby chair. It made sense to Peter however, given how banged up he was. Even at the mention of food, his stomach began to growl rather audibly.

“Food sounds like a good idea…”

***

“My word! Where did you find this man, Princess? His appetite is… unnatural!”

Celestia had no response for the cook, having never seen anything like this herself. Before her, on the other side of the table, there should have been a feast capable of feeding half a dozen people. It was all but devoured by one individual. A lot of things about Peter were beginning to stack into the box of mysteries for Celestia, though this one seemed much more ridiculous than the others.

“I’ve only met one other person with such an appetite as yours. She just so happens to be one of Twilight's friends. Maybe you’ll meet her someday.”

The only response she got was a small grunt, as Peter’s mouth was currently occupied by a bowl of noodles. Despite the lack of manners on display, all Celestia could do was chuckle. She could not gripe at anyone who so desperately needed a meal. Eventually, the feast was all but finished, leaving the cooking staff borderline traumatized, As plates were cleared away, fresh drinks were brought out. Peter had only water, but he was trying to surmise what exactly the princess was washing her meal down with. From her reaction on the first sip, it didn't seem like an easy drink.

“Isn't it a little early for a stiff drink, Your Highness?”

This caught Celestia off guard. Did he have some kind of super sense, or was he just lucky?

“You could be wrong. What makes you think that?”

“Well, you flinched slightly on that first sip. The only thing I can think of is that it's some form of strong alcohol. Am I right?”

Setting down her drink, Celestia gave a quiet clap.

“Excellent deduction skills. You are correct. I tend to have some every so often. It's a very aged drink, so I don't tend to have it often. Call it for special circumstances only.”

Once the table was fully cleared, only the drinks were left to be enjoyed. While Celestia enjoyed her beverage, Peter was practically chugging jugs of water, potentially due to dehydration from his miraculous healing. Or at least that's what Celestia could surmise. After a few more drinks, Peter decided it was time to ask an important question.

“I have to thank you for all the hospitality. It was much appreciated while I got back on my feet. But now that I am, I really need to get home. You don’t suppose you could help me out here?”

With another snap of her fingers, Celestia commanded everyone in the dining room to leave, including the guards once again. It was clear to Peter that while she had a softer side, she was serious when it mattered.

“That will depend on where you come from. I’ve had my suspicions about you since last night, Peter. Your ability to heal, the strength you exhibited while asleep, the fact that you could block out my sister from your mind. I have not seen many beings like you in Equestria in my lifetime, and it has been a very long life.”

“I… I honestly can’t remember. It's all very blurry after what happened last night.”

A lie. A poor lie. But a lie that had to be told. Peter didn't have the luxury of letting strangers know what he truly was and where he came from. Though he could tell that Celestia was not buying a single bit of it. But surprisingly, she didn't push any further.

“Very well. Until your memory comes back to you, it might be wise to get to know the area. I could set up some arrangements back in the town you arrived in last night? Something to keep you busy.”

It wasn't the worst idea. Until someone finds him, it would be a wise idea to get comfortable here. Given he had been sent here via Boomtube, it would be some time until his friends narrowed down his location. The multiverse, as Peter knew, was vast. So with some hesitation, and some guilt, he nodded in agreement.

***

The capital city of Canterlot was indeed busy. A sprawling Metropolis, the royal city gave Peter some semblance of home. This was both comforting and painful. What were the chances that this would be his new normal? How long would he have to rely on the kindness of strangers?

“I’ll have to make it up to these guys at some point. Feels like I've been treated with nothing but respect since I woke up. But wow, that might be the worst lie I’ve ever told.”

“I hope you intend to repay my sister somehow. She is usually a very busy woman, but she has a big heart. She’ll find you somewhere to live until you can remember where you come from.”

The voice was instantly recognisable to Peter. He had heard it a few times as he slept, and was not surprised to see Princess Luna behind him, though not as regal looking as she was last night. Most of her formal wear was gone, making her seem very casual. About as casual as royalty could be dressed.

“I’ll figure it out somehow. Any ideas?”

“I suggest taking up baking. Tia is particularly fond of a well made cake or three.”

Peter wondered how serious this idea was, but for now he took it into account. What he wasn't taking into account is just how many people had stopped to look at himself and Luna. Despite her casual look, she stood out given her stature and unique look. It was only after a crowd began to gather that the two were aware they had gotten some attention. Luna was quick to suggest a retreat.

“Perhaps we should converse somewhere more private? Let's move this elsewhere.”

Without warning, a dark blue glow surrounded Peter as he felt his feet no longer touching the ground. As Luna took to the skies, Peter followed alongside her against his will. Though it was easy to tell that he didn't approve of being carried away in such a manner, which Luna found hilarious.

“Next time, could you at least ask me first?”

“And spoil the fun? I don’t think so.”

Not too far away was a large garden behind the castle, an isolated location where the two could talk in peace. It was a rather serene environment, seemingly untouched by the general public. As Luna set herself back on the ground, she released Peter from her spell, his expression still a disapproving glare. Looking around, Luna took in a deep breath, allowing the aroma to intoxicate her.

“The Royal Gardens. Only those permitted can explore this place. You are now part of a very exclusive club.”

“Do I get a jacket with that membership? I’ll take a medium fit.”

While Luna didn't completely get the joke, she still let out a small giggle involuntarily. It felt good, even if she wasn't in the mindset to do so.

“Now comes my own difficult request. How I can repay you, I may never know.”

Trying her best to gather her thoughts, Luna took another breath, allowing the smells of the garden to peak her senses. Peter on the other hand was blissfully unaware of what was about to happen, taking in the sights and trying to guess the flowers. He had wondered if they were like the ones in his own universe, but couldn't ask out loud. He wasn't the only one struggling with what to say.

“Peter… I know we have only known each other for less than a day, but I have a request for you. Not as demanding as the one you gave my sister admittedly, but challenging nonetheless.”

The question caught Peter off guard, but he was willing to hear her out, mostly out of curiosity.

“Ok, let's hear it.”

“Right… As you know, the Tantabus was a creation of my own making, one which almost hurt my friends and killed you. It was made to punish me for old sins. I cannot fully explain why yet, but in time, I shall. I have a long road to becoming a better person again, and I was hoping you could be, I suppose, a confidante of sorts? Someone I can… talk to?”

It was a tall order for most. But for Peter in this moment in time-

“I’m sorry. I can’t do that for you. Whatever you think I am, I’m not it. I know what you’re going through, I really do, but I’m not here to be anyone’s personal hero. Not anymore.”

This was not the response she had hoped for, but one that she could understand. Whatever was going on in Peter’s head was clearly haunting him so much. And she didn't want to add to that pain.

“I… I understand. I had just hoped that… If you ever change your mind, you know where to find me. I do hope to see more of you, Peter. Please, take care.”

As the sun began to dip on Equestria, Princess Luna took to the skies, sadness in her heart with her request denied. But all she could truly think of was that this stranger who had helped save her, could save himself.

Author's Note

With Peter now awake, his adventures in Equestria can truly begin!

Episode 7 - Honest Wages for Honest Work

Honest Wage for Honest Work

“This place definitely looks different in the daytime”

After a relatively quick train ride from Canterlot, Peter found himself back where his interdimensional journey began - the quaint town of Ponyville. Of course this time, it was not being attacked by a dream monster. The train had been half empty the whole trip, giving Peter some alone time to contemplate his situation. On his person he only had one bag, containing some clothes given to him and his equipment. What was left of it that is. The only other thing he had was some documentation that would allow him to work in town.

“Just another thing to be in debt for. I hope Celestia doesn't charge interest.”

Walking through town, it all started to come back to him - the unusual feeling of being in an unknown land alone, the panic of trying to fight the Tantabus. The pain as his bones shattered… not worth thinking about right now. There was someone that he had to find in town as advised by Celestia, hence the work permit.

“Just look for the apple stand in the centre of town.”

After more wandering around than what was probably necessary, Peter eventually found a marketplace. There were stalls aplenty with various goods to sell, all that looked amazing. Unfortunately, he had no money to buy anything with. Despite being offered a small pouch of coins, or “Bits” as Celestia had called them, he couldn't accept it, having not earned it. If he was going to have any sort of life here, he would build it himself as best he could. While he had been given a few things, Peter acknowledged that he would at least need a few things.

Just ahead, he finally spotted what looked to be a stand selling various apple-based products. Even from here he could smell the pungent aroma of fresh baked apple pie. It was a shame he couldn't buy any.

“You eyeing up those pies?”

A thick southern accent caught Peter’s attention. As he turned to face whoever spoke to him, he… swore it was someone else. Her eyes were the first thing he saw, along with her blonde locks. He thought for a moment it was… No, not something to think about right now. Getting a better look at her, she was almost the stereotypical looking cowgirl - plaid shirt, blue jeans and a stetson. Where the similarities ended was her build. She was a little taller than Peter, and looked just about as strong as he did. Though he wasn't exactly being secretive while staring at her.

“Hey sugarcube, mind pickin yer jaw off the floor?”

Quickly, Peter snapped out of his daze and actually acknowledged her.

“Sorry about that. It's been a long journey for me. I’m Peter Parker. Princess Celestia might have spoken to you about me.”

“She did. Looks like I’ll be your employer for the foreseeable future. Names Applejack. Hope yer comfortable with farm work.”

Peter couldn't help but chuckle when she mentioned that. She had no idea…

***

The walk out of town didn't take particularly long, even with the supplies they were bringing back. Applejack was pulling a fully loaded cart behind her, but it didn't seem to slow her down at all. Peter on the other hand just had a few bags. He felt a little underutilised in comparison. After a few more minutes however, she began to pant and let out massive breaths. He could tell she was struggling.

“Want me to take over?”

“Nah, I’m good. Just gotta catch my breath is all. No need to fret on mah account. Besides, this here cart is mighty heavy.”

She was vehemently being stubborn about the situation. Fortunately, Peter was just as stubborn, and took hold of one of the bars that connected to the cart. Forced to relinquish her grip, Applejack’s fatigue finally caught up with her. What really took her breath away was seeing Peter holding up the cart with ease.

“Well I’ll be! The princess mentioned you were strong, but it ain’t everyday that someone can just carry ma cart so easily!”

“Well, you need the rest. I’m sure I can manage the rest of the way.”

Taking the other bar, Peter continued forward at a steady pace. To Applejack's credit, the cart was indeed heavy. But Peter was sure he could carry it forever if need be. Though he didn't want to show off in front of just anyone, so for now he kept in line with how fast she was walking. As they started off again, Applejack couldn't help but be impressed.

“He’s definitely a strong fella, but ah can’t see what the deal is. Why would Princess Celestia make a point of it? Still, it looks like Big Mac might have some competition. Let’s see how he handles the job.”

***

The sun was beginning to set as the two finally made it to their destination, the orange glow in the sky making the sight quite picturesque. It was an almost familiar sight for Peter. For a brief moment he felt like he was home. The first thing of note was the sturdy looking farmhouse, with an equally impressive barn attached to it. Fields could be seen close by and in the distance, and what looked to be another building for… carrots?

“Well Pete, welcome to Sweet Apple Acres. Guess this’ll be your home for a little while. If things go well though, maybe a little longer.”

Peter could immediately see why it was called Sweet Apple Acres - Fields of apple trees as far as the eye could see. And not only that, they all seemed ripe for the picking. He was starting to understand why he was here.

“Looks like you guys have a big harvest season incoming.”

“Absolutely! Usually we don’t take on farmhands, but this year a lot just kinda fell onto our plates. And if produce starts dying on the vine, so to speak, then we make a mighty loss.”

Well, anything that would keep Peter busy would be ideal right now, until he could fully figure out what to do in this world or until he could find his way home. Heading inside the farmhouse, it had just as much of a rustic feel internally as it did on the outside. Going through the halls, Peter couldn't help but notice that there were only a few rooms in what looked like a massive house, which made him curious.

“So, who else lives here?”

“Just myself, my brother and sister, and Granny Smith. The Apple family has been runnin this farm for generations, and we’ve been keepin it goin ever since we were kids.”

It was all beginning to sound very similar to Peter. Many of his memories of home were coming back to him…

***

SMALLVILLE, KANSAS. THREE YEARS AGO

“I’m happy you agreed to help out, Peter. With Kara helping out in Gotham, I could use a hand around here.”

It wasn't the first time Peter had ventured away from New York to the rustic town of Smallville, but it was the first time he had been asked to do farmwork. But when a good friend asks for help, how could he say no?

“No problem, Clark. It’s the least I could do. But… Can’t you do this stuff single handedly?”

“Heh. You’d be surprised how much of this stuff requires the slow and easy approach. I found that out the hard way when I was your age. Ma and Pa were not impressed.”

It was hard to imagine Clark of all people being told off by anyone and taking it seriously. Then again, he was also one of the most down-to-earth people Peter had ever met. Despite the nature of his alter ego, Clark was never one for missing out on the small things.

“So, today is going to be a long one, I’m not gonna lie. The most pressing job is some pest control at the chicken coop, along with some repairs at the cow pen. Once that's done, then we get to harvesting.”

“This should be a good workout for us then. Well, for me at least. Days like this must just be a quick top up for you.”

Clark couldn't deny that he definitely had an advantage here. Peter would likely be tired by the end of the day, while he would still be ok. He did wonder if it was fair to ask, but his friend did seem up to the task.

“It’s not going to be an easy day, Pete. You’ll be working hard.”

“Well, if it wasn't easy then it wouldn't be worth doing, would it? Plus, you asked me for help. I can’t exactly say no, now can I?”

Admittedly, Clark was quite surprised by the young man’s response. Even he could admit that he was never the biggest fan of farmwork when he was Peter’s age. Though he figured that this seemed like a challenge, so it all began to make sense.

“Well, look at it this way, we get treated to some Ma Kent cooking once the day is over.”

There were very few sentences that would make Peter’s eyes brighten up. And the idea of getting a hearty dinner was indeed one of them.

“We’ll then, what are we waiting for? Let's get started!”

Before Clark could say anything else, Peter had already disappeared from sight and was racing to the other end of the farm. He soon stopped and was shouting back to Clark.

“Come on, slowpoke, we’re burning daylight!”

***

EQUESTRIA, NOW

After a quick tour of the house, Applejack and Peter arrived outside a room at the end of the corridor. The door looked quite generic, lacking any of the uniqueness of the other doors, leading Peter to assume that this was an unused room. Or was an unused room.

“Well Pete, this here is your room for as long as you work with us. Feel free to spruce it up however you like, seeing as it is yours. Only rule ah have is just let us know if you have a… visitor. Ma little sister tends to just barge in at times.”

The inside of the room was incredibly inviting. If it was dirty before, it isn't now. It even looked as if it had been freshly painted before Peter’s arrival, with some new sheets added to the bed. Also included looked to be some overalls.

“Take tonight to get settled in. We’ll be havin’ dinner at 6, and you look like you could use a good bite to eat. And the others would like meet ya. Don’t be late. Granny likes us to be prompt to set up the table.”

“I’ll be there. Honestly, I could use a proper meal. I… thanks for giving me a chance here.”

As she left the room, Applejack gave a quick smile as she shut the door, leaving Peter on his own for the time being.Setting down his bag, he took a moment to investigate his surroundings. While the room had very much been cleaned and remodelled, some of the furniture was the same. He noticed some scratches and various other markings, showing obvious signs of age and use. The chest of drawers in particular had markings across the top that were quite narrow.

“Something must have been left there for a long time. I wonder, whose room did they give me? It's a big house, so there should be more of them. But Applejack only mentioned two siblings and a grandmother. What about her… Parents?”

Some things began to add up now. An old, abandoned room that had only been recently redecorated, the house being too big for just four people, and no mention of anyone else at all. And now that Peter looked more closely, he noticed that the room was particularly big for just one person. It could easily accommodate two… If they were still around.

“No, don’t think like that. Don’t jump to conclusions Parker. Not everyone has dead parents. Maybe they just moved or something, or they don’t keep in touch. It could be a number of things. Just… Relax.”

Taking a seat on the bed, Peter started doing some breathing exercises just to calm himself down. He found himself using them a lot more the last few days. But at least he could now slow down and take things in. Regardless of who the room used to belong to, it was his now for as long as he had to be here.

It was his.

***

After a few hours, Peter had begun to make the room his own. Any clothes he owned were placed away carefully, and any other belongings were stashed out of sight, though this only included his lone web shooter and his communicator, which he had contemplated trying to repair but lost interest each time. It was useless in this world anyway, plus it might not even have the tech required to repair it to begin with. Even thinking about it again made him want to try, but a knock at the door broke his train of thought.

“Hey Pete, wanna give us a hand setting up dinner? Consider it your first job working with us.”

It seemed like it was finally time for Peter to meet the other members of the Apple family. The nerves were starting to set in, given that this was a bunch of new people to get accustomed to again. But it couldn't be held off any longer. Heading down the hallway, Peter could hear the clutter of kitchen utensils, pots and pans and running water. Not only that… but the smell was intoxicating.

“I’m not sure what they’ve got cooking, but I know I want it right now! Get in ma belly!”

Turning into the kitchen, it was clear to see why Peter’s assistance was required. Applejack and her family were dashing about preparing the night's dinner, but calling it a dinner looked to be underselling it. The amount of food being prepared looked like it could feed twice as many people. Was Applejack made aware of Peter’s rather brutish appetite, or were they expecting other guests? Before he could ask, a bunch of plates were shoved into his hands by AJ.

“Sorry Pete, lots to do. Can you set these at everyone's places? It would be one less thing for us to worry about.”

It didn't take being told twice for him to do what he was told. While he set the table, Peter was able to get a better look at the others in Applejack’s family. It was clear who the grandmother was. The other two were her siblings for sure, but it was unclear if the brother was older or younger. He was particularly tall compared to Peter, which seemed to be a trait that was prevalent. The other girl was clearly the youngest, but still tall for someone her age, her dark red hair in stark contrast to the blonde of her brother and sister. Perhaps it really was a part of this family to just have extraordinary physiques.

With the table set, all that was left to do was dispense the meal. Peter didn't know what to fully expect. All he had to work with was that smell. As if to answer his curiosity, the family started to bring over the pots and other utensils and laid them on the table, giving the hungry young man quite the sight to behold. Several cooked meats, dripping with their own juices, creamy mashed potatoes, joined by their roasted cousins, all topped off with a heaving boat of gravy. It was the finest meal he had seen in some time. But he knew to wait as the others joined him in their seats. As they sat down, all four Apples joined hand in hand, which looked rather familiar to Peter.

"Huh, so they say grace here? Wonder who they give thanks to?

His curiosity was answered when Applejacks grandmother, slowly but surely, started to speak.

"We here give praise to our keeper of the sun Celestia, and to our lady of the moon Luna, for their benevo… bene… for their kindness in watching over us. May they reign for many more moons. Now tuck in, y'all!"

Forks started to clamour as food was emptied onto plates. But Peter couldn't find it in himself to move.

The way she spoke about the princesses…Almost like everyone here treats as… Gods?!"

"Hey Pete? You in there?"

With his attention brought back to the dining room, Peter noticed Applejack staring at him rather bemused.

"You best not have lost yer appetite already. We made plenty extra for ya."

Of course. It would be rude to not accept their hospitality, especially when it was incredibly tasty looking hospitality. By this point everyone else had taken their fill, so Peter felt no shame in helping himself to whatever. He did however try his best to keep it reasonable for now. If anything was left, he could make a claim to it later. Tucking into the meat, he swore his taste buds had entered paradise.

"This might be just as good as anything Aunt May makes!... Why does saying that sound like a sin?”

Not that he had any time to consider his thoughts, given that his mouth was filled to the brim with some of the best food he had in weeks. It was almost as if every bite was helping his depleted strength return, lost when he healed back from the verge of death. He was always surprised how well his body reacted in these scenarios. Even Applejack took notice, as Peter looked as if he was slowly filling out his shirt the more he ate. Which couldn't be right. Was she seeing things? She had little time to think as a red blur passed by her and landed right in front of Peter.

“So Pete, where do ya come from? Why ya in Equestria? What's yer special talent like?”

The fastball of questions caught Peter completely off guard, stopping him in his tracks eating wise. Just as quickly as she had appeared, the younger girl was dragged away by Applejack and placed back at her seat. She was quick to apologise for it all.

“Sorry ‘bout that. The one with the lack of manners there is Applebloom. The strong, silent type is Big Mac. And of course, our dear Granny Smith heads up the family.”

It seemed like a strong, closely knitted family. And for a moment, Peter remembered

He was alone in this new world.

***

And his dreams reminded him of it, as his memories flashed by him as he slept. All he could hear were screams, explosions… and a roar that would stay with him for the rest of his life.

Finally, Peter awoke from his horrid slumber, sweating and panting. Taking in deep breaths, he tried to push the images out of his mind, but they wouldn't leave him no matter how hard he tried. And all were of that malicious creature. Just as he was attempting to calm down, the bedroom door creaked open, and a familiar visage popped her head in.

“Hey Pete, you doin alright?”

Peter nodded his head weakly as Applejack stood in the doorway, illuminated by the moonlight. Both were unsure of what to say, still very much strangers to each other. Fortunately, Applejack broke the silence.

“Well, I’ll leave ya to get some rest if you can, and I’ll see you bright and early. Who knows, maybe Princess Luna will visit you and help you out. She’s pretty good with these sorts of things.”

As Applejack left the room, all Peter could think about was how she looked in the moonlight. It was the same person he remembered when he first met her back at the market.

“Gwen…”

So many things to worry about,and not the right time to worry about them. Peter was here to do a job, and he had to be in the best mindset possible in order to do that job.

“I have to do something. I won’t get any sleep if I don’t”

Sitting up on his bed, Peter crossed his legs and joined his hands together. Closing his eyes, he began to take in deep, focused breaths, attempting to calm his mind and wipe away the images that plagued him. It will be a long night.

Unbeknownst to Peter, under the same moonlight, Princess Luna looked over the city and out towards the distance, still curious as to the true nature of the mysterious being that had arrived in these lands. In her last attempt to see into his mind, she saw something hellish. Now she could feel that same presence terrify Peter even further.

“Here I am - The Princess of Dreams… unable to provide help to someone who needs it the most. I wish I could do something for you Peter, but your mind will not permit me to do so. I am afraid you must face these demons alone for now.”

***

If anyone expected a pleasant day to get some tasks done, then they would be disappointed. Storm clouds began to gather over Sweet Apple Acres, forcing the Apple family to make a quicker start than usual to fight against nature. And much to Applejack's annoyance.

“Trust the Pegasi to let a storm pass over while we got heaps of work to do! Next time ah see Dash, I’ll be havin a few words with her!”

The past few hours had been spent getting crops sorted and stored away, as well as getting the animals to safety. Peter himself was currently guiding a couple of horses back to the barn before they ran off into the wild. What he found the most intriguing thing however was that they were multicoloured.

“I swear there was an old cartoon Aunt May watched with technicolour horses in it. Bet she’d love to see these guys.”

Aside from the wind picking up, Peter knew that there would be worse to come as his Spider-Sense was giving a low buzz for the past few hours now. Which while annoying, kept him focused on the task at hand. Not too far behind, Big Mac was pulling in interlinked carts in order to save time, while Applejack brought up the rear with the family dog Winona as they herded in more animals to safety. Finally, Granny Smith catalogued the inventory of the barn.

“Looks like we’re all set! Time ta hunker down, Apples!”

Just as everyone was heading inside, they heard the low rumblings of thunder in the distance combined with sharp bolts of lightning, horrifying the Apples. Applejack figured they might be quite busy soon.

“Hey Pete, we might need to make a trip into town tomorrow. Somethin tells me this storm will be a messy one.”

He didn't say anything, but Peter agreed with that sentiment. And he knew deep down that his time here was only just beginning, and that it would be very eventful.

Author's Note

Hello again everyone!

Sorry for the lateness of this chapter. It took some time to put together.

But now we're getting into an interesting time in Peter's journey.

Stay tuned for more.

Episode 8 - Nature's Toll

The walk into town was anything but pleasant. The sun still hid behind thick clouds as the tail end of the storm passed by, leaving behind quite the trail of destruction. Peter and Applejack had spent most of the morning picking up the pieces back at Sweet Apple Acres, clearing debris and setting up the path for repairs for later on. After they had done all they could, the two made their way into Ponyville to view the carnage, if any existed. But the path ahead did not fill them with hope, as debris and fallen trees littered the way in front of them. Even the ground itself had been torn up.

Throughout the whole journey, Applejack had done little to hide her anxiety regarding the situation. “Ah just hope the town wasn't hit too hard. Most of us ain’t got nowhere else to go if we lose our home.”

From how she made it out, it sounded like the people of Ponyville were quite a close knit community. It must have been nice to live in such a small place and know everyone so well. All he ever knew was the hustle and bustle of the big city. Now that he thought about it, he felt quite detached.

All the same, he had to give her some comfort. “I’m sure they’ll be ok. I don’t know much about the townsfolk, but from what I remember, they seem to be made of stronger stuff.”

Given the last time Ponyville had to deal with a force of nature, Applejack felt a little more at ease. She knew her home could handle anything. However, it didn't ease her concern much, especially given the level of destruction. Her anxiety was further exacerbated as they crested the hill that overlooked the town, and what they saw horrified them.

Even from this distance, they could spot multiple buildings in ruins, uprooted from their foundations and thrown across town. Any homes still standing had pieces missing from them, roofs caved in and windows destroyed. It was total anarchy. The two raced down the hill as fast as they could, jumping over pieces of debris as they made their way into the centre of town. As they reached the Town Hall, they noticed a small medical camp had been set up outside. But this only made Applejack more concerned.

“Why treat the wounded here and not at the hospital? Let’s see if we can get some answers.”

As they approached the camp, Peter began to notice the amount of wounded that had been brought in. It was disturbing just how much one storm could tear down such a tight knit community. Then again, he should’ve probably already been used to being less fragile than everyone else. Dozens of people were laid out on makeshift beds, those with wings were missing heaps of feathers, possibly torn out by the high wings. Other injuries included cuts and bruising, still major despite not being life threatening.

Even with quite a few medical staff around, Applejack was unable to get their attention as they were completely focused on patients. Finally, she found one of the nurses taking notes on a clipboard.

“Nurse Redheart! What happened here? Why isn't everyone at the hospital?”

The dishevelled nurse turned her attention from her notes to respond. “I suppose you haven't heard. The hospital was severely damaged during the storm. It isn't safe to treat anyone there for now.”

It appeared that the damage was more significant than it seemed. The two left the tent to see what else had been destroyed, and who would need help. More panicked villagers passed them by, carrying what they had left from their homes. It was a disturbing sight to see. Off in the distance, Applejack could make out someone assisting with the wounded that she knew. And was very mad with.

“I’ll be right back Pete. I got a bone to pick with a friend of mine. And while I drag her through the muck, you should try and help around. Someone will need it. Hey Rainbow!”

Before a word could be said in protest, Applejack had already stomped off, leaving Peter bewildered and on his own. He had no idea where to begin, given so many had been hurt. It was his one failing as a superhero; he was rarely around for the clean up. Where should he even start?

His attention was drawn away by a voice. “Hello? Can anyone… I’m sorry, but can anyone… Help me?”

The voice was soft, but Peter’s keen ears could just make it out. Across the way, he could see a young woman trying to seek assistance from passers by. But no one seemed to pay her any heed. Then again, she was speaking rather quietly. For whatever reason, Peter found himself walking over to her. Perhaps his old hero instincts just couldn't say no to someone asking for help. As he approached, he got a better look at her. She was tinier than he had expected, and rather skinny. She seemed rather timid too.

“Hi there. You ok?”

She came off as quite startled by his request, recoiling slightly as he came closer. After a brief moment however she would find her footing again.

“I’m sorry. I’ve never seen you around before. Who are you?”

To try and ease her nerves, Peter extended his hand towards her. Nervously, she took it and returned the shake.

“Peter Parker. I overheard you needed a hand, miss…?

With some hesitation, she squeaked out a reply. “Fluttershy. I’m Fluttershy. It's nice to meet you, Mr Parker.”

If that was her name, then a few things were already making sense, such as her timid nature. She at least seemed more at ease now that Peter had introduced himself. But she still talked in a reduced tone.

“Would you, if it's all right by you, help me? My animal friends were affected by the storm.”

Not the most unusual request he had ever been given, but it sounded easy enough all the same.

"Sure. Seems my schedule got freed up anyway. Lead the way, Fluttershy. Oh, and call me Peter. Mr Parker is… Someone else."

Her eyes lit up, ecstatic that someone agreed to her request. "Oh, thank you so much! I was beginning to worry no one would stop to help me. Everyone else is so busy."

***

It had been some time since Peter had journeyed through nature. Living in a big city and being a full time superhero left little time for walks through the forest. In a way it was quite refreshing to be out here, even if it was to work. For their journey, the two had stocked up on supplies should the day end up longer than planned. Most of the trip involved Fluttershy talking about her animal friends and how concerned she was.

“Most of the smaller critters might need resettling because of the storm, especially any that live underground. They’ll be terrified, so be mindful when you approach them.”

For as much as Peter was listening, he wondered what the heck he was going to be able to do. He had little experience caring for animals that weren’t domesticated. How Fluttershy managed it was beyond him, but she clearly had more knowledge than he did. Though he was curious as to what the plan would be.

“So what's the strategy here, should things look dicey?”

As if a switch had been flicked, her entire attitude shifted. “The best we can do is move all the animals to a safer place until their habitat can be cleared out and rebuilt. We’ll also have to move any that are injured should that be the case. Our main goal is to do what we can.”

For someone so soft spoken, there was a determination that could be felt in her voice. Peter had never seen someone so timid yet so brave before. But that fire burned away rather quickly as they came out to a clearing to unparalleled carnage. For all the damage done to Ponyville, it appeared as if other areas had received Mother Nature's wrath more fiercely. The entire landscape had been devastated, tree’s torn from the roots, entire areas drowning in water and terrain torn up and thrown all over.

It looked as if acres of land had been annihilated, and even from a glance there were already dozens of animals wandering around in a daze as if they had nowhere to go. Which they didn’t, as their homes had likely been either torn from the ground or deep underwater. The sight of the damage brought Fluttershy close to tears.

“Oh my… It's worse than I thought. I… I don’t know what to do.”

Ever since he had arrived, Peter had done little in the way of being a hero. It was a calling he no longer cared for. But something in him sparked back to life upon seeing Fluttershy in such distress, like part of him could never truly say no to someone in need. With that in mind, he decided to take charge of the situation.

“We get to work. I’ll start getting everyone to higher ground, you see who’s in need of medical care. Once we have an idea of the extent of things, we get them all somewhere safe. Sound good?”

Wiping away her tears, Fluttershy’s expression began to change back into the look of determination she had a few moments ago, and a firm nod was given. With a plan set, the two made their way downhill to what was essentially a lake. Mid stride, Peter threw off his backpack and began to remove his shoes and socks and threw them to the side, getting them off just as he made it into the water. This caught the attention of the surrounding animals, making them turn defensively. So much for being mindful.

Fortunately, Fluttershy was quick to intervene. “It's ok everyone, we’re here to help. There’s no need to panic.”

It was almost like a switch had been flipped in the minds of every single creature in earshot, as all the animals seemed to calm down at Fluttershy’s request. While it was clear they were still nervous, they were not as defensive anymore. Clusters of them began to approach the two while still being wary of Peter, yet seemingly more trusting of Fluttershy. Perhaps this wasn't the first time she had been around them. More and more started to make their way over now that they had a guide amongst the carnage, but a nearby deer wouldn't budge from its spot and was instead making high pitched noises, leaving Peter confused.

“I'm sorry, I can't understand you.”

As if on queue, Fluttershy appeared at Peter's side. “I can! She says her mate is under the water. We have to help him!”

She pointed him towards the flooded plains. Looks like he would have to do some swimming. Taking a deep breath, he dove into the lake. It was a mess underneath the surface, with debris swirling around with the current. It wasn't the only thing, as bodies of unfortunate animals could be seen dotted around. The storm had taken its toll here. A small tingle could be felt in Peter’s head, letting him know that it still wasn't completely safe here, and that he should leave as soon as he could. Looking around, he spotted the other deer just below, pinned underneath some rubble.

“That doesn't look good! I can’t even sense any life from it either…”

Back on land, Fluttershy and the distressed deer were waiting at the edge of the water, until the surface parted and out came Peter, taking in a deep breath while he dragged something out behind him. It was the other deer. And it wasn't breathing. Its mate came alongside and tried to wake it up by licking. But nothing happened.

It was gone.

***
What should have been a quick trip to check on some animals turned into a day-long rescue mission. It wasn't the ideal way Peter wanted to spend his time, but it was a necessary one. After hours on end doing whatever they could for the local wildlife, any survivors had been shepherded away to a safer location, while any casualties were lined up to be taken elsewhere and humanely disposed of. Peter had several times tried to use his webbing as temporary dressing, only to remember his shooters were useless. For Fluttershy however, this had been the toughest task of the day. Each time Peter looked over at her, he could see her struggle just to cover the animals that didn't make it.

“I’m sorry. We’ve done all we can.”

She knew the reality, but her heart was still broken. “I know. I… I still feel like I let them down. Couldn't I have done more?”

A question Peter had asked himself many times. With everything he could do, why couldn't he save more lives? But even he knew the answer all too well.

“There was nothing you could have done. It’s hard to hear, but it’s true. Things will always happen that we can’t control. What we can do is pick up the pieces after. And after that, we carry on. It’s the best we can do.”

Tough words to accept, but she heard them. Wiping away her tears, Fluttershy got to her feet and continued on with her task, grabbing more sheets to cover the dead. Even with her renewed determination, it was clear she was still carrying a lot on her mind. Despite what Peter had thought of her before, she was clearly stronger than she looked.

“First impression might not have been… Impressive, but she’s got heart. She loves these critters. Now she has to bury them.”

It wasn't the only tough job needing done. If the animals were going to come back here, then the entire area needed to be cleared. A job that could take several days for anyone else that cared, plus the entire town was still in need of a fixer upper as well. There was no one that could help. And even if there was, a full team was required for this sort of task. Either that, or one person.

“With everyone in Ponyville occupied, I can freely come out here and get to work. It should only take a couple days if no one sees me. Good thing Clark taught me a few things about irrigation. This is a farmer's job.”

After a few more hours of work, the sun had begun to dip below the horizon. It was time to go. Gently as he could, Peter loaded up the bodies of the animals and lifted them onto the cart, watched along by those that had survived, out of respect for those they lost. It was a grim sight, but it had to be done. Fluttershy kept her back turned while they were loaded, the day finally taking its toll on her.

“Fluttershy? We’re good to go.”

She didn't reply for a few moments, instead gazing upon the horizon as the sky glowed orange.

“I’ll catch up. Please, make sure everyone is settled elsewhere. Would you be ok to… take care of them? I just… Don’t want to see.”

“Sure. I can do that. Is there somewhere I should take them?”

Walking over to the cart, but making sure to keep her eyes away from the back, Fluttershy took a piece of paper from her backpack, unfurling it out into a map of Ponyville.

Pointing to a spot directly west of them, she marked where Peter would need to go. “It’ll be a long walk to the other side of town, but there’s a pet cemetery out that way. I know its a lot of trouble, but-”

“I’ll get it done. You’ve done more than enough. Head home, get some rest. You earned it. Let me do the rest.”

Just as he finished, Peter was surprised by a rather tight hug, one he was hesitant to return. Eventually he did, sensing she needed the comfort after a long and stressful day. Now that he thought about it, this was the first time anyone had hugged him since he got here. It felt… Warm. Good.

Eventually, he broke the hug, although with some reluctance. “Alright, I better get going. As should you. I’ll take care of things.”

Easing out of the hug, Fluttershy went to join with the surviving animals to take them to safety, while Peter grabbed the cart filled with the dead, ready for the long walk.

***

The journey back to the farm had been quiet, save for the chirps of nearby insects. A long day indeed. While Peter didn't feel any physical fatigue, he was definitely exhausted mentally. Then again, burying animals wasn't exactly his idea of fun. The sooner he got to bed, the better. As he approached the house, he noticed that only one light was on, meaning someone was still awake. Walking into the kitchen, he spotted Applejack at the sink, washing muck and what looked like blood from her hands. As the grime came off, Peter began to notice something.

Cuts littered Applejack’s fingers, palms and the back of her hand. Each time she passed her hands under the sink, she flinched slightly. It looked as if her attention was purely on cleaning her wounds, so much so that she didn't notice Peter until the door closed.

“Hey Pete. Sorry I didn't see you come in. Where’d you end up?”

Taking a seat, Peter relaxed before he began to explain his day. “I helped out someone. The storm impacted the local wildfire just as much as it did the town, and a girl called Fluttershy asked me for help.”

The name instantly caught Applejack's attention. “I’m glad you two met. She’s actually one of my closest friends, so thank you for helping her when no one else could. I know she’ll appreciate it. Was it bad out there?”

“Yeah. Dozens of animals were found dead, and the entire area was in ruins. I’ll have my work cut out for me. I could use a hand if you can spare the time.”

“Sorry Pete. Ah wish we had the time, but we need all hands on deck to start repairs. If you wanna keep helping Fluttershy, please do. Keep in mind, it’ll be a few days before anyone can lend ya a hand. Heck, I’ll help ya maself once everythings settled.”

For anyone else, this would be a disheartening revelation. But for Peter, this was a good thing.

“Then there’s no one around to watch me go all out.”

***

“Alright! Time to get to work. Might be the first time I use my powers to fix something.”

While the clouds from the storm hadn’t fully passed, the sun was starting to break through during the day, allowing a gentle breeze to pass through. Perfect for the day Peter had planned. He had left early, making sure no one spotted him head out, back to where most of the damage had occurred. In direct sunlight, it looked even worse. But it didn't put him off his task. Peter knew exactly what he wanted to do. Setting down the bag he had packed with supplies for the day, he set his sights across his task.

“First step will be to trench out all the water, let the land breathe again. All the ripped out trees would do for wood back in the town. They’re gonna need it. Gotta do something about the soil too. Might have to dig it up and resettle it, let the water flow back out and reach the sun. And with no one to watch me, I can go all out!”

Taking to the skies, Peter got a better view of the area. Just overhead, he saw exactly what he needed for part of his mission to work - a nearby river. While the banks were too high for both bodies of water to connect, that was easy to change. Coming back down to the ground, Peter slammed both fists with calculated force, causing the soil to shatter and break away. As the ground broke away, the water that had flooded the area passed through and went downstream with the river. As the majority of the water emptied out, Peter shoved a mass of soil back into place to block off the river again, otherwise there was the risk of flooding again. But, stage one was now complete, and the water was out of the way.

Now he could get a better view of the situation, Peter was shocked to see just how much destruction had been covered up. From what he could gather, this entire area was covered with trees, now all of which had been torn up from the roots. And as a result, the ground where they once stood was shredded and looked unusable to live on and around.

“Now, time to shift some trees!”

Without much effort, Peter took one of the larger trees and hoisted it onto his shoulder, his fingers cracking the bark as he gripped them. He then took it away from the others and placed it nearby, tearing off any other branches and piling them up with each one he gathered. This was one job that couldn't be rushed, as he didnt want to bring back shards of useless wood for the town to use. His strength made it much quicker however, as he could do both parts with either hand. But it would take hours to do so.

As morning turned to afternoon, the clean up was going smoothly. No one had journeyed out to find Peter this far out, and if they did he would sense them long before they arrived. But for now, it was time for a break. The Apples had designated rations so that food was never overeaten, but some extra had to be taken. Peter knew how hungry he could get when he exerted himself, and the more energy he had the better. Some fruit and salted meat was all he needed to keep his strength up, though he felt guilty for taking more than he should have. He would have to make it up to them somehow, and explain himself.

“I might get my ass beat. God knows, Applejack is tough enough to do it.”

While enjoying his lunch, a small bark could be heard not too far away. Looking behind him, Peter spotted a small wolf pup not too far away. Despite the carnage, it looked completely unharmed. He reckoned it must have been lucky and was hidden away from the storm. Though a lone pup wasn't a good sign.

“Hey little guy. Are you ok? You’re folks around?”

The pup slinked over by Peter’s side, sending out a low pitched whine as it sat next to him. It sounded like the cry of someone that lost something. And Peter knew it all too well.

“Why do I get the feeling you’ve been left on your own? Don’t worry. Stick with me, and you’ll be alright. Here, you should eat.”

Taking a piece of salted meat, Peter placed it in front of the pup, which it took and began to chew on happily. Content that his new friend had a meal to enjoy, Peter finished up his own food and got back to his task, grabbing a nearby tree. Interesting enough, his finger didn't break through the bark like it did the others. In fact, it was resisting his grip more than the others.

He began to wonder if this one was worth throwing away. “I think I might have some use for this later down the line. Not sure what, but I’ll figure it out.”

He decided he would find a spot to stash it once he finished up for the day. There was still much to do…

***

It had been a long day for Fluttershy. Keeping up with the displaced animals had taken a lot out of her, and she would have to continue until Peter had finished with cleaning up their habitat. But that would still be days away. How was she going to keep up with everything? Even if she wanted to try and ask a few others to help Peter out, they were all too busy to do so. She would just have to wait and-

Knock Knock

“Who could that be at this time of night?”

Weary of having a visitor so late, Fluttershy slowly made her way to the door, looking out of the peephole. Her mood calmed as she saw Peter on the other side, quickly undoing all the locks.

“Hi there Peter. Would you like to come in?”

“I’m afraid I can’t stay long. I just wanted to let you know that things are going smoothly. You should be able to start moving animals back there starting tomorrow. Oh, and I made a friend.”

As if on queue, a small bark could be heard. Looking down, Fluttershy saw the wolf pup and her eyes lit up. “Oh my gosh, she’s adorable! Where did you find her?”

Taking the pup in her arms, Fluttershy began to cradle it like a baby. The pup seemed to enjoy it, as its eyes began to close over, and a little snoring could be heard. Peter was amazed however, as he had no inclination as to the gender of the pup. It was clear that Fluttershy knew her animals quite well.

With a smile on his face, Peter looked on as his newfound friend fell soundly asleep, knowing she was safe. “She found me. I think she might be on her own. I know it's a lot to ask, but would you be able to look after her for me, at least for a while?”

“Given all you’ve done for me, I think I can do that. For as long as you need. I’ll start moving the critters back as soon as I can. I… I can’t thank you enough Peter. You’re my hero.”

As the door closed, a thought crossed Peter’s mind - He was named a hero for the first time in weeks, but it wasn't because he stopped a mugger, or took down a dangerous supervillain, but because he just stopped to give someone a hand who needed it. He wondered…

“Uncle Ben… Have I been doing this all wrong?”

Author's Note

Hi there everyone! Welcome to February, and Episode 8!

I hope you all enjoy the episode, introducing our favourite shy, animal loving Pegusi.

Fluttershy Commission - https://twitter.com/keydi_draws

Episode 9 - Cooking by the Book

Episode 8 - Cooking by the Book

It had been a few rough days, but things were starting to look up for the residents of Ponyville. The extra surplus of wood that had been anonymously donated pushed the repair efforts into overdrive. Now that they had the materials, putting things back to how they were seemed possible, as long as they had the numbers to keep up. For Peter, helping out had felt somewhat fulfilling. True, he had no supervillains to battle or a planet to help save, but he was restoring the livelihoods of those around him. It was different, but it felt rewarding all the same. Though today's task felt more like a punishment.

"That smell is driving me crazy! I'd give anything for some freshly baked bread right now."

The smell was coming from Sugarcube Corner, a local bakery. Peter had recognised it from his first night in Equestria, as it happened to be the same place he broke into while looking for someone to help him. And it was now the origin point of his torment, as the enticing scent of baked goods was sifting from every opening in the building, all while he was fixing the roof. And until he was finished, he was stuck there. Maybe he could ask the baker if she could spare something as a thank you. He had only spoken to her once though. And she was… eccentric to say the least.

"Never met anyone as energetic as that. Except Barry of course. And Wally was always the motormouth of the two. Must be a speedster thing."

While focusing on the roof work, Peter could feel a small buzz in the back of his head. Though why his Spider-Sense would give off such a low warning seemed very weird to-

"Hi Peter!"

The sudden appearance of a puff of pink caught Peter completely off guard, causing him to fall back off the ladder. A loud crack could be heard as he impacted the ground, leaving an imprint of his body in the soil. It didn't hurt. Well, not physically anyway.

"I reeeeeally hope no one else saw that."

Fortunately, everyone else in town had their own tasks today and were nowhere near the bakery today, so Peter's pride was left intact. As he propped himself up, that same puff of pink reappeared in front of him.

"Sorry about that Peter. Was your head in the clouds or something?"

She offered a hand which Peter took, pushing himself up as she pulled.

"Not to worry Pinkie, nothing's broken. I'm sturdier than I look."

Pinkie Pie, assistant baker at Sugarcube Corner, and a bit of an enigma. Somehow, Peter couldn't get a read on her, especially with her unnatural ability to just appear out of thin air. Was she teleporting? It didn't explain how he couldn't properly sense her. Not only that, but she might just be the most optimistic person Peter had ever met. She always had a smile on her face, and did her best to make people laugh. Though at times her smile was… unnerving. Maybe a little too optimistic…

She giggled heavily as Peter got to his feet. "Soooooo , I could use a hand with something. While the Cakes are out making deliveries, I'm double timing whipping up fresh orders and looking after the twins. Wanna help me bake?"

A nervous Peter responded. "Me? Baking? That might be a bad idea Pinkie. Last time I tried… we barely stopped the fire."

Pinkie’s giggles only got heavier. "Oh come on! You've got a top notch baker such as myself to teach you. I'll be with you each step of the way. I could really use the help"

It only took one sentence and Pinkie flashing those baby blue eyes for Peter to give. With a sigh he nodded his, causing Pinkie to bounce around with joy. He was surprised by how active she was, given she was a little more on the curvy side. Not that he was staring or anything, merely an observation. The two went inside the bakery, the smell much more rich than what it was outside. Peter took in a deep breath through his nose just to take it in. There was something so simple about the scent.

Behind the counter was the kitchen, simple in its design and size. The counter was already coated with bits of dried batter and clumps of flour. Pinkie clearly had been hard at work the whole morning. Some books had been set up on the counter, with one titled "A beginners guide to Baking". Peter got the feeling that it wasn't for Pinkie.

"Let me guess - that for me?"

Pinkie’s eyes lit up as she turned the pages of the book. "Yes indeed! My friend Twilight once mentioned that some people learn in different ways. Some like to be shown or told, others like to read. This way, we can find out which way works for you!"

The level of thought she had put into this made Peter feel a little more confident about it. In truth, he had never really learned how to bake, or cook at all for that matter.

"I suppose I was always reliant on someone else cooking for me. Guess that ends today."

Before anything else could be asked, Pinkie already had the table set, bowls and other utensils sat in the centre, while all the ingredients sat at either side. How she could do all that in the blink of an eye was beyond him. She must be quite special.

"Okie dokie Petey, time to bake! First off, let's see how you watch the master at work! Watch closely!"

In reality, the speed at which Pinkie was putting ingredients together was manic. If anyone else had tried to observe her, they might have missed all of it. Fortunately for Peter, his perception was a little more attuned for these sorts of speeds. The only thing she was slow on was the stirring.

"Now, you gotta treat the batter with care. If the ingredients aren't mixed well enough, the end result can be all nasty and burnt. Everything has to flow together for the end result to be perfect! How about you mix up a bowl while I work on this one?"

Time to see if he had learned anything. Nervously, Peter began to take the ingredients and place them into the bowl in the same order Pinkie had, and with the same quantities. Pinkie also began to mix a separate bowl, with what looked to be a mix for icing, so Peter followed suit following the exact same steps and mixture. Except for the sugar. One thing Peter had discovered over the years was that his taste buds seemed to be more sensitive to certain foods, with anything that had a high sugar content being one of them. So when adding it to the mix, he put in only half of what Pinkie did.

With both sets of bowls full with their respective concoctions, the two bakers began to stir and mix, Peter following Pinkie's exact movements, all of which were slow and thorough. During the process, Pinkie began to quietly sing a rather familiar song.

"It's a piece of cake to bake a pretty cake
if the way is hazy
you gotta do the cooking by the Book
you know you can't be lazy!"

There was only one question Peter had on his mind now. "How the hell does she know THAT song?!"

After they spent some time mixing, Pinkie took a small spoon and dipped it into Peter’s icing bowl, using it to take a taste. She immediately detected the lack of sugar, and was confused. “Wait a second! Where’s all the sugar? You can't have delicious icing without heaps of sugar!”

“It's hard to explain. My taste buds are quite… sensitive to stuff like that. Every birthday cake since I can remember wasn't right. It’s like my mouth was on fire. And every one of them was at a surprise party. I never was a fan though. Maybe when I turn twenty I’ll make my own cake now that you’ve taught me how.”

Now those little nuggets of information were one’s Pinkie would definitely remember. Handy for her to know that Peter is Nineteen. Though she was disheartened to hear he didn't like surprise parties. She would have to try and plan around that somehow. But for now, teaching him how to bake like she could was a start. The mixes would do for now. It was the tricky part that came next.

“Now that we’ve mixed the batter to perfection, it’s time to stick them in the oven!”

At least this part seemed the least likely to mess up, at least in Peter’s mind. All they would have to do was put it in the oven for a few hours and wait. At least, that was the thought.

“So we just set the batter in, throw it in the oven and leave it at that?”

There was a silence in the air, like some terrible spell had been uttered. The glare that Pinkie shot could burn a hole through the walls if she tried hard enough.

“Goodness no! We have to keep an eye on them, make sure they cook juuuuuust right. If they don’t cook enough, they’ll be all soggy and battery. But if they cook too long, they BURN! And NOONE likes a burnt cake!”

It felt as if she was reading from a holy book of cake making, and Peter committed a mortal sin by making that suggestion. Faster than he could register, he found two cake tins were now in his hands. Where did those come from? At least this next step was obvious, putting all the cake batter into the tins, its viscous contents dripping slowly from the mixing bowl. It honestly looked good to eat right now.

Both tins were soon filled to the brim with cake mixture, and were now ready to bake. Taking both tins in each hand, Pinkie carried them over to the oven and slotted them inside. A few twists on the dials brought the oven to life, a low humming emanating as the heat began to pour in. Now all they would have to do is wait. But Pinkie had an idea of what to do with the time.

"So, we don't have to just stand around for the full time. That would be silly. In the meantime, we can check on the twins. They should be playing in their room."

It was starting to come back to Peter now - his first night in Equestria, casually breaking into the Cakes’ home to try and find answers. Hopefully nobody knew about that bit, given it wouldn't exactly be a good look. He never did check in on the twins that night, so this would be the first time he’s met them. As they journeyed upstairs, they came to the same door he saw that night, the sign still there with both names - Pumpkin and Pound’s Room.

Before they entered, Pinkie gave Peter a quick warning. “Just so you know, the twins can be a little hyperactive at times, so be ready for them to be all over the place. They can get reeeeeeeally jumpy.”

It must have been some mighty difficult kids if they could get ahead of Pinkie. Peter was ready for the worst as the door creaked open. They both expected loud cries or to get jumped on, or have some unmentionables thrown at them. None of that came though, and all that could be heard was barely audible snoring. To Pinkie’s surprise, the two babies were sound asleep. Pinkie quietly approached.

“Aw, they must’ve tuckered themselves out playing. Hey Peter, could you grab Pumpkin for me and put her in her crib? I’ll get Pound.”

She gently bent down and picked up one of the twins, which led Peter to assume the other must’ve been Pumpkin. He did admit to himself he was nervous. As far as he could remember, he had never held a baby before. Would he be able to handle her safely? For as long as he could remember, Peter had to treat everyone and everything around him as fragile. A baby certainly fell in that category.

What was worse, was that Peter had never held a baby, and was fully inexperienced in how to do so. He looked over at Pinkie, trying to gauge how best to mimic her movements. Even after that, he was still nervous. Being as gentle as he could, Peter tucked his arms under Pumpkin, doing his best to cradle her. She stayed asleep through the whole manoeuvre, only moving to shuffle into Peter's chest. Witnessing the sight, Pinkie couldn't help but find it adorable.

"Aw, you must be comfy. She never does that with me. Neither of them do."

For his first time holding a baby, Peter felt more comfortable with it the more he held Pumpkin in his arms. This little life in his arms. His responsibility. "Is this what you meant, Uncle Ben?"

With both babies safely in hand, Peter and Pinkie laid them down into their cribs, the former still being incredibly careful when easing Pumpkin down onto her pillow. Both were still slumbering. A success for Peter, all things considered. Being perceptive of this, Pinkie couldn't help but inquire.

"You've never held a baby before, have you?"

Peter couldn't help but chuckle at how transparent he was being. "Was it that obvious?"

Pinkie chuckled along with him, the two still being half aware to be quiet due to the sleeping babies. Still, it was a hearty laugh, one Peter needed after these past few days. It was another piece of information for Pinkie, though one that Peter seemed sullen on.

“I never was around kids that much back home. I didn’t have the time. And any that I did hang around with were… pushed for time. Maybe one day I could have had some of my own. But that idea has long since passed.”

As he looked over Pumpkin sleeping peacefully in her crib, Peter began to think of what may have been. Could he even have kids to begin with, being the way he is? He might never know now. Pinkie, noticing that Peter was beginning to look more glum, tried to cheer him up.

“Well, if you keep helping me with baking, then you’ll have plenty of time to see these cutie pies whenever you like! Pumpkin already seems to like you, and she's asleep!”

A fair point. Babies did seem to have this uncanny ability to tell if someone was trustworthy or not. Peter then remembered the first night he spent in Equestria, fighting the Tantabus. If he hadn't been around, could everyone else have won?

“Would the babies have been safe if I wasn't around? Or did I turn the tide? Who knows… Maybe I was meant to end up here.”

The idea brought a smile to Peter’s face, knowing that even though he didn't want to be here, his presence certainly made an impact so far. In some way, it made it worth the struggle he had faced since he arrived. Lost in mid thought, Peter hadn't seen Pinkie swoop in for a hug, one that felt like it would have crushed most people. Thankfully, he was sturdier than most people, and just let it happen, even returning the hug. Though he put much less force into it. As the hug broke, Pinkie began bouncing in place, sheer joy in her eyes.

"While we wait, we might as well clean this place up. Mr and Mrs Cake would appreciate it."

Considering the twins' room was littered with toys, that was probably a good idea.

***
Given the other activities Peter had to struggle with this past week, this was trivially easy. Though he may have gone a little overboard on how he was organising things, which concerned Pinkie just a little. "I mean, good job, but they'll probably just mess it all up again when they wake up."

The realization made Peter think he may have wasted his time. But given that the room was incredibly tidy for the moment, he felt it was worth it. It was odd. Even in a different world with beings that were entirely alien from his perspective, it turned out many things remained the same, especially how kids acted.

"You know, I have no idea when or if I'll have kids of my own. But until then, these two might as well be mine."

It was as if, for a moment, Pinkie's cheery demeanour dropped and she got serious. It was not something Peter was expecting. "How can you feel so responsible for kids that aren't yours?"

"Because I want to. It's my responsibility in the end. And at this point, they might as well be my baby brother and sister."

That sounded very familiar to Peter. "Almost like how Clark saw me. Always wanting to take care of me."

Even more shocking, when Pinkie turned to face him, were the tears welling in her eyes. "When the Tantabus attacked, I was so worried about the twins. If we couldn't win, what would happen to them? I didn't know how to keep everyone smiling. But then something happened, and we won! And we were all happy again. I'll always be grateful for that."

"I never thought about it like that. The fact that I was even there made the difference. I still saved everyone."

Despite being stuck in a world so far from his own, Peter had to acknowledge that he was still being a hero. Even now, he was doing it without the suit or mask. Again, he was thinking if he was doing it all wrong. Was being a hero just as simple as looking after someone else's children?

"You know Pinkie, I think it's amazing that you've chosen to look after them. I know they'll always be safe with you around."

The light in Pinkie's eyes began to flood back in, and she launched at Peter for another hug, which he was ready for this time. It wasn't as crushingly tight this time, but was gentle. As the hug broke, she cleared her eyes of tears. "Thank you. I definitely needed to hear that. Looks like I'm not the only person who can bring smiles. I might have some competition!"

Usually Peter was down for any challenge, but this was different. "I'll leave that job to you Pinkie. You seem to be more accustomed to it than me."

As they shared a smile with each other, a smell began to cycle through the room. It was light, but enticing. It could only have been one thing, and Pinkie knew they had to get ahead of it.

“Come on! Smells like things are going smoothly!”

As the two exited the twins room, Peter carefully closed the door so as not to wake them, and both took care heading downstairs. Though Pinkie still bounced down each step, she was somehow silent with each bounce. A strange ability, but it suited her optimistic nature. Again, it made Peter smile, almost like the baker's joyous energy was emanating around her.

The two returned to the kitchen, with a quick glance in the oven showing that both cake’s, while coming along nicely, had a little longer to go. Looks like they would have to wait.

***

Thankfully, not much time had passed when a *ding* could be heard..

“Aaaaand it looks like they’re ready! Wanna have a look at our hard work?"

As Pinkie pulled the two cake bases from the oven, Peter noticed what she meant by making sure they were cooked properly. Both had a brownish tone on their surface, and a quick poke confirmed they were solid but supple. Perfection. Pinkie was excited for what came next.

"Now we gotta decorate them! Time for the icing!"

From a nearby drawer, Pinkie took out two piping bags alongside their nozzles. Handing one over to Peter, the two began to fill them with the icing they had prepared. Bouncing in place, Pinkie was ready to get started. "This is my favourite part! Now we give the cake an identity."

With no plan discussed, Pinkie began to move the nozzle around the cake's surface like a woman possessed. Every movement was done with extreme precision, with no icing wasted. The final result looked to be a smiley face of some kind.

“Okie dokie Petey, now you try!”

Rather than try to attempt his own thing, Peter instead tried to mimic Pinkie’s design, though his own movements were purposefully slow. It was evident that he wasn't getting the same results, with some parts of the cake having more icing than others.

Soon, the bag squirted empty, with parts of the cake still bare. Pinkie overlooked the result and felt conflicted. “Well… You tried. We still have the taste test, so it's not all doom and gloom yet!”

Nothing like adding the pressure on. Picking up a nearby knife, Pinkie gently sliced into the firm body of the cake, pushing both sides apart to reveal the fluffy interior. It at least looked good. A few more cuts and there were even pieces. The two bakers picked up a slice and tucked in. Pinkie, while enjoying the taste, couldn't handle the lack of sugar in the icing.

“Can’t say I’d have that all the time. It gets a Pinkie pass though!”

Peter on the other hand was in heaven. There was just enough sweetness for him to enjoy the cake without feeling his tongue was burning. As far as he was concerned, this was perfect.

***

After some cleaning up, the baking had been declared done for the day. While not a perfect piece, Peter had made his first cake thanks to Pinkie’s guiding hand. For him, it felt good to have crafted something so simple he had struggled with for years. With a seal of approval, what was left of the cake was placed in the display at the counter. While simple, Pinkie was sure someone would buy it. And as if on cue, the bell rang at the door, Applejack and Fluttershy entering as it did. Upon seeing them, Pinkie jumped for joy.

“Heeeeey girls! What can I do for you?”

The three girls huddled together for a hug, Applejack almost towering over Fluttershy and Pinkie. Though this made the gears in Peter’s head spin, as all three women he had helped over the last week seemed to all know each other on some level. It was quite the coincidence.

After they broke the hug, Applejack looked over to see Peter behind the counter. “Hey Pete, how ya doin?”

Before Peter could get a word in, Pinkie answered for him. “Petey’s been learning how to bake to help me out.”

Fluttershy's eyes widened hearing this news. “Wow Peter, that's incredibly kind of you. It seems like you’ve helped almost everyone in town.”

Rather sheepishly, Peter tried to pass off his good deeds. “I’ve done what I can honestly. It’s been a group effort so far.”

Applejack couldn't help but find this humbleness a little funny. “A group effort maybe, but you’ve done a lot of heavy liftin. Plus, all that extra wood that just so happened to show up has been mighty useful too. I do wonder where that all came from, eh Pete?”

If there was one thing Peter had learned this past week, it was that Applejack had a very good sense of people. She could always tell if someone was lying, and that ability was mostly used on him in the last few days.

“She reminds me of Cap in a way.”

Though Fluttershy was curious about something. “So Peter, what did you bake? I’d like to try.”

Panic began to set it. “Oh no, you don’t want to do that! It… didn't come out so well. Complete disaster. Chef Ramsay called me an idiot sandwich, it's so bad.”

While none of the three girls got what Peter was saying at all, Pinkie took over the conversation and presented the cake that Peter had out of thin air. “This was the one he made. It’s a good first attempt, but the young grasshopper has much to learn. Give it a try!”

All three took a slice of cake (This now being Pinkie’s second), and took big bites. Inside, Peter began to panic, hoping that Applejack and Fluttershy would be merciful in their criticism. Thankfully, they seemed to be enjoying his handiwork. Fluttershy finished her piece first, licking her fingers afterwards.

“It's lovely. just not as sweet as I thought it would be. Taste’s like there’s less sugar in the icing. Nice first attempt though, Peter.”

It could have been much worse, but it now looked like Peter was going to be more involved as a baker from now on, given he was now competent enough to do it. Before he knew it however, all three girls had taken extra slices of cake, finishing it off.

“But I only had one!”

On the other hand, he may as well have taken it as a compliment that they absolutely devoured it. Rather loudly, Applejack licked her fingers clean. “Ah gotta say, that was mighty tasty. But we didn't come here for treats. There’s a bread order we came to collect. We’ve got a lotta hungry folk out there from workin.”

In what seemed her trademark style, Pinkie vanished and then reappeared holding a box containing a pile of freshly baked bread. The smell was very familiar to Peter, as it was the same as the one he smelled earlier. “Huh, so that's what was driving me crazy this morning.”

Now that he was much closer to the source, he couldn't help but salivate at the smell. Wandering over, he tried to sneak a piece out of the box, only to have his hand smacked by Pinkie. “No! None for you! Not yet anyway. Maybe later.”

Applejack and Fluttershy giggled as quietly as they could, with Pinkie close behind. It took a few moments before Peter joined in. His circle of friends in this new world continued to grow. But deep down he began to worry. How long could he keep his secrets in this world?

And what would everyone think of him when they found out?

Author's Note

Ahoy readers!

So close to double digit episodes, and I couldn't help but notice that the story has reached over 400 views. I truly appreciate everyone's engagement!

Enjoy the fun and wholesome episode!

Episode 10 - Faster than a Speeding Pegasus

The town square was particularly packed today. Repairs had been going smoothly, and many of the buildings had begun to take their original shape from before the storm. Yet many still stood broken and falling apart, crumbling under their own weight and deemed unsafe. Priorities had been shifted to leave any critically damaged buildings alone in favour of ones that could be easily repaired, with any that had heavy damage cordoned off in case they collapsed any further.

It was decided that any buildings of questionable integrity would be torn down in order to make the area safer. And now that lighter repairs had been done, the real work could begin. Applejack had volunteered to oversee the demolition, with Peter also volunteering to help do it. He figured that if anything should go wrong, then at least there would be a smaller chance of someone getting hurt. However, today was a particularly sunny day, with children roaming around very close to demolition zones. Thankfully, the adults were at least keeping an eye on them. Though this didn't stop Applejack from checking the area herself each time a building was brought down.

Fluttershy and Pinkie observed from a safe distance, along with the Cake twins and the wolf pup that had been rescued a few days ago, though it was mostly so all of them could see Peter at work. While the other workers seemed to take random swings until the building fell, he was going at particular spots and removing chunks of material until things caved in on itself. Not only that, but he was doing twice the work of everyone else and showed no signs of fatigue. Rather impressive. It did leave Applejack perplexed. She had never seen someone work so much and not have a drop of sweat on them. She hadn't even seen him take a single break either.

"Hey Pete, why don't you take a break for a while?"

Broken out of his concentration, Peter looked over, confused at the request. "I can keep going for a little longer AJ. Once I've got a few more done, I'll call it there." Even if he was showing no signs of slowing down, Applejack was growing concerned. "I know you probably could Pete, but that's not the issue here. I'm only asking that you take a few minutes to get some rest. OK?"

Given that she had asked rather nicely, Peter felt it was only right to abide by her request. It was possibly for the best, as even he realised that he had been doing this for far too long to look normal. And it was clear that Applejack had noticed it too.

"I'm not sure how things work where you come from Pete, but here we work as a team, and that means listening to instructions. You agreed to do this job, so you agree to listen to ma instructions. Got it?"

It had been a while since someone had laid down the law like that to him. But he was very much aware that he was in the wrong. "Sorry AJ. I promise it won't happen again. I guess it’s…been a while since I've had to be a team player."

The apology at least felt genuine. Now she felt guilty. "I get that. But that won't fly here. In this town, we all march to the same beat when we all work together. But I'm sorry for snapping at ya. Just take a few minutes and I'll let ya get back to it."

As Peter walked off with the other girls, Applejack took in a deep breath. The last few days had begun to weigh down on her. Her hometown had been battered and broken, and she had agreed to help pick up the pieces. And now there was Peter, his reserves of stamina beginning to concern her, to add to the pile. But her worries were far from over, as Applebloom came rushing over.

"Applejack! Come quick! It's Rainbow Dash. She's fallen unconscious."

The distressed farm girl couldn't help but feel that someone or something had it out for her at this point. Following her little sister, Applejack could see the individual in question, splayed out on the floor, snoring loudly. She appeared fine, though quite dishevelled. In her arms were pieces of paper. Gently taking them, Applejack could see that they were messages meant for other areas in town, giving instructions and tasks. It was clear what happened.

"Looks like Dash has been running messages all over town. I wonder how long she's been going for?"

Her friend's multicoloured hair was unkempt and dirty, as if to suggest she hadn't showered in days. What’s she been doing this whole time? "Dash? Come on, it's time to wake up." No response came, which was starting to become a concern. Of all the things to happen today, Applejack did not need this. "Dash, come on! Please get up!"

After a little incentivising, Rainbow Dash finally opened her eyes. Still shielding her eyes from the piercing sunlight, she got to her feet rather sluggishly. "Where the heck am I?" Taking an arm for support, Applejack steadied her friend as she found her footing. "In the middle of town. You fell asleep. Don't you remember?" Still trying to wrestle her brain from its slumber, Dash willed herself to recall the past few hours. "No, not really. I can remember doing my rounds, and then nothing."

Concern grew within Applejack. Rainbow Dash was one of, if not THE most, accomplished athletes she knew. And yet here she was - exhausted mentally and physically. What really concerned her was that Dash seemed to be staring off into space, her attention span clearly nonexistent. Another thing lacking was her sense of self preservation.

"I… I gotta… get back… to work. Gotta keep supplies moving."

Feebly trying to extend her wings, Dash attempted to take flight, but could only hop into the air before coming back down. She wasn't going anywhere, despite her best efforts. More and more she tried to take off, but was finally talked down by Applejack.

"Dash, yer exhausted. I had no idea you were pushin’ yerself so hard. If I did, I could have had someone swap in with ya."

This didn't set well with Dash, some semblance of pride still shining through despite her sleep deprived state. "You don't get it. All this is on me. We couldn't stop that storm. I… couldn't stop that storm. I gotta make it right somehow."

Arrogantly, Dash once again attempted to take off, only this time she fell face first into the ground, her exhaustion finally overtaking her. Several townsfolk rushed to her side to check on her, with Applejack kneeling beside her to pick her up.

"Dash, are you alright?!"

A light snoring was all that could be heard. It seemed that she had just fallen asleep again. A relief for sure. All Applejack had to do was get her to a bed and let her rest. With no effort at all, she picked up her friend and carried her to one of the medical tents that were still in operation. While most had already been taken, the one in the centre of town remained open until repairs were over. With many of the beds now available, Applejack carefully placed Dash down, making sure her head touched down softly.

"You best stay there, or else I'll set Fluttershy on ya."

***

The day was coming to an end. Many of the townsfolk had begun to finish off any work they had done throughout the day and head home. Within a few hours of sunset, the town centre had emptied, leaving only a few stragglers. Still under supervision, Peter was breaking down larger pieces of debris to be disposed of later on, while Applejack looked on making sure no one else got close just in case. Pinkie and Fluttershy were close by, the Cake twins fast asleep in their arms. A little ways from them was Applebloom, playing chase alongside two other young girls. Applejack paid special care to all three of them.

She was about to call out to Peter, signalling that the day was over when a familiar voice called out to her. "Thanks for waking me up, Applejack! Now I've lost a whole day." The farm girl was less than impressed being called out in such a manner, but stood her ground as Rainbow Dash approached her. "Nice to see you too, Dash. Sleep well?"

A low grumble could be heard escaping from Rainbow Dash as she rubbed the sleep out of her eyes. "Yeah. I guess I needed it. But still, I've lost a whole day now. I gotta get back to work, make up for lost time." As she turned to leave, she felt a viper-like grip on her arm. Twisting around, she saw Applejack holding onto her for dear life. “Not a chance, Dash. You’ve worked yerself half to death. If you think I’ll just let you keep going on like this, you’ve got another thing coming.”

The tomboy continued to try and pull away, but found she was held in place rather firmly. The two continued to argue, just outside of earshot from Peter, Fluttershy and Pinkie. While all three noticed the struggle, they decided not to interfere. However, Fluttershy was concerned. "Maybe I should go over and talk with Dash? She can be very headstrong when she wants to be." While she agreed, Pinkie had other thoughts. “I’m sure Applejack can handle it. She might be the only one that can match up to Dash in kerfuffles like this.”

With everyone’s attention drawn away, there was no one supervising the nearby building. Unaware of the danger, a few of the kids had wandered into the restricted area, including one with short purple hair and rather small wings even for her age. The one person that did take notice of her was Applebloom. “Scootaloo! Get away from there!”

A loud crack was audible behind the young girl, who turned to see the remnants of the building had given up and had now begun to crumble in on itself. Pieces of material shattered into dust, sacrificing any structural integrity left. Ceramic panels still left on the roof slid away and shattered around her. Out of desperation, she cried out. “Help!”

From the corner of her eye, Rainbow Dash had noticed the building begin to move, followed by the cry for help from a voice she recognised. Despite still being somewhat tired, she began to move as fast as she could, the world around her slowing to a crawl. Just a few feet away from her, Peter was still conversing with the other girls, and had his back turned to everything that was going on. However, a familiar tingle in the back of his head pulled his attention away from the conversation. Akin to Rainbow Dash, the world seemed to freeze for Peter as he turned around to face the oncoming threat.

What he saw instead was Dash running towards a small girl near the condemned building, which was currently falling on top of her. "She'll make it in time, but she won't be able to move both of them out of there!" Pushing off the ground, Peter propelled himself forward, the soil cracking at his feet. It had been some time since he had to move at such speeds, the people around him eerily still the whole time. The only one immune to this was Rainbow Dash, who was closing in on Scootaloo, with Peter not too far behind. Both could only watch as the rubble neared the helpless girl, her expression filled with fear as she was sure of her fate. As she neared, Dash reached out, desperate to take Scootaloo in her arms and shield her. Though to do this she would have to slow down, prompting the world around her to start speeding up. That included the rubble tumbling towards them both. Knowing what she had to do, Dash furled her wings around Scootaloo, ready to take the hit instead.

But it never came. She could tell the rubble was above her, but it wasn't moving any further. As she looked behind her, she saw that guy that had been hanging around with her friends holding back the building from falling on her and Scoots. It looked as if he was only using one arm, with the other at her back holding onto her shirt. She began to wonder something.

"Wasn't he standing with the girls? How was he right behind me?!"

With what seemed barely any effort, Peter threw the debris away from the two girls, crumpling to dust upon itself. The other townsfolk had now become aware of what had transpired and rushed to help. Cries of worry rang out, making sure no one had been hurt. To their surprise, the three people at the heart of the incident came out without a scratch on them. A thunderous applause broke out, and someone even shouted praise for Peter.

"Mr Parker! Looks like you and Rainbow Dash make quite the team!"

It was an odd feeling. Peter hadn't worn the mantle of a hero in weeks. And despite his need to keep himself hidden, he had still gone out of his way to save someone out of habit. He had no interest in the spotlight anymore, and so made a startling play. "Her more than me honestly. She was ready to let that entire building hit her to save that young girl. I just happened to be close by. If anyone deserves your praise, it's Rainbow Dash."

The crowd began to swarm around Dash while Peter wriggled his way out. Before he could totally slip away, he was stopped by Fluttershy, still holding Pumpkin Cake firmly in her arms and the wolf pup close to her side. "Why did you run away? You did as much to help as what Dashie did." Even though she was telling the truth, Peter couldn't fully do the same. "I'm just… not that great with crowds. Besides, she seems to be handling the attention quite well."

True enough, Rainbow Dash was enjoying the admiration she was currently getting. But she was also keeping an eye on Peter as he walked away from Fluttershy. She wasn't the only one, as Applejack had a firm eye on him. "How in the heck did he catch up to her? He doesn't even have wings. And he was further away. Somethin’ ain't making sense…"

A hug clamped down on Dash's waist, who looked down to notice Scootaloo embracing her rescuer. "That was soooooo cool, Rainbow Dash! I really do have the most amazing big sister!" For as much as Dash wanted to sit back and take in all this admiration, there was no denying that someone could have been seriously hurt. Or worse. "Maybe I am, but that doesn't mean I can always be around to keep you out of trouble. That was really reckless and dangerous, Scootaloo. You have to be more careful." The young girl's joy turned to sourness, even if she knew she had done something wrong. No one liked being told off by their siblings. But it was a lesson learned.

***

Later on that night, Applejack walked alone back to Sweet Apple Acres, pondering the events of the day. Sure, she was glad that everyone was safe, but she was perplexed by this newfound speed Peter had just shown off. He had been helping around the farm on and off ever since he arrived, and he had never shown anything remotely close to being that fast. Was there something she wasn't being told? Turning into the pathway up to the farmhouse, she couldn't help but notice that the chores that had been left idle that day were finished. Had Peter done all this?

"At least everything is tidy. Less to worry about. Maybe I'm overthinkin’ all this. So he's fast. Why should that matter? He made sure Dash didn't get hurt. Is that so bad? But then, he never told me. Then again, ah never asked."

***

Another beautiful, sunny but cool day in Equestria. And Peter was going to use it well. Given that things weren't busy at the farm and after yesterday's excitement, he decided it was best to explore a little. Ever since daybreak, Peter had grabbed some of his allowed supplies and just started walking. The sun had now just passed its peak, but he was determined to keep walking as long as he could. On his journey, the mountain city of Canterlot was visible on the horizon the entire time. "I wonder how the princesses are doing? Maybe Luna’s getting on with finding herself. Makes one of us."

Overhead there was a booming sound, which sounded awfully familiar to Peter. "Was that a sonic boom? Who the hell is moving at Mach 3?" While that was more than enough to throw him off, what happened next startled him. At the exact same time as the sonic boom, a rainbow exploded outwards, coating the area in a multicoloured glow. "OK. That's actually pretty cool."

"Well yeah, it is me after all."

The voice came from above. Looking up, Peter instantly recognised who it was. "Hey Rainbow Dash. How do?" There she was, cyan wings unfurled like an angel descending from the heavens. Yet her expression was anything but angelic. She seemed suspicious of Peter, eyeing him like he couldn’t be trusted. “I’ve been wanting to see you since yesterday, Parker. Ever since that little stunt you pulled.” Landing with enough force to crack the ground, Dash starred up into Peter’s eyes. For as much as he wanted to feign ignorance, he had been caught in the act. “Look, I didn’t help you for a quick brag. I was worried you or that little girl could’ve gotten hurt. It was just the right thing to do.”

Despite expecting a barrage of questions about his unnatural speed, Peter instead got a great surprise when Dash’s expression turned into one of sheer joy. “Honestly, you could’ve bragged all you wanted and I would’ve had to just stand back and take it. You held up that building like it wasn't even there. AND, you caught up with me. ME of all people! I’m one of the fastest flyers in Equestria, and you moved as fast as I could.” It sounded like someone else was bragging instead. But if she was telling the truth, then that was a bigger red flag Peter had just flown.

“So much for flying under the radar.”

Peter could feel himself starting to sweat. Was this all going somewhere? “You know Parker, I wanna see how fast you can really go. Now that I’m all rested up, I wanna race ya!” This was not the situation Peter wanted to be in. If he hadn't helped out yesterday then he wouldn't be in this mess; the negative to being a hero. “Doesn't that seem a little unfair? I mean, you can fly.”

“Hmm. You got a point there. Tell you what, I’ll stick close to the ground then. How about it?” Everything in Peter’s mind told him to say no. To just walk away and ignore her request. But something about it made him want to compete. As if his body wanted to challenge her. He could always try and underplay his abilities, but he sensed that wouldn't work either. “Fine, just as long as we keep the route safe. And far away from any observers.” The terms became something of an agreement in Dash’s eyes, her expression a massive grin. “Alright then! We’ll head out past the badlands. You’ll see a rock formation on the way. That's our halfway marker. Once you see that, head back here. Got it?”

The rules seemed simple enough. A basic point to point race. Without any more words, Peter dropped his bag and took position, ready to launch himself forward, while Dash hovered just above the ground with her arms folded. The air around them felt electric, as if the world itself was bracing for what was to come. Though Peter was still a little hesitant. “I’ll give it my best, but you gotta swear not to mention it to anyone.” Dash could only chuckle. “Relax Parker, you already said to keep our little bout away from prying eyes. Have some faith in me, dude.”

With her silence somewhat guaranteed, Peter resumed his starting position. Finally, Dash gave the countdown. "3, 2,1, GO!"

F-ZERO - BIG BLUE || Metal Cover by RichaadEB

The ground beneath them caved from the force as they moved, and the air around them turned into a violent shock wave. Clouds parted for miles from their take off. It was a good thing they were in the middle of nowhere, otherwise someone might have gotten hurt. The two were neck and neck at the start, neither giving up any ground. For Peter, this feeling never got old. The rush of moving so fast that almost no one could comprehend him, and seeing the world be slowed down. That was, all except for Rainbow Dash, who was clearly experiencing the same rush he had. In a way, it was exciting. And a feeling Peter hadn't had in some time.

The thrill of a good challenge.

It wasn't long before the two passed into the Badlands, an area of what seemed like entirely desert. As they passed, sand was thrown up into violent plumes like a raging sandstorm. Once again, good thing no one was around. Looking over, Peter could see Dash starting to take the lead on him. "Gotta catch up to her! Being in the air might be giving her the advantage, but I know a few speedsters that would say otherwise. Come on Parker, move those legs!" Finding the speed he needed, the race became neck and neck once again. Dash noticed the burst of speed and was pleasantly surprised. "You better not be holding out on me, Parker!" Peter couldn't help but chuckle to himself. "Wouldn't dream of it! You'll get my best, just give me the same!"

With the two now trying to push each other further, they now were going even faster than before. Now that they were going much faster, their objective came into sight. A formation of rocks with a massive crack in the one at the top. Peter and Dash split from each other's side to lap around the rocks, passing each other on the loop around. Dash kept her confident smirk that she had throughout the race, while Peter still looked determined and focused. As they finished the loop, a new shock wave was created as they pushed themselves to go faster once again.

Heading back to their starting point, both racers now faced the dust storm they had kicked up. But with their overwhelming speed, they pushed right through it, bringing the storm right around with them. Dash was once again getting the lead, with Peter trying to make up the ground each time. He couldn't even tell if she was struggling or not, but it seemed she still had a lot to give, while he was nearing his limit.

"Come on Parker! Home stretch! You got this!" It felt like Peter was going the fastest he had been in some time. Every fibre of his being screamed out to increase his speed again and again. But each time he tried to get ahead of Rainbow Dash, she would always pull ahead again. It was a constant back and forth with no clear winner. Until they saw the meadow they had started the race off in the distance. Now was the time for Peter to put his all into it. “I just need one quick burst of speed. The Kaio Ken might just seal the deal. Can’t say if it's cheating or not, but I’ll decide that later.” A crimson glow began to surround Peter, his speed increasing as it intensified. Rainbow Dash noticed this increase, impressed that he was still keeping up with her at such velocity. But with the finish line getting closer, she decided it was time to stop fooling around and that it was time for her big finisher.

“Sorry to do this to ya Parker, but I’ve got a reputation to uphold!” Before Peter could even get a word in, Dash flew past him in a streak of rainbows, creating mini rainbow bursts as she soared off into the distance. As he slowed down, all Peter could do was watch her sail past their starting point and keep on going into the distance, the rainbows becoming larger and larger, ending with one massive boom as she passed from sight. Despite being so thoroughly beaten, Peter couldn't help but smile. “Wow. That’s…Impressive. Quite the sonic boom rainbow. A sonic… rainboom, I guess. Looks like I gotta get faster while I’m here.”

Miles away, Rainbow Dash had begun to decrease her speed as she approached Ponyville. The last thing she needed to do was damage the town again unnecessarily. “Gotta admit, that was an awesome race. Still, he’s a little heavy footed. Can’t deny he’s got skill though. But for now, looks like I’m still the fastest in Equestria.”

***

Exhaustion, excitement. Things Peter hadn't felt in a while. Who knew that one simple race could bring back such emotions. He had been contemplating it all ever since he got back to the farm. "I haven't felt like this in so long. I kinda want to do it again. Maybe she'll agree to another race?" A tap at the door brought his attention back to reality as Applejack came in. "Hey Pete, just wanted to check up on you. Dash came to see us earlier, said you two had a race?" Any joyous feelings Peter had at that moment instantly faded upon hearing this news. He had been under the impression that Rainbow Dash was going to keep that a secret. But apparently not. "Really? What did she say?"

"Not much. Just that you were much slower than she thought you'd be. She was just tired yesterday. Though she did mention she wasn't supposed to tell us, but didnt wanna keep it from us either. Ah didn't approve of her tellin if that makes ya feel better." While still upset, Peter was at least a little relieved that his abilities had been underplayed. It seemed to put Applejack a little more at ease, given she was getting more and more suspicious about him as the days went on. Which for Peter, was cause for relief. He had to get back to blending in. Still, Dash reneging on their agreement wasn't something he would forget anytime soon. But it wasn't hatred or anger he felt. He just felt disappointed in someone he thought was a friend.

“She should never have said anything. She promised…”

Author's Note

Hello There!

Sorry this one took so long. It required a bit more attention than expected. The next episode will follow up soon. For now, its time for SPEED

Episode 11 - The Suit Makes the Man...

Episode 11 - The Suit Makes the Man…

"Would you hold still please? Fidgeting isn't making things easier."

For the past few hours, Peter had been standing in place having needles placed precariously close to his skin. If it wasn't for the fact that his skin was pretty sturdy, then he would be feeling very ancy right about now. As much as he wanted to blame Applejack for recommending him to help out, he could only blame himself for saying yes to it. So for the whole day, he was now a living mannequin for the local dressmaker, Rarity. To say she was beautiful would be an understatement. Her entire look screamed perfection, right down to her hair. She wore a rather elegant ensemble that showed off her figure, with her white garb complemented by her well kept purple hairstyle. One would almost think she could be a supermodel.

Her latest project was a men's formal suit, but made to take into account a broader profile. Despite his skinny looking appearance, Peter was rather muscular and broad shouldered, making him the perfect model for the design. The past few hours had consisted of him holding several poses so that Rarity could properly position all the placements for seams. One wrong movement would otherwise tear apart the whole suit, an especially disastrous concept for any of her upper class clientele. It would have to be perfect. Peter however was not a fan of the restrictive nature of the suit.

"Can't say this feels natural to me. Never was one for formal wear outside of… select gatherings."

Feeling an itch on his back, Peter tried to reach around to deal with it, only for his hand to be smacked away by Rarity. "Oh come on. I've been in this monkey suit for hours. Can't I have a break?" The seamstress gave no response, but instead pushed one of the pins in a little too far. While it didn't hurt Peter, he still felt it on his skin and got the message. Though as she pulled it back out, Rarity had to look twice at the pin as it was now bent. "I must say Mr Parker, you have rather robust skin. What's your secret?"

"Half a decade of fighting super-powered beings, freaks of nature and Gods? Like she'd ever take that seriously." For all his attempts to hide his true nature, pieces were now starting to slip through the cracks. For now, it was within the realms of believability of what he was capable of. But how long could they persist? How long could he keep lying? "Guess I've just got a hearty diet. Vitamin C is good for the skin after all." A rather thin answer, but Rarity was in no mood to try and question it, instead pressing on with her work. After a few more stitches, Rarity moved back in order to properly observe things. She did allow Peter to finally move his arms around, which was a much needed relief.

"Could you do me a favor and strike a quick pose for me? Something dynamic, masculine." An odd request, but Peter had more than enough practice doing out there poses. Or imitating those that did them. Heroes tended to pose a lot. Lifting his arms, he decided to go for the typical strongman pose, flexing his arms as he struck the stance.. As he completed the motion however, the entire back of the jacket ripped in half. Seams popped rather audibly and stitches fell to the floor. Rarity was in absolute shock. Hours of work just torn to shreds. Peter could see the frustration building up inside her, and readied himself for the worst. But just as quickly as she had gotten angry, she calmed down. "A minor setback. It would appear that I did not take into consideration the increase in size flexing would give. I'll have to take additional measurements. Remove your top please."

How forward. "Remove my what now? That seems a bit personal, don't you think?" Despite Peter's resistance towards the idea, Rarity was insistent. "I can't take proper measurements without first seeing how your body moves. I'm not as used to tailoring for men with your build as I'd like to be. Besides, it's only your back I need to see, and we're both adults. Come on now." As much as Peter wanted to continue debating, he eventually figured it would be pointless. He had volunteered for this, so he might as well see it through. Taking extra care, he removed the half-torn jacket and began to undo his shirt, causing Rarity to take pause for a moment.

It's not that she hadn't seen muscular men before, but there was something different about Peter. Everything about him seemed proportional and in the right place. His back wasn't grossly muscular either, but just enough to show that he made some effort. Unconsciously, Rarity began tracing her finger across his back, feeling around where his shoulder blades roughly were. Peter quickly took notice of this. "Um, everything OK back there? Is there something on my back?" Snapping back to reality, Rarity quickly pulled her hand away, her cheeks flushing red from being caught out. "Oh yes, absolutely perfect. Just wanted to check the muscle structure for any small details I might… miss."

Despite playing ignorant, Peter knew full well what had happened. "Did she really just cop a feel? Just… play it cool Parker. It's only once." Rarity finally started to do what she had said would be done, and began to take the measurements. Thankfully, it wasn't long. "And done. You can put your shirt back on. I'll adjust the jacket later, but I think it's time we had a break. Tea?"

***

When it came to the typical morning beverages, Peter had never been a fan of either. Coffee was far too bitter for his taste and Tea tasted too bland without enough sugar, which for him could be too little or too much. But it seemed that Rarity was primarily a tea drinker, so it looked like it would have to do, given the limited options. While making the beverages, Rarity started to quiz Peter on his time in Ponyville. "So, have you been comfortable here?" It was a tough question. For as much as he had been made welcome here, Peter couldn't help but feel that there was still much to get used to. And certain people.

"It's been OK. Everyone’s super friendly here. Some more than others." It didn't take much for Rarity to figure out who he meant. "Ah yes, Rainbow Dash's little bragging spree. Can't say I was impressed. She did at least keep it to our little circle of friends. I, however, understand you must feel frustrated." Frustrated was putting it mildly. Despite trying to keep things contained as much as possible, Peter had inadvertently put more info about himself out there. All for the sake of a competition. "I just can't understand. Why did she speak out loud about it?”

Taking a fresh sip of tea, Rarity had a defense of sorts ready to go. "It's true that Dash can be impulsive, and rather brash. But she holds her friends in regard. She, myself, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie and Twilight have been through much together. We try to have no secrets from each other. Trust me, none of us approved, and I am confident she will apologize." Things for now were a little more understandable for Peter, but it still irked him somewhat. He would have to think about it later as Rarity finished her drink. "Well Mr Parker, shall we get back to business?”

***

A couple of hours had passed, with the completion of the suit almost at hand. Fortunately, Peter had been a lot less fidgety, making things much easier. With the last few details done, Rarity needed the final piece to be modeled. "Now Peter, if you would be so kind as to give me a little walk?" As if he didn't feel uncomfortable enough, now he had to act like a runaway model. Unsure of what to do, Peter walked over to the other end of the boutique and, with some attempt at swagger, walked back over to Rarity, feeling rather stupid the entire time. However, the sight looked very different in Rarity's eyes.

"My word, he wears it rather well. He looks like a proper gentleman! I can see why Fluttershy has taken a liking to him. He's absolutely handsome!"

"You done with him yet, Rarity?" A rather familiar, tomboyish voice came from the doorway as Rainbow Dash sauntered in. Realizing it was her, Peter focused his attention elsewhere, not wanting anything to do with her. This attempt at ignoring her didn't go unnoticed. "Hey Parker. I've been looking everywhere for ya. Only found out cause’ AJ mentioned you agreed to be a pin cushion. Once you're all done here, we have to talk."

Peter continued to ignore her, still unsure of how to talk to her. Rarity picked up on this hesitation. "It might be better to come back later." But Dash wouldn't budge. She had something to say and refused to leave until it was said. "It can't wait. Not while he's mad at me. I came to say sorry." That was enough to get Peter's attention, despite still having some anger towards her. "Alright, let's hear it."

"So, I was unfair to you Pete. It's just… that race was so much fun! It's been so long since anyone could even remotely keep up with me. I just got too excited I guess. But I swear I've told no one else, and I never will. I can at least promise you that. And I'm really sorry for betraying your trust. It won't happen again. Are we good?" Dash then held out her hand, hoping Peter would take it. Despite what was a rather impressive and sincere apology, something in his mind wanted to say no. To not allow the blatant breaking of his trust to go unpunished. But really, what else could he do? Besides, he was just as responsible as she was. If he never agreed to the race, then she would never have found out about him. And in the end, how long could he hide his abilities?

"Yeah, we're good." With some hesitation, Peter took Dash's hand and shook firmly. While he wasn't fully prepared to forgive her, she had at least made the attempt to apologize, which at least warranted a fresh start. "I see Rarity did some work on ya. Nice suit. You coming to the Gala with us?" It was the first time Peter had heard about this, but it seemed as if Rarity had preferred he not know. "Seriously Rainbow Dash. Are you incapable of keeping any secrets? I wanted it to be a surprise."

The sound of this event sounded intriguing to Peter. "So I’m guessing this Gala is a big deal?" Rarity's expression lit up in sheer joy. "Only the most prestigious event in all Equestria! Anyone who is anyone is there. I cannot wait to attend again." Dash also seemed incredibly excited at the prospect of attending the Gala again. "I'm so pumped to go again. Hopefully it'll go a bit more smoothly than last time, right Rarity?" All the excitement seemed to drain from the seamstress, being replaced by mild annoyance. "As long as I never see that oaf Blueblood again, I'll be fine. And I suppose the cat is out of the bag, so to speak. This suit will be yours for the Gala, Peter."

Given that he had never been much of a fashion person, Peter could still tell when something was above his pay grade clothing wise. Helps to spend a lot of time around billionaires. "I mean, I appreciate the thought, but there’s absolutely no way I could afford this." Before he could start removing the suit, Rarity stopped him by holding the jacket in place. "If there is one thing you must know about me Mr Parker, it's that I can be rather generous when the desire strikes me. And given that you have done so much for Ponyville, as well as kept Dash from harm, I think you have more than earned this little token of gratitude."

It was an odd feeling. Like he didn't know how to process this gift. It felt unearned. Same as the opportunity to work at the farm. It was just another thing he'd be in debt for. "I can't take this. I'd never be able to pay it back . And I definitely haven't earned it." It was a startling moment for Rarity to see someone who seemed so confident be so unsure of himself. She had no idea of how best to convince Peter that the suit was his to keep. Fortunately, Rainbow Dash didn't have that issue. "Oh give it a rest Parker. You aren't being asked to pay for anything. She's literally giving it to you, no questions asked. I have no idea how things are done where you come from, but here we mean what we say. If it's a gift, then it's a gift. Get used to it."

For as brash and to the point as that was, Rarity agreed silently, letting Peter process all that Dash had said. Maybe just for once, he didn't have to feel obligated to owe someone back. Perhaps his good deeds were payment enough. "Thank you Rarity. I'll look after it. No more tearing the jacket." The seamstress worked her charm again now that the situation had been handled. "Now THAT will cost you. Though I do charge a fair price for repairs." Peter chuckled to himself. He could have used someone as skilled as her years ago when he started out. Or even during all the years he was Spider-Man.

Now that things had been amended, Dash had an idea. " Hey Parker, wanna have another race? You could do with getting a little faster." Hearing this, Peter immediately forgot about her earlier transgression, now only having the need to test himself against her. "Oh you are so on!" As Peter tried to leave, Rarity caught him before he got any further. "Not while wearing that you aren't! Go and get changed. Then you two children can go play!"

***

Carousel Boutique had long since closed for the day, but one light remained on upstairs. After Peter and Rainbow Dash had left, Rarity had continued on with a few projects downstairs until closing time. After she was closed for business, she would continue on with her secret project. "Now that I have the measurements I need, I can continue on with Twilight's request. Rather odd design, but I can work with it. It’s a shame it's covered in… blood." Taking a box from the bottom drawer of her work table, she opened it to reveal the remnants of Peter's Spider-Man suit from when he arrived.

"I do wonder - what kind of job does a man have to do for this to happen?" Taking what little scraps there were from the box, she began to examine the material. What was left did seem well made, if a little amateurish in parts. Though Rarity had learned several times that function usually overrides form. She figured Peter must have made it himself for a specific task, so it would make sense that it didn't have the greatest quality of work. “It might not be the prettiest, but I must say it is efficient. It would seem Mr Parker has some hidden talent.”

Then a thought crossed her mind. The suit was covered in blood, and clearly reeked of it too. Most of it had also been burned away too. So it stood to reason that Peter must have been incredibly injured at some point for that to happen. But she had seen part of his bare body earlier that day, and he had no visible scars. That left some glaring questions.

"Where did it all come from? And what could do this to him?"

Author's Note

Looks like more pieces are falling into place, and more of Peter's true self is showing through!

Hope you enjoy this episode as well as it's Supplement!

Bonus Episode - A Breach of Trust

Episode 11 Bonus

A Breach of Trust

Applejack had all night to ponder what she had discovered yesterday. Just mentioning that Dash had told herself and the rest of their friends about the race seemed to have set Peter in a foul mood. At dinner, he had asked for his plate to be filled so that he could return to his room. This was Applejack’s first clue that something was wrong. “Come on Pete, at least join us for dinner. Please?” Keeping his back to the farmgirl, Peter merely muttered out a response. “Not tonight AJ. I just want to be alone for now. Nothing against you or your family, but not tonight.” Unfortunately, Applejack couldn't just accept this answer. She had felt worried for Peter since his mood changed. Something Rainbow Dash had done was the trigger for this downward spiral, and now she had to figure out what it is.

“Pete? Please don’t do this. We love havin you with us at dinner. Whatever Dash has done, we can resolve it.” Peter could sense the sincerity of her plea. It made him feel warm. Welcome even. But then he remembered how flippantly Dash had gone back on her word, and the warmth went cold. Yet he remembered that Applejack had gone above and beyond to give him shelter and a job. None of this was her fault. So turning back, he gave her a somber smile. “Maybe tomorrow night. But for now, just let me have my own space. Ok?” Relenting, Applejack nodded, allowing Peter to proceed to his room. Later on in the night, she was quietly cleaning the dishes, thinking over what could have possibly happened.

"All the weeks making him feel at home, and all the good work he's done, and Dash goes and irritates him. What in Celestia’s name did she do? And why? He’s been such a good guy to all of us. I know I’ve been suspicious of him the past few weeks, but what's the point? How many times did he give up his time for someone else, especially all ma friends? Celestia’s Sake, I’ve been so stupid! I gotta figure out what Dash said and sort this out. Wait a sec… The Race!”

***

The morning was pleasant and quiet. Birds chirped as they soared across, fish loitered in the nearby lake, and things were beginning to finally feel at peace in Ponyville. With repairs and construction across town wrapping up, Applejack and her friends were finally taking some time to take in the morning sun for a change. She had wanted Peter to try and tag along to try and resolve his dispute with Rainbow Dash, but he was still locked away in his room, so she decided not to press the issue

Accompanying them was the wolf pup entrusted in Fluttershy's care, only now it was a little bigger, yet remaining just as adorable as the day Peter had found it in the forest. Despite being bigger, she still stuck close to the animal lover like a doting child. Even with this newfound connection, she still lacked a name, as Fluttershy wanted to name her something cute, much to Rainbow Dash's disapproval.

"Come on Fluttershy! You can't call her something all cutesy! She's a wolf! She'll grow into a massive hunting machine. You should call her something ferocious and bloodthirsty!" Several pairs of eyes rolled back into their owners heads, aside from Fluttershy who glared back at Dash, completely mortified. "Wolves aren't bloodthirsty killers, Dashie. They are extremely intelligent animals, who use their numbers to efficiently hunt prey. If anything, this little one will grow big and strong enough to look after herself in the wild. But she doesn't hunt for fun like some monster!"

Rather than try and debate with the animal enthusiast, Dash instead tried to reorient her line of thinking. To no avail. "Well… I’ve got nothin. All I can think of is big scary wolves prowling in the wilderness, stalking through the grass, waiting to strike!" Trying to mimic her own interpretation of a wolf, Dash hunched over, holding her arms up like she was ready to pounce. Fluttershy could do little to hide her disappointment as her eyebrow lifted skyward, though she became distressed once she heard a whimper come from the pup, who appeared frightened. "Oh dear! Don't be scared little one! Rainbow Dash is just being silly. You aren't a scary monster, just a pwecious wittle puppy!"

The pup yelped with approval, causing a wave of laughter from the girls. Despite everyone having fun around her, Applejack was still focused on what happened last night, and wondered when the right time would be to bring it up in front of the others. She didn't want to seem like she was calling out Dash unnecessarily, but it would have to be done. She couldn't let it slide.

"Say Dash, can ah ask you somethin real quick? It's important." It wasn't unusual for the farm girl to have a reason to drag up Rainbow Dash for trouble, as the other girls knew all too well. But this time her tone was much more severe, making them wonder what exactly was going on. Dash however continued to brush it off. “Oh come on, I’m trying to give this wolf a cool name. Can’t it wait till later?” By this point, Applejack had lost all patience with the tomboy and began to drag her away from the rest of the girls. Once they were far enough away, Applejack released her grip.

“No Dash, it can’t! You promised Peter that you wouldn't say anything about yer little race yesterday, didnt you? Now he’s in a complete funk because you broke his trust. The one guy who’s done so much for our town, and you piss him off?!” It wasn't the most elegant way to get the news out, but now it’s done. All Dash could do was stand there sheepishly, trying to figure out an excuse. But the iron stare from Applejack made it difficult to think of a way out of the situation. “Ok, I might have made a tiiiiny mistake. It can’t be that big of a deal, right?” The sheer silence from Applejack answered that question.

“As far as I’m concerned, you owe the girls the truth about the situation.” Continuing to feel sheepish, Dash walked back over to the rest of the girls, all still curious as to why Applejack had dragged away the now shaken tomboy. “So uh, I might have said some things yesterday that I shouldn't have. I… sorta promised Peter I wouldn't talk about our race. And it looks like mentioning it has gotten under his skin.”

“Rainbow Dash! How could you?!" The usually quiet Fluttershy was the one to raise her voice towards her friend, who quickly tried to defend herself. "I never actually promised. It was more of a loose agreement." Her friend's quickly saw through her thinly veiled excuse, especially Applejack. "But you in some way agreed, correct?" Knowing that she couldn't make any more excuses, Dash nodded her head silently. The girls understood that this was a big deal, especially with someone who they wanted to make feel welcome. Pinkie seemed the most uncomfortable with this little revelation. "You still made a promise Dashie. And you can't break a promise, even if it isn't a Pinkie Promise. You still keep it."

Dash could tell she had messed up. She could feel the disappointment emanating from her friends. "Look, I know I messed up. But I haven't told anyone else, only you guys. And I had to tell someone. I couldn't keep it all bottled up inside. That race was incredible." Knowing that Dash had a habit of bragging, Applejack pushed for more information. "What do you mean by incredible? You beat him easily, like you said."

"I miiiiight have been stretching that a little. I actually had to try to get the win. Peter just kept getting faster each time I did. So I had to blitz him to win. I might still be the fastest, but I reckon he's close behind. I don't get a challenge that often, AJ. And for once, someone gave me just that. And I had fun! I know I messed up, and I don't plan on telling anyone else." While it didn't make them any less disappointed, the girls could at least see some of Dash’s side of things. Being the fastest meant no one could challenge her, so she lost some self control. Pinkie however wanted to be sure of something. "I can understand that. I always get over excited. But Peter’s our friend now, so we have to treat him like we would each other. So I can look past this, but you have to apologize to Peter when you see him next time. And PINKIE SWEAR that you won't tell anyone else!"

The other girls hummed and nodded in agreement. Dash was at least content that she had a means of making up for her part in the situation. "I swear. Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye" she said while making a motion across her heart and pretending to jab something in her eye. Pinkie's expression lit up with excitement now that things were looking OK. Rarity had figured now would be the appropriate time to set up a possible time for an apology. "Well, I need a model for a new line of formal wear, and from what I've heard of Mr Parker, he does seem to be the right man for the job. Applejack, would you be a dear and see if he wouldn't mind helping out? And Dash, come over later to see him. Don't be late."

While it seemed as if things had been settled, some of the girls still felt resentful towards Dash's actions. Especially Fluttershy. "I can't believe she would do that. After everything we've done to make Peter feel welcome here. I hope he doesnt think poorly of the rest of us.” As if it was able to sense her doubt, the wolf pup nuzzled into Fluttershy's leg, trying to comfort her. Such a graceful move by the wild animal. And then, it finally clicked for Fluttershy.

"I know what I want to name her. Everyone - Meet Grace the Wolf! Oh, I can't wait to tell Peter!" While the other girls hunkered around the newly dubbed Grace, Rarity and Twilight stood pondering, the former curious about Fluttershy's reaction. "Interesting. Her first thought is to tell Mr Parker. Seems she tends to be rather shy around most people…except for when she likes someone." While Rarity was analyzing her friend's sudden interest in Peter, Twilight on the other hand had other thoughts. Seeing as Dash wasn't the only one that had promised to keep a secret.

***

LATER THAT DAY

After they had some form amending ties, Peter and Rainbow Dash had arrived back in the field where they had their first race, prepping for the next bout. This time, there would be no limitations. It was all or nothing. Little did they know, they were being observed by someone they would not expect. She had prepared accordingly and had shielded herself in a lavender glow. "With this camouflage spell, the two of them shouldn't be able to see me." Deep within her mind, Twilight knew that what she was doing was wrong. But she had her orders, and knew better than to question them. She had been at this task the past few weeks, taking special care to make sure she went unnoticed. And each time Peter showed off more of his abilities, she became more and more astonished.

***

CANTERLOT - LATER THAT NIGHT

Inside a private room, Twilight watched as Princess Celestia read her recent report on Peter’s activities. The past few weeks had shown much of the young man's abilities, far past what had been experienced the first night the two princesses had met him. Twilight could only watch on, guilt tearing away at her heart. Her friend's had done their best to make Peter feel welcome - Yet here she was, spying on him. Finally, Celestia closed the report, and gazed over at her younger peer. "Rather interesting. It would seem that Peter's strength has not been exaggerated, especially if he can practically undo the brutality of nature in a few days. But not only that, to be able to keep pace with one of our most skilled Pegasi? You are certain he has no magic?"

"Absolutely certain. No one has seen him use any basic spells, let alone ones advanced enough to enhance physical prowess. Not only that, he has no markings to suggest any prior learning. Everything he can do is natural to him." It almost sounded scary to say. Adding what she had seen all those weeks ago, and Peter was starting to sound more extraordinary than she originally thought. Maybe even a little terrifying. But one thought stuck in her mind. "Princess Celestia? Even if he isn't from Equestria, he’s done everything he can to help us. Even the small things. My friends talk highly of him. So he isn't a threat, right?"

Confused, Celestia replied. "I never suggested he was a threat, Twilight. If I ever thought for a second that he was, then he would never have left this castle alive. I sense Peter has a good heart, if at that a lost one. And I can see from your report that he has humbly given his time to help not only your friends, but all of Ponyville. If anything, he has done a commendable service. But I do sense there is more to his story. Something that he will not tell us." So Peter had his own secrets. Not that anyone could blame him. And yet here was Twilight, issuing reports on his actions without the knowledge of her best friends. Was she any better? “Princess? How much longer do I have to do this?”

It was easy to detect the guilt within Twilight’s question. Celestia was all too aware that she was putting her fellow princess through a tough task. Taking the report in her golden aura, she passed it back to its owner. “I think we have all we need. While Peter’s abilities are far greater than we originally thought, and can be comparable to our best, it is clear that he has no ill will when using them. He even risked his secrets to protect Rainbow Dash and young Scootaloo. I have a feeling that he will continue to look out for the safety of our citizens.”

Author's Note

A little bonus episode to give some insight to how the Mane 6 took the news about Dash's slight hiccup. Next chapter will close off our Mane 6 introductions.

Stay Tuned!!!

Episode 12 - History 101

The sun had only begun to rise above Ponyville, but a bad bout of sleep had forced Peter to start his day early. Only a few stores had opened up, so he decided to grab what he could for the day ahead. Not only that, but there was barely anyone around, mostly store owners getting ready for business. Many of them waved in Peter’s general direction and wished him a good morning, which he returned in kind. Despite being from a different world, Peter felt so welcome. Then again, no one knew he was from a different world. Just as he picked up the last of the supplies, Peter could feel a small tingle sweep through his head, and took a step back to accommodate for its warning.

A yellow and grey blur just missed him before slamming into the ground with quite the thud. Fortunately, this wasn't Peter’s first time having to play dodge with this particular pegasus, as she was for some reason incredibly prone to mishaps.

“You ok there, Derpy? That’s the second time this week you’ve taken a fall this bad.” As Derpy wiped off the dirt and grime from herself, Peter offered her a hand to get back on her feet.

“I’m ok… I think. I gotta get this mail delivered before 9:00 a.m., and I’m running out of time!” Confused, Peter checked the time piece he had fashioned himself a few days ago (because no digital clocks existed here) and let out a heavy sigh.

“Derpy… It's 6:30. You have more than two hours to finish. Maybe I should make you a watch too.”

The cross-eyed mailwoman seemed to be processing this new information, though it was hard to tell given that she was something of an emotional blank slate. Difficult to read, almost like no one was home in that head of hers sometimes. Eventually, she seemed to have finished taking it in. “Oooooooh… My bad! I’ll be a little slower. Bye Peter!” Despite having just promised that she would take her time, Derpy took to the skies at a blistering speed, causing Peter to sigh in frustration.

“And here I thought Dash was the fast one. She at least looks where she’s going.” With his supplies for the day in hand and a collision avoided, Peter walked off from the marketplace to his destination - Twilight's Castle.

***

In all his time being in Equestria, Peter had never once been to this side of Ponyville, despite the castle dominating the nearby skyline of Ponyville. What struck his mind was how out of place it seemed, so close to the rustic charm of the town. He had noticed it while helping with repairs, but had never thought much of it. But from this close up, it definitely looked impressive (if a bit of an eyesore). Its design was similar to a tree, the bottom thick and sturdy as it rose up from the ground, finally branching out at the top. A flag emblazoned with a star-like symbol adorned near the tip of the castle. A symbol Peter could vaguely remember from the first time he met Twilight, somewhere on her clothing.

"Must be her sigil or something. Kinda like the sun and moon I saw around Canterlot. Guess symbols mean something here too." The way inside was barred by two yellow doors, imposing as Peter stood before them. "Guess I should knock?" Before his hand could connect, the massive doors began to creak open, which did look a little ominous. Expecting to see Twilight on the other side, Peter instead saw a young boy, or someone that at least looked like a young boy. Rather than the almost human appearance that the others had, this boy had rather scale-like purple and green skin, and yet still had the face of a small child.

"Good Morning! The names Spike! You must be Peter." The small dragon boy held up a small, clawed hand which Peter took and shook firmly. He noticed the texture of the scales were quite smooth rather than sharp or jagged. Perhaps this was due to Spike's age? "Nice to meet you Spike. And yeah, I'm Peter." Spike then stepped aside to allow Peter access to the castle. Inside felt just as daunting as the outside. The ceiling stretched high above and the corridors widened out into what felt like a cavern. Yet there were no staff, no guards. There didn't seem to be anyone else wandering around the premises like they did at Canterlot. "It can't just be Twilight and this kid, can it? I'd go mad in a place like this by myself."

At either side of the corridor were seemingly countless doors, each expertly crafted from what Peter could make out. In fact, the whole castle seemed to have been built to an incredibly high standard. Some of the crystal-like structure reminded him of a certain fortress back home. “Hey Spike, who’s the architect behind this place? It must have taken years to do all this!”

All Spike could do was stifle a giggle at Peter's comment. “Yeah, no one built the castle. It grew out of a magic box.” Of all the responses to expect, that was not the one Peter was thinking of. Sometimes he forgot that the world he was in was largely all magic, so all the rules went out the window. Then again, same as the fortress he recalled, it wasn't the only structure that had apparently grown from thin air. As the two continued to wander the halls, a slight tingle made its way into Peter’s head, directing his attention to one room in particular. “Something about that room…” Following the tingle, Peter began to wander over to the doorway. Spike couldn't help but notice the deviation, but at no point began to panic. “Hey Peter, you ok over there?”

Breaking from his trance, Peter realised what he was doing. “Oh, sorry Spike. Guessing I’m not allowed in this room?” Once again, all the young drake could do was giggle. “I mean, no one told me you can’t go in there. It’s just the map room anyway. Come on, I’ll show you!” As they entered, Peter’s jaw hit the floor at what he saw. In the centre of the room stood six thrones, all with unique symbols near the top. One he instantly recognised as Twilights, but the other five took a moment to sink. “I swear I’ve seen those symbols before. On the other girls' clothing?” The most intriguing part of the room was the circular object in the middle of the thrones. “Is that some kind of hologram on the table?"

Hopping up onto the smaller throne next to Twilights, Spike motioned for Peter to join him. "This is the map of Equestria! The girls use it to go on quests to help people out with their Friendship problems. It even tells them where to go!" Taking a seat on Twilight's throne, Peter observed the apparently sentient map. Some locations he recognised immediately such as Canterlot and Ponyville, many others he had no idea about. It looked like there was much more to this world than he thought. There was so much for him to explore.

“I see you two are having fun.” Peter and Spike looked over to see Twilight at the doorway, looking rather bemused as the two boys got excited over the map. Spike, feeling rather sheepish, tried to save face. “Oh, hey Twilight. Uh, I was just showing Peter some of the castle. We just wandered in here.” While not mad per say about this intrusion, Twilight was still a little miffed. “Next time, let me know when you want to give a tour. So Peter, What can I do for you?" Now that he was the focus of discussion, Peter dragged his attention away from the map. “Oh… Oh yeah. I might as well get to know this place while I’m here. And Applejack mentioned you were a bit of a tutor. Think you could help me out?”

Rather than immediately reply, Twilight instead motioned for Peter to follow her, with Spike following closely behind. “In the past, yes, I’ve tried my hand at being a teacher for Rainbow Dash. With, admittedly, mixed results. So with you, I want to try a different approach.” A few moments later, the three stood outside one of the other rooms. Not that anyone could tell, given all the rooms had the same door. Twilight then laid her hands on the handle, ready to open the door.

"From what Pinkie has told me, you learn from observation and self study rather than being tutored. So…" Entering the new room, Peter's jaw once again hit the floor - wall to wall, there were books filling every shelf, all in pristine condition. It was like walking into heaven. Twilight stood back and allowed Peter to appreciate her collection. "Impressive, isn't it? I even have several first editions on the history of Equestria that I MIGHT let you use. For the time being, I have an extensive list of books you should start with." With a wave of her hand, several books started to levitate off the shelves, falling right into Peter's waiting hands.

"For starters, here are some basic history books covering the creation of Equestria and the Three tribes. Then moving onto the reign of the princesses, ancient sorcerers and the foundation of modern Equestria. Next, magical creatures, some basic spellbooks…" Without thinking it, Twilight was beginning to pile a worrisome amount of books on top of Peter's arms, with Spike becoming slightly concerned. "Um, Twilight? Maybe ease up a little?" Snapping out of her fixation, Twilight dropped several books to the floor. Glancing over, she felt slightly embarrassed once she saw how many books she piled on top of Peter.

"Oh my gosh, I'm so sorry!" Rather than getting angry or annoyed, Peter instead seemed to be scanning the books that had been thrust into his possession. "No worries. I got it. Should be enough here to get me started though, right?"

As they walked down the hallway, Twilight couldn't help but think she had overdone things. "I might have messed up, Spike. What if it's too much for him? What if I gave him one too many books to study? It might put him off learning about our history, and make him feel alienated!" Before she could get any more flustered, Twilight felt a clawed hand tug at her arm. Looking down, she saw Spike giving her an almost exasperated look. “I’m sure he'll be fine, Twilight. Peter seems like a smart guy. I’m sure he can manage anything you throw at him.”

Unfortunately, Twilight couldn’t get the thought out of her head, and dashed back towards the library, expecting the worst once she got back. As she burst through the doors, she was ready to see Peter panicking over all the books she had thrust upon him. Instead, she saw him setting up a table, ready to start reading. He already had a history book opened and several pages in, as well as some snacks on the table. “Has he already started reading? We were only gone for a few moments!” Startled by the sudden intrusion, Peter whipped around to see Twilight at the doorway in a state of panic. “Everything ok there, Twilight?”

A thousand different responses were coursing through Twilight's mind, but she was unable to get a single one of them out. All she could do was feel flustered and embarrassed. “I… never mind. It’s no big deal. Enjoy your study time, Peter.” As she left, Twilight gently closed the doors behind her, attempting to salvage whatever dignity she had left. “I can’t believe I just did that! I must’ve looked so stupid!” The intrusion hadn’t phased Peter all that much, as he was still partially invested in the books that had been picked out for him. All this studying had begun to remind him of days gone by.

***

EMPIRE STATE UNIVERSITY, NEW YORK CITY, ONE YEAR AGO

"Jeez, these exams have been really eating into my social life lately. Good thing finals are soon." Study time was something that Peter had a very mixed relationship with, given that it usually cut into his other activities, specifically his time as Spider-Man. In his mind, he would be better off swinging across the city taking out bad guys rather than sitting around. “I am so over college right now.”

“Is that right, Mr Parker?”

The sarcastic tone of Gwen Stacy brought Peter back to reality. The love of his life had a way of bringing him down from his sense of grandeur - something he sometimes sorely needed. “Afternoon, Ms Stacy. Shouldn’t you be in Chemistry class right now with Dr Warren?” With a rather cheeky grin, Gwen sat her belongings on the table as she took a seat next to Peter, kissing him lightly on the cheek. “Class finished ten minutes ago. You would know that if your head wasn’t in outer space. Come on Peter. Don’t be too quick to give up college just yet. Think about it. Another few years and we can apply for MIT. Wouldn’t that be amazing?!”

Despite his thoughts still being somewhat elsewhere, Peter knew that what Gwen was saying was right. He wasn’t going to be Spider-Man forever. Perhaps it was best to have a backup plan. “Yeah, that would be pretty awesome. But to be honest, I’d go anywhere as long as you were there with me.” This rather romantic gesture was rewarded by another kiss, this time deep on the lips. After it broke, Gwen gave Peter a warm smile. “You definitely keep things interesting Peter. Especially with your… out of school activities.”

***

It had been quite a while since Peter had sequestered himself in the library, a small pile of books at his side. However, all of these books were different from the ones he had been given earlier, hinting that he had gone through them all and had replaced them throughout the night. He was surprised at just how much intrigue he had gained for Equestria’s past. It was as if he now better understood this new land he had been residing in for all this time. “You know, I never did consider that everyone was from a unique tribe. Would explain all their different skill sets. And now Celestia and Luna’s positions make more sense now. Can’t have been easy leading everyone to Harmony. That’s not something I could ever do.”

While lost in thought, Peter took notice of the next chapter in the book, and could feel his heart sink. “The Fall of Princess Luna.” While the title was still rather ominous, some things were starting to add up. But the only way to find out for sure was to read ahead. The more he took in, the more things made sense. According to the book, over one thousand years ago, Celestia and Luna ruled together peacefully. During the day, Celestia would oversee the ongoing rulings of the kingdom during the light, while Luna protected the dream realm at night. For centuries, Equestria thrived under their benevolent rule.

“Huh, so both Celestia and Luna are over a thousand years old. They look pretty good for their age. Huh, is Twilight gonna get that old?” As he continued to push further into the book, things began to take a darker turn. “In the third century of the Alicorn Sisters rule, a malevolent force took over the mind of the overwhelmed Princess Luna, transforming her into the dark creature known as Nightmare Moon.” A lot of things were now starting to make sense. “Oh god, now I understand why Luna wanted me to talk to her. Damn, I shouldn’t have blown her off like that. Still, I wonder how this all ends.”

The book continued to go into more detail. After Nightmare Moon’s creation, she destroyed part of Canterlot Castle as she left to create her own dark army. Before her departure, Nightmare Moon raised the moon in front of the sun, plunging Equestria into darkness for weeks. A panicked nation was the perfect sustenance for her dark magic army, which manifested itself into existence in the now forbidden Everfree Forest. Feeling responsible for the creation of this dark princess, Celestia met the opposing army alone, but not unprepared.

With her, she took the most sacred objects of power available to her - The Elements of Harmony. These six gems represented the various aspects of Friendship, and would amplify the magic of those that exemplified these aspects. Reading the description of the elements brought old memories into Peter's mind. “Six gems of impossible power that amplify the abilities of the wielder? Please don’t tell me someone snaps their fingers and annihilates half a populace.” As she met the dark army in the field, it is written that as Celestia wielded the power of the Elements, she snapped her fingers, utilising her new might to turn the opposition into dust. “I was kidding! Ugh, way to tempt fate, Parker.”

In one final, desperate assault, Nightmare Moon unleashed all of her power against her sister, who was unphased with the magic of the Elements at her side. With a heavy heart, Celestia prepared a spell that would entrap her fallen sibling in the moon for the next millennium - A solution devised so that she would not have to kill the Nightmare that contained her dear sister. However, this came at a cost. The sheer trauma of having to banish her only family severed Princess Celestia’s connection to the Elements, leaving her unable to wield them on her own. So for now, they lie dormant, waiting for their new bearers.

“Well… That was a lot to take in. Damn, all this time I thought Celestia was this perfect being who could do no wrong. Can’t believe I made that mistake again. *sigh* Where’s something light to read before I head home?” Just down the hallway, Twilight sat in the map room on her throne, contemplating everything she had done over the past few weeks, especially given who was not too far away from her currently. “All these weeks of spying on Peter, now he’s casually in my home. It almost feels like I’m still spying on him. And I can’t even tell the girls. I wish I had never done this!”

***

As much as Peter wanted to stick around and explore more of the library, he knew that eventually he would have to return to the farm. A quick look at his watch showed that it was getting late. It was hard to tell the time of day given the lack of natural light in the room. Before he left, Peter made sure to return all the books back to their rightful spots. "Can't leave someone else's home messy. I could almost hear Aunt May reminding me before staying over at a friend's place. I wish I could hear her voice now…"

Lost in thought, Peter hadn't noticed Twilight enter the library, surprised that he was tidying away the piles of books he had created. "Good evening, Peter. I assume your interest gained some traction after I left?" Still somewhat lost in his own head, Peter only just caught on to what Twilight was asking. "Hmmm? Oh, oh yeah. Definitely a lot of intriguing history here. More than I expected." While on the outside, Twilight was pleased to see Peter’s journey for knowledge was successful, she was internally still debating the decisions she had made since his arrival. “I hope he feels more comfortable now that he understands our history a little more. The more at home he feels, the easier it’ll be for him to fit in from now on.”

With the library left in the same condition it was earlier, Peter and Twilight made their way to the main door, the latter in total silence the entire time. The lack of communication didn't pass Peter’s notice. He began to wonder if he had done something wrong. “Maybe I should’ve hung out with her a little? I was in the library all day.” As they reached the door, he wondered if she felt left out. “So, I was kinda in there a while. Sorry if you felt like I was blowing you off. Maybe soon we could hang out for real?” Of all the things Twilight wanted to hear, this wasn't one of them. Yes, she did want to be Peter’s friend, but not in this situation. For now, she could only respond with false hope. “Of course. Next time I have all the girls over, I’ll let Applejack know to bring you along. See you soon?”

Her response brought a small smile to Peter’s face. For weeks he had felt like an outsider here, alone and trapped. But it somewhat was starting to feel like maybe he could make some kind of life. As he waved goodbye and walked into the moonlight, Twilight closed the castle doors and sunk to the ground, tears welling up in her eyes. “I’m sorry Peter. I’ve already betrayed whatever friendship we have. I am so… Sorry…”

Author's Note

ITS GONNA BE MAY!

At least here in the UK, its May 1st. I hope you all enjoy todays episode as Peter learns a little history on his new home, with some sobering revelations.

Stay tuned for the next one!

Episode 13 - Another New World...

Episode 13 - Another New World…

For the first time in weeks, it was a proper relaxation day for Twilight and her friends. After all the repair jobs the girls had to be responsible for, they were owed some down time to just do whatever they wanted. It wasn’t just them however, as Peter and Grace had been invited to join them. The map room was particularly packed today because of the extra guests, not that anyone noticed. Peter and Twilight were invested in some books, both being magic related. What had caught everyone’s attention was Peter even trying his hand at magic, despite no prior signs of him showing any aptitude. Perhaps he was just interested in its history? Or did he have something up his sleeve?

Dash was taking a regularly unscheduled nap on her throne, while Applejack was checking over some paperwork. Business on the farm kept her quite busy outside of the usual labour. And as Peter had discovered, she was an incredibly savvy business owner. Fluttershy and Pinkie were giving Grace plenty of attention, the wolf pups coos filling up the room, giving a sense of ambience. Lastly, Rarity was sketching out designs, though making sure that no one could see her work. She had gotten rather secretive about her work recently, though the other girls figured it was some big surprise for the gala.

Between their relaxation time, the girls were also helping Twilight with some deliveries from Canterlot. The courier had been making drop offs into the castle all day long, a small stack of packages and books building up. The group would do something about it, but they were a little too comfy at the moment to do so. Until one of the books started to glow and vibrate. This instantly caught Twilight's attention, and she took it with her violet aura. Scrawling through the pages, she was shocked at the message that appeared.

“It’s a message from Sunset Shimmer. There’s something going on at Canterlot High! And what she’s describing can’t be good. Looks like I’ll have to journey back to that other world.”

The very mention of this caught Peter's attention.

“Other world? Could it possibly be… No, the odds of that are incalculable. There’s no way that boom tube dumped me in the dimension next door. Could it?”

Chiming in, he began to think of a way to get involved in the conversation.

“So, what did she say was the problem? Maybe I can come with you and help out.”

Even though there was an ulterior motive behind his offer of help, none of the girls had figured it that way. So Twilight, unknowing of this, answered.

“From the description she gave, it sounds like The Sirens have finally resurfaced after a thousand years. They were an incredible threat in the early days of Equestria, but were dealt with by Starswirl the Bearded. I’m not sure why it’s taken them so long, and why they’ve targeted Canterlot High, but if left unchecked they might become even more dangerous.”

A name that Peter recognised from his bout of studying the other day. Starswirl, or Gandalf as Peter had called him in private, seemed to be some kind of legendary sorcerer that pioneered early studies of magic. He was also one of the six “Pillars of Equestria”, a team of skilled individuals that protected the kingdom from major threats.

“Totally a superhero team.”

While lost in thought, Peter hadn't noticed the girls leaving the throne room. It didn’t take long to catch up with them, but a certain object caught Peter's attention as he entered the new room.

A rather ornate mirror stood front and centre. It seemed to be the focal point of attention, as Twilight paced back and forth in front of it. “I have to figure out a way to get back and help my friends. Trouble is, the portal won’t open for some time. Another twenty-five moons from my estimate.”

A weird measurement of time, but still simple for Peter to figure out.

“A moon? She must mean a full moon. So twenty-five moons is… Two years?! I can’t wait that long!”

However, Twilight didn’t seem to be the least bit concerned about it. She clearly had a plan. Or seemed to have one at least. But then, surprisingly, it was Pinkie Pie that made a suggestion.

“Hey Twilight, shouldn’t there still be some way to open the portal if there’s a connection between your journal and Sunset’s?” A spark went off inside Twilight's mind as the realisation hit her full force.

“Pinkie, that's an incredible idea!”

While Pinkie basked in her moment of triumph, Twilight was already teleporting in and out of the room, each time returning with a new piece of equipment and fitting it around the mirror. Soon, she seemed to be finished with her invention.

“I might have figured out the solution. Pinkie is right. The magic from the journal can create a tether to the portal, thereby reopening the link. I basically made a key for an inter dimensional door.”

The girls were in awe of Twilight's achievement, while Peter was somewhat impressed.

“So she actually managed to cheat the rules of dimensional travel? Not bad.”

With another wave of her hand, Twilight summoned the journal and set it on a pedestal atop the mirror, its magic beginning to spiral down and enter the glassy surface. Suddenly, the reflective mirror pulsated, its surface becoming more liquid and crackling with energy. Finally, it transformed into a vortex, leading into parts unknown. The other girls seemed ready to go, but Twilight stopped them before they could proceed.

“Sorry girls, I have to leave you behind again. We can’t have two of you all roaming around Canterlot High. Since Spike and Peter have no duplicates, they’ll come along and keep me safe. I’m sure of it.”

There it was, the confirmation that Peter needed, the opportunity to explore this other world.

“If this portal somehow leads back home…”

It wasn’t long before Twilight had hugged the other girls goodbye, all while Peter couldn’t remove his focus from the mirror. That was until he felt a tugging on his shirt. Looking back, he saw Fluttershy with her hands behind her back, looking incredibly bashful. And admittedly, rather beautiful.

“Um, I just wanted to tell you to stay safe. And please, look after Twilight. She can be… off focus sometimes. She’ll need your help against the Sirens.”

Despite all the anguish Peter had been through, it was the new friends he had made that had eased the pain. Especially Fluttershy. Somehow, being in her presence was almost… soothing. He couldn’t explain it, but she had something about her. What he didn’t expect was the hug that she instantly sprang on him.

It was warm, inviting… comforting. And it was the first time anyone had made him feel this way. Pinkie's hugs were a little too tight, but Fluttershy’s felt so perfect. It actually took a few moments for Peter to accept and return the hug.

“I’ll keep her safe. I promise. We’ll be back soon.”

As they broke the hug, Fluttershy stepped back to rejoin her friends as they saw off the three adventurers, all of them lining up at the portal with Twilight taking the lead.

“Ready boys?!” Spike began to limber up his legs.

“Ready! How about you, Peter?”

For the first time in almost a month, Peter had never been more determined than he felt now.

“Oh yeah! I’m ready!”

Leading the way, Twilight ran into the portal, followed closely by Spike. A little hesitant to throw himself headlong into yet another dimensional doorway, it took a few moments for Peter to bring up the rear. Deciding to just go for it and hope for the best, he pushed off the ground, practically jumping straight into the portal.

Then the world turned dark.

***
CANTERLOT HIGH

A low buzzing filled Peter’s ears. But it wasn't his Spider-Sense. It was almost like all his other senses were disorientated and were trying to reboot. His eyesight was blurry, but slowly coming back into focus. Looking around, he tried to spot Twilight or Spike, or anyone that might be able to help him. He then heard a new voice calling out to him.

“Hey, you ok? First time through can be rough. Here, give me your hand.”

With his limited vision, Peter could almost make out a yellow and red haze, and what could possibly be a hand. Reaching out, the mystery hand grabbed hold and pulled him back up. As he got to his feet, his vision finally returned, allowing him to see who was kind enough to help him up.

“You ok? At least you can stand on your feet. I take it you're a friend of Twilight’s? I’m Sunset. She might have mentioned me.”

It was starting to come back from the story Twilight had told him of her first time here, and the girl she had to recover her magical crown from. The first thing that instantly caught Peter’s attention was Sunset’s skin, given that it was yellow. And she wasn't the only one. Twilight had mentioned that there were other versions of her friends here, and that appeared to be the case. Except they all looked incredibly different, just like Sunset did.

All of them had different coloured skin, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash had no wings, and Applejack appeared a tad skinnier than her Equestrian self. In fact, there was little physical distinction between them all. This change had also affected Twilight, with her skin being changed and her wings removed. Peter then suddenly remembered Spike.

“Hey, where did Spike go? He was with you, wasn’t he?”

“Don’t worry Pete, I’m down here!”

Looking down to the source of the voice, Peter was stunned to see what looked to be… A dog.

“Is that… Spike?!”

It couldn't have been. How could a humanoid dragon be turned into a dog while Twilight became just a stripped down human? Then an idea struck. Had he been changed too? Looking at his hands, Peter noticed that his skin seemed paler than usual. But as far as he could tell, everything else felt fine. Except for a weird sensation at the small end of his back. Reaching down, he was horrified to feel something… furry.

“What the fuck is this?!”

Panicking, he looked back to see what could only be described as a tail. It was rather simple in appearance, but was nonetheless incredibly frightening to have.

“Why in God's name do I have a tail?! Twilight loses limbs and I get an extra one. Why do I even… wait. It’s right where my birthmark should be. Why do I get the feeling it’s not a birthmark? Did I… used to have a tail?”

Despite having so many questions about this new appendage, Peter was also aware just how much it stood out. He quickly attempted to stuff the tail inside his clothing, but was largely unsuccessful. In the middle of the attempt to hide it, the tail took on a mind of its own, wrapping around his waist in a comfortable fashion.

“Well I guess that’ll do. For now. I hope no one saw that.”

Unfortunately, someone did notice. Ironically, it was the only other individual with a tail. That being Spike, who was struggling to understand what he had seen. But before he could start asking questions, a glare from Peter was enough to stop him. A glare filled with anger, giving Spike pause. So he resigned himself to being silent. As the girls surrounded Peter to make sure he was ok, he hastily tried to blurt out questions.

“I need to get in contact with the Justice League!”

A confused silence was all that could be heard. All of the girls had no clue as to what Peter was referencing, and he could tell.

“What about the Avengers?”

“Is that some kind of band? Is that your band name?!”

That was all the other Rainbow Dash could inquire. But it was the final nail in the coffin for any hope Peter had left. All he could feel now… was anger.

***

Adagio felt incredible. For the first time in centuries, she felt like herself. And she wasn't the only one. Aria and Sonata seemed revitalised and energetic, though still impossible to deal with.

“Well ladies, it looks like my plan is going swimmingly. I can practically TASTE the ambient magic here. Whatever happened at this school all those months ago left a massive footprint. Now we just have to find the source and get who or whatever it may be to have a little… conflict with the locals.”

A loud crunch stopped Adagio’s monologuing in its tracks. Sonata was busy munching on a pair of tacos from the school canteen.

“What? I wanted lunch.”

“Seriously, Sonata? We just had a meal. The biggest one we’ve had in forever.” Aria replied in her rather dull, depressed tone, as if she had gotten sick of this routine long ago.

Adagio did her best to ignore their bickering, as she tended to do. Until her gem began to pulse red rather fiercely, as did the gems of Aria and Sonata. While they were confused about just what this meant, Adagio had an idea.

“Ladies, it seems that we have another addition to the menu. Whatever our gems just picked up, it's a much more suitable meal than any amount of Equestrian magic. It feels like a banquet! I think we have a new target.”

***

Twilight and the girls had been spending a little while catching up, however this left Peter too contained in his own thoughts. And even he couldn't deny he was feeling more and more angry as the day was progressing. The realisation that he hadn't gotten home had been sitting in his mind, making the trip feel all but pointless. While the girls were talking away about how best to deal with the Sirens, all Peter could hear was white noise. There were parts of the conversation that he decided to pick up on, but for the most part he had dialed out a while ago.

“I can’t believe this. I mean, maybe I was being overzealous. But I had to try, right? Now I’m in the middle of all this… I DON'T WANT TO BE HERE!”

“Peter?” Snapping back to reality, Peter noticed that all the girls were staring at him. And he felt why. The glass that contained his milkshake had shattered in his grip, drawing the attention of almost everyone in the cafe. Some of the shards of glass had attempted to embed themselves into Peter's skin, but met complete resistance. But now he was covered in milkshake, and feeling rather embarrassed about it.

“Here. You might need this.”

Fluttershy offered up a nearby handkerchief with the same warmth her Equestrian counterpart would have. It was a little unnerving. Not just with her, but all of them. Each of the girls acted the same, sounded the same, and were pretty much the same as the girls Peter had gotten to know for almost a month. But they weren't the same. They were younger. They didn't have the same special abilities. It wasn't the same. And that only made him more angry.

***
CANTERLOT HIGH GYMNASIUM

The air was tense in the gym, that was for sure. Peter could feel it, almost like electricity, despite trying to distract himself with some snacks and juice. Whatever the Sirens had done, it had turned the entire school against each other. He even began to wonder if a fight would break out. And part of him even wanted one to-

“Hold on a second, Parker! Keep it together. Even if this isn't your world, you still gotta help out. Plus, I’m pretty sure I’d hurt every single one of these kids if I went loose. I gotta calm down.”

Looking around, Peter tried to hone in on who the Sirens could be, but his Spider-Sense was picking up nothing except the tension of the students. Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted Twilight getting rather close to one of the male students.

“Must be that guy they mentioned back at the Cafe. What’s his name? Flash Gordon?”

Amongst all the death stares, the gym doors opened, breaking the tension. In entered three girls, who’s mere presence alerted Peter’s Spider-Sense quite fiercely.

“So, those are the Sirens. Might as well make this quick.”

Setting his drink down, Peter locked onto the Sirens and began to make his way towards them. No one stood in his way, all the rage he could muster coming to the surface. If he could deal with them fast enough, he could be done with this place. And deep down, his blood boiled for a fight.

“So, you ladies are the legendary threats? Lets see what you GOT!”

A hand reached out to grab Peter’s own, turning his focus away from the Sirens. It turned out to be Twilight that had made the brave move.

“Don’t worry Peter, I have a plan.”

“Care to involve me on what this plan is?”

Peter couldn't recall anything being mentioned back at the cafe, so he was feeling a little in the dark. But Twilight failed to give any sensible answer.

“The girls and I have it under control. This will all be over shortly.”

Letting go of Peter’s hand, Twilight ventured over to where the other girls were standing. To his shock, all six girls confronted the Sirens by standing in formation and joining hands, ending on what could only be described as the worst possible scenario as Twilight cried out-

“FRIENDSHIP IS MAGIC!”

If something was supposed to happen, it never came. Just pure silence followed whatever the girls had attempted to do, leaving Twilight horrified.

“I don’t understand. We’re all together again. Why isn't this working? I thought this would work!”

***
Sitting on the steps of the school, the girls were trying to figure out what had just happened, and how big of a mess they had gotten themselves into. Peter on the other hand was busy pacing back and forth, staring at the school with rage in his eyes. Almost like he was waiting for someone to come out. Twilight couldn't help but take notice of this, and chose to confront him.

“Peter, you need to calm down. We’ll think of another plan.”

“We already tried your way. As soon as the Sirens show their faces, I’ll put them in the ground. You don’t get to decide how we deal with them now. You had your chance!”

The anger in his voice was raw, and a little off putting. The other girls were unsure of what to say, or if they could say anything at all. Yet Twilight still had the courage to speak up, despite Peter’s declining attitude.

“We didn't come here to kill them. We will find a way to access our Equestrian magic and depower them. I thought you were better than that! How could such a kind soul want to kill another living being?”

“Because I CAN! And now, I’ll have to because of your failure!”

If there was one word that could always break Twilight’s confidence, it was failure. The very concept had always terrified her, and even she had to admit to herself that it could possibly have happened today. Any confidence she had before was shaken, and it was from the most unlikely source. She had always expected to hear it from her friends, or her mentor. But hearing it from Peter… I t scared her. “I’m sorry Peter… I just-”

“Just what?! Went into hostile territory relying on blind faith?! Thinking that magic would be the solution when you can’t even control it here?! You’re supposed to be a princess, a leader. Yet you just gave the game away, and now the enemy knows we’re onto them. YOU caused that!”

The vitriol in Peter’s tone was terrifying, and Twilight swore she could hear a second voice behind the slander. The other girls didn't dare approach or intervene, the dual tone audible to them too, like hearing a demon. And all they could do was listen to Peter vent. “God, I just wanted to go home.”

Somewhere in her horrified state, Twilight couldn't help but question this comment. “But Peter, home is back in Equestri-”

“NO IT ISN'T! I’m not from your world! Not Equestria, not anywhere on your planet. I’m not FROM your planet.”

The final piece fell into place. Everything that had happened the past month now made sense. Peter’s exceptional strength, speed and healing abilities could only be found in a select few individuals in Equestria. And he qualified for none of them. But now, with this revelation, it all added up.

“So… you’re… you’re an alien?!”

“YES! Yes I am! Finally! Weeks of keeping it all a secret. I feel like I can finally breathe. You have NO idea how much of a struggle it’s been, having to try and keep up the facade. Doing my best to help out, be civil, even risking it all just to have a bit of freedom. And I couldn't even have that feeling thanks to Rainbow Dash!”

Off to the side, a horrified Rainbow Dash wondered as to what her other self had done to piss this guy off, all the while Peter turned more and more feral.

“All that time, and I had to pretend. All I could do was just stand there… AND SMILE!”

Before things could turn ugly, a red and blue streak crashed into Peter, knocking him back into the wall of the school, cracking its surface. Not that it phased him at all. If anything, it just made him even more angry, and he was ready to tear into whoever was dumb enough to- And then he saw who it was. It was almost like looking in a mirror. Almost. The suit was definitely cheap, made on a budget. The web shooters were clunky and nowhere near compact. The overall look was amateurish. But there was no mistake.

It was Spider-Man.

Episode 14 - The Other Spider-Man

“Don’t worry ladies, I’ll make sure this punk can’t hurt you!” Spider-Man declared with heroic determination, bringing a chuckle out of the already enraged Peter.

“Not bad kid. I actually felt that a little. But a friendly piece of advice - Leave. Now.” Unfazed by the hit he took, Peter got to his feet, taking seemingly no injury by being thrown back into the wall of the school. This surprised Spider-Man, who’s own Spider-Sense was informing him that he was in way over his head, and compelling him to run away. Except he wouldn’t budge. “ I can’t believe he shrugged that off so easily! But I can’t give up now, not with these girls in harm's way!” Quickly, Spider-Man raised his arm to fire off his signature webbing, the clunky web shooters responding to his command.

Seeing this manoeuvre from a mile away, Peter stepped to the side to avoid the incoming webbing, surprising Spider-Man yet again. With a ranged battle seemingly off the table, the masked hero went for the direct approach once again, running in a circle at high speeds. “If I can keep myself out of sight, then I can land another sneak attack!” To the girls, he became a red and blue blur, practically invisible to them as he raced around in place.

However, this was not the case for Peter. To his eyes, his attacker was moving in slow motion, and his eyes could track every movement. Unaware of this, Spider-Man leapt forward ready to attack Peter behind his back, only to be left in shock as his target turned around to face him. “No way! How did he see me?!” Faster than he could react, Spider-Man felt something collide with his midsection, sending him flying back into the same wall he knocked Peter into, but with significantly more force, causing the brick to give way slightly.

The girls looked on in horror as Peter suddenly dominated the fight in the blink of an eye, all of them confused as to what just happened. His patience worn thin, Peter marched forward towards the now dazed Spider-Man, his eyes still filled with seething rage. It was clear that he was about to do something horrible, and none of the girls knew what to do. Except for Twilight.

In the midst of all the madness, she had been thinking about everything she had heard from Peter while he vented at her. She had now started to put things together, recognizing the outfit that Spider-Man wore. Though it had some design changes (and was clearly made on a budget) it shared similarities with the suit Peter wore the day they met. “Could he be…? No time to think about that! I have to stop this before someone gets hurt!” Brazenly, she stood between Peter and Spider-Man, causing the former to stop his advance. Though this didn't diminish his rage.

“Out of the WAY, Twilight!” Despite the demonic tone of his voice, Twilight stood her ground.

“No Peter. I have no idea what’s come over you, but this isn’t you. This past month, I’ve been observing you. I didn’t want to, but I was asked to do it. And what I saw was someone with incredible strength, but also incredible kindness. You helped my friends with so many things, even things that didn’t demand your attention. That’s the Peter I saw. That’s the one my friends care about. And you are NOT him!” Even with Peter's enraged stare piercing into her, Twilight held her place between him and Spider-Man. Whatever she did seemed to have gotten some sense into him and calmed him down a little, though he still held his place staring down at Twilight.

“You’d be surprised how little you know about me. The shit I’ve seen would terrify even your precious princesses! If I’ve seemed kind, then I’ve fooled you pretty well.” Peter’s voice still echoed with vitriol, but Twilight refused to believe any of it.

“I doubt it. If I know one thing, it’s a good person. And even behind all that anger, you are a good person. I’m sorry if you feel disappointed, but allowing all this hate to consume you isn’t the answer. If our friends could see you now, they’d be horrified. Especially Fluttershy.”

Somehow, hearing that name gave Peter the most clarity out of anything else he heard. He didn't know why, but the very idea of seeing the Fluttershy he knew being scared of him was sobering.

The red mist dispersed a little, and Peter began to back away from Twilight and Spider-Man, letting the masked hero get to his feet. “So, we’re not fighting anymore, right?” Peter shook his head, now more agreeable and possible to talk to. Yet the echo in his voice could still be heard, though it was fading away now. The fight now over, the girls rushed over to comfort Twilight as she took panicked breaths. Relief filled her being, but she was still concerned about what was to come, especially with the look Peter was still giving her.

“You get one opportunity to deal with the Sirens, Twilight. If you can’t find a way to do it, then I’ll do it myself.” While the fight had ended, Spider-Man still remained on edge, his Spider-Sense still tingling while in close proximity to Peter. Though something was bugging him about the guy that had just wiped the floor with him. “Wait a second, do I know you from somewhere? You look… familiar.”

While Peter knew that this was a question for himself, he couldn't say anything out loud. Even if this kid wasn't him entirely, he still had an identity to protect. “Best not to think too much about it, Spider-Man. Do us a favour, and stay out of this.”

“Not a chance! I’m not really sure what's going on, but you almost hurt that girl. So until I know that you don’t go all Jekyll and Hyde again, I’m sticking around to help!” It was easy to tell how much younger this Spider-Man was in comparison to Peter. The fiery passion to help others and do good was still there within him, but it was a fire that had been all but extinguished. Debating with himself, Peter had considered pressing the issue and making his younger self leave, while at the same time thinking about Twilight and the girls. If he did lose his mind again, there had to be someone to keep him in check.

“Fine. But you listen to us. No ifs or buts, you do as we say until this is over.” It wasn't exactly what he wanted, but it was as good as he could get. Spider-Man nodded his head in agreement, looking over at the girls hoping to get their approval, though they said nothing as their focus was more on making sure Twilight was ok. Amidst the chaos, the group had failed to notice the group of students beginning to gather at the entrance of the school, their phones in hand taking pictures of the spectacle.

“It’s the Spider-Man!”

“He’s totally amazing!”

“Didn’t that guy on the news say he was dangerous? Maybe we should stay away?”

“Don’t be ridiculous! He’s a hero!”

Given that the crowd was beginning to build, Spider-Man figured it was best to leave. “I’ll find you guys later. Duty calls elsewhere, and it won’t be long before my adoring public includes the police.” Shooting out a web, he swung away into the sky, cameras flashing as the students tried to grab as many pictures as they could, either as a personal keepsake or in the hopes of financial gain. The only one not enamoured by seeing him swing away was Peter, who was still unimpressed by his counterpart. “Guess he doesn't like the crowds either. He’s learned that lesson at least. Still a rookie though.”

LATER

Being in such a confined space with Peter was now far from anyone's idea of a good time. After his meltdown, piling into Applejack’s van now seemed like a major risk. The trip thus far had been silent at least, but that was mostly due to no one in the van wanting to say a word in case he turned hostile. As far as they were concerned, Peter’s voice was now poison to them, and he was aware of it. Sitting at the very back, Peter glanced around trying to fully gauge the mood, with the only individual actually looking at him being Spike. Though it was easy to tell he was mad about what went down. Both the boy-turned-dog and Twilight sat closest to Peter, the latter choosing to do so as she believed that if he lost it again, she could calm him down.

“I’m not sure what in the heck that was all about, but don’t you ever pull a stunt like that again. Ah don’t give a damn how strong you are, but scare Twilight like that again and there will be hell to pay!” Applejack broke the silence, laying down the law in a way only she could. It was tough for Peter to hear, especially from someone who’s Equestrian self had been so kind to him. He wanted to say something to try and defend himself, but his response got stuck in his throat as he remembered how terrified they all were when he last spoke. But he did feel more calm, especially as they got further from the school, meaning any influence the Sirens must have had was depleted.

“They have to be getting pretty strong to make me feel like this. I can’t believe I lost it like that at Twilight! Have I really just been faking this whole time? No, I couldn't have been. Everyone's been so nice to me. I was starting to feel welcome, happy… At peace.”

“I gotta agree with AJ. You pull that crap again, and I’ll be the first to smack some sense into you, no matter how strong you are! Got it, Parker?” Unsurprisingly, Rainbow Dash was the other likely candidate to try and keep Peter in his place, yet she and Applejack were the only ones to speak their minds. Rarity and Sunset sent dirty looks from their seats in the back, neither knowing what to say that hadn’t already been said. The only ones not looking at Peter were Pinkie and Fluttershy, the latter of whom looked as if she had shut herself out of the conversation entirely, and whose silence somehow afflicted Peter the most.

That was the second time today that the very idea of disappointing Fluttershy stuck in Peter’s mind. And now he would have to keep thinking about it on the journey back to Sweet Apple Acres.

APPLE FAMILY HOME

The Apple family farm was by far one of the biggest changes from its Equestrian counterpart. While it still had a barn, the main house seemed much smaller in comparison. With less space to work with, sleeping arrangements were tricky to figure out, especially with none of the girls wanting to be in close proximity to Peter. The decision was made to have all of them, and Spike, split between Applejack and Applebloom’s rooms, which was only possible due to the youngest Apple staying over at a friend's house that night.

As the day ended, all the girls were camped inside Applejacks room, taking some time to relax before they had to call it a day. A mix of video games, make up and selfies were the late night activities. They had also ordered enough pizza for everyone to enjoy, including Peter. Though he had been relegated to the living room for the night, he made use of his solitude, choosing to meditate in an effort to bring his anger under control.

A knocking at the door paused his meditation. “That’ll be the pizza guy.” Before he could get to the door, Pinkie had already rushed downstairs in sheer excitement, swung open the door and thanked the delivery guy. Despite the number of boxes in hand, she seemed to be handling them easily enough. That was until she began to lose her footing and began to fall. Through sheer instinct, Peter rushed forward, catching Pinkie and the boxes before they could fall. Though he quickly realised that this might not have been the best idea, Pinkie didn't seem afraid of him.

“That was a close one! Thank you for that. Ummm… Here’s your pizza.” It was obvious she was still a little hesitant to be around him, but not enough to cause a panic. Before she left, Pinkie grabbed three of the boxes of pizza and handed them to Peter, a rather weak smile on her face. The sight of Pinkie, of all people, having to force a smile once again made Peter feel guilty for the events of the day. Nothing he could do about it for now. Tomorrow was another day, and an opportunity to set things right. For now-

“Pizza Time!”

LATER THAT NIGHT

The heavy smell of cheese pizza now filled the Apple home as the number of empty boxes increased. The food had been enjoyed, and now it was time to rest. The calmness of the night had allowed Peter to fully calm his mind, though he still had much to think about, including the Sirens and the other Spider-Man. “I can’t believe everything that's happened today. The Siren’s magic definitely did a number on me. Hopefully it's the only time, now that my mental defences have seen it in action. Now all I have to worry about is Twilight getting the spell ready, and making sure no one connects the dots between me and my other self. Poor kid doesn't need any grief.”

While lost in thought, Peter didn't notice that someone was coming down the stairs. It wasn't until one of the steps creaked heavily that he actually turned his attention to whoever was coming down. From under his duvet, Peter was able to spy Twilight as she got to the bottom step, a stack of paper under her arm. She looked over at the couch, perhaps hoping that Peter was still awake. Rather than try to wake him however, she went over to the kitchen door, looking back before she went inside. “I promise I’ll fix this, Peter. Then we can go home.”

Unbeknownst to her, Peter was still very much awake and could hear everything she was saying. As much as he wanted to believe in her, the girl's earlier attempt to deal with the Sirens didn't leave him with much faith. Curious as to what was going on, Peter slowly got up from the couch and made his way towards the kitchen, the floor creaking slightly with every movement. “Any more of this and she’ll hear me.” On his way to the kitchen, Peter heard another set of footsteps coming down the stairs, flipping up to the ceiling in order to avoid being seen.

At the foot of the steps was Sunset Shimmer, gazing around to see if Peter was on the couch, but only saw an empty duvet. “Maybe he went to the bathroom?” The absence of the guy that threw around a superhuman like he was a ragdoll was a little concerning. But for now, Sunset focused on Twilight, given she had ducked out in the middle of the night. She then heard commotion coming from the kitchen and went to investigate. There at the counter was Twilight, several crumpled up pieces of paper lying around her, another thrown towards the trash can in frustration. “No, that won’t work either! None of these will work! Maybe Peter was right. I am relying too much on faith.”

“I wouldn't let him get you down. That guy clearly has some issues.” Sunset made her presence known as Twilight began to lose her cool. Despite the history these two shared, it was safe to say they were able to enjoy each other's company now.

“Hey Sunset. I was just figuring out the counterspell song. It's not going well.” It was an odd feeling for Sunset. When the two met, she had been trying to claim an unfair advantage over Twilight and get her own way. Then she was given a second chance with help along the way. Now it looked like the person who gave her that opportunity needed some help now.

“Listen here, Twilight. We’re lucky to have you here. I wouldn't have the first idea of what to do about the Sirens. If you hadn't been able to get here… I don’t know what I’d do. But we all know you can do this.” It was strange. The last time Twilight had visited this world, it was to stop Sunset from abusing magic that she didn't earn, and would have abused it to get her own way. It was odd to hear that she wouldn't have had the confidence to face the Sirens herself. But even she lacked the confidence to do what needed to be done.

“I know you’d have figured something out. You and the other girls. You didn't need me. And right now, I’m not exactly the symbol of hope. Maybe Peter was right. Maybe it's just best to end the Sirens before they can do more damage. He’s strong enough to do it quickly.” Sunset couldn't believe what she was hearing. The Princess of Friendship, who fought ancient monsters and jealous schoolgirls, had her confidence completely shaken by someone with anger issues.

“Oh yeah, he clearly knows what he’s talking about, shouting at the world like it owes him something. And wanting to kill them? That's just wrong. And we both know that. If he thinks that's the way to go, then he’s no friend of yours. I don’t care where he’s from or how strong he is, it doesn't make him right. Maybe it's really him talking, or maybe it isn't. Either way, don’t let him stop you! Besides, it looks like we’ve got a real superhero on our side now.”

How odd. On a quiet night at Sweet Apple Acres, these two former rivals strengthened their friendship, and Twilight's resolve grew strong with it. “Alright, I’ll keep at it! But for now, I think we better go to sleep. Come on, let's call it a night.”

The two departed the kitchen together, a little more content with their situation. Though Twilight did wonder: should Peter become more of a hazard, could they count on his other self? The answer might come soon. As the two girls returned upstairs, they were still totally unaware that Peter had been listening in the entire time, still stuck to the ceiling. Hearing all of the hardship he had caused Twilight since arriving only increased the guilt he already felt. “Guess I gotta start going easier on her. But if she can’t deal with the Sirens, then I’ll have to do something.”

THE NEXT MORNING

Music had been ringing out from the Apple barn all morning long. The Rainbooms had been practising the list of songs that would hopefully carry them through the Battle of the Bands. They started off by having Twilight lead on the songs to find out if their magic would awaken. However, they didn't account for one thing - She was a horrendous singer under pressure. While the other band members tried to find a groove so that they could release their magic, Peter, Spike and Sunset were trying to cancel out the noise from Twilight's singing.

“Please tell me this isn't the plan, otherwise these girls are so finished!

“So, is this a bad time?”

To everyone's surprise, Spider-Man was standing at the barn door. While it was great to see him show up, Applejack was sure no one had mentioned where they were. “How in the heck did you find us? This is pretty much the middle of nowhere.” The masked hero gave no response, but Peter had a fairly good idea of how he managed to track them down.

“Must have been Spider tracers. It was one of the earliest gadgets I made alongside my shooters. Then again, if he did use tracers, why didn't I sense them?” ” It was like a trip down superhero memory lane for Peter, hearing about all these old inventions of his from when he was a teenager. Well, he still was a teenager, just at the tail end of his time at that point in life. He was mostly just being reminded of how much of an amateur he was back in the day. “Hope you’re ready for some Hocus Pocus, kid. This ain't some mook with a gun we’re dealing with.”

“From what I saw yesterday, there’s nothing scarier than you, so I doubt anything else could compare. Way to be a party pooper.” A fair point; Peter hadn’t exactly given the best first impression. Though it still didn't take away from the seriousness of the situation, as Twilight was about to emphasise.

“I have to agree with Peter, I’m afraid. The Sirens are ancient creatures from my world, capable of sowing the seeds of negativity throughout entire cities. Once they do that, they then feed off of the energy they generate. And unless we can figure out a way to stop them, they might do the same here.”

It took a few moments for Spider-Man to process all this new information, feeling a little sheepish at how little he was taking it seriously. “And I thought an old man with mechanical vulture wings was weird. So these Sirens are responsible for what’s going on at your school? Interesting. Do they turn into mermaids at all? Can they still drown us if we aren't near the ocean?”

“Easy there, Spider-Boy. These aren't the same Sirens we’ve heard of. It took a powerful sorcerer from Twilight's world to get rid of them, and that was a thousand years ago. We have no idea what they’ve been up to for that long. Best you hang back and let us handle it.” Peter once again attempted to assert dominance over his other self, who was smart enough to notice and didn't back down.

“Listen here, Geralt of Rivia, I already said I want to help. So with that said, I guess you’re stuck with me.”

“Geralt of where now? Oh right, the monster slayer. Guess that's the impression I’ve given right now.” Though Peter was able to understand this reference, Twilight was not so lucky. “Who is this Geralt?” It took a moment for Peter to remember that Equestria didn't have the same media consumption as Earth did.

“I’ll explain on the way to the school.”

CANTERLOT HIGH GYMNASIUM

Walking back into the Gymnasium was a terrifying prospect, especially given the fact that the Sirens would be there waiting for them. And if Twilight's suspicions were correct, they were to blame for Peter's change in attitude.

“We have to at least get to the finals, and put a stop to the Sirens before their big moment.”

Though it still wouldn’t be easy. The students of Canterlot High were still very much under the Sirens’ influence, sharing the same angry glares they gave each other yesterday. Though as soon as the group walked in, all eyes fell on them. Though three particular sets were of interest, as the Dazzlings had a keen eye on these girls, especially after their big declaration yesterday. However, all three noticed that the group still didn’t emit any energy for them to feed from. As Adagio had surmised, they were the real opponents in this competition. And the real threat. Yet there was one thing the eldest Siren took careful note of.

“That boy with them. He appears to be subconsciously fighting our magic, but at the same time he cannot control himself. That energy source we detected… IT'S HIM!”

A chuckle escaped Adagio’s mouth, confusing her siblings momentarily. She quickly reigned herself in however. “Apologies ladies. It seems I’ve gotten a little too excited. It just feels amazing, having our true power being restored. And we haven't even begun to draw out the real main course.”

“But the Rainblossoms, or whatever they’re called, aren't under our spell, Adagio. How are we supposed to get their magic?” Aria made a fair point. The one detail that gave them away was also the biggest complication of their plan - The Rainbooms were immune to their magic. At least, for now. In Adagio’s mind, that issue would solve itself.

“The Rainbooms are just as capable of falling apart as anyone else. They just need a little push in the wrong direction. And I have a feeling everyone here is going to be lining up to give them a shove!”

Things were definitely in the Sirens' advantage. The more agitated they made the students, the more power they were getting back. Not only that, but their growing influence over Peter was increasing their strength significantly more than they ever imagined. Adagio figured that even if they couldn't get their hands on the Equestrian magic, then he would be enough. “Well my mystery man. Whether you like it or not, you’ve given my sisters and I the means to take over this world. I’ll have to thank you somehow… After your friends have been removed from the equation!”

ONE HOUR LATER

The first round of the Battle of the Bands had been painful. Not to say there wasn't some talent here and there, but many of the performances were not exactly chart toppers. It wasn't helping Peter’s temperament one bit. “If I wanted to watch people embarrass themselves in a talent show, I’d just watch American Idol.” The last performance was a sorry excuse for a rap number by two of the younger students, Snips and Snails. At least Pinkie seemed to have enjoyed it. On the other hand, Peter was gritting his teeth the entire time. “Good thing Biggie ain’t around anymore. He’s probably rolling in his grave right now.”

Next up to compete were the girls, or the Rainbooms as Rainbow Dash had named the band. Well, her band as she liked to keep implying. They were late onto the stage however, as Rarity had wandered off to get changed into, in her opinion, quite fashionable performance attire. Though to everyone else, she looked a little ridiculous. Compared to what Peter had seen of her Equestrian counterpart, the difference was night and day.

As the girls took the stage, the atmosphere in the gym got more and more hostile. This did not hamper the girl’s spirits, who began to play their song, which was a cheery number as expected. Though, it was an odd sensation, it felt for Peter as if he was feeling… calmer. Just listening to them sing was pulling back the red haze in his mind, and he began to have clear thoughts. But this meant he began to fully comprehend what he had done yesterday.

“I… Almost hurt Twilight. And that other me. I almost killed the poor kid. The Sirens! I have to… No. Twilight was right. Why am I thinking like this? What changed? Wait… The tail!”

Feeling at the small of his back, Peter felt the new limb tucked away. Before he was exposed to the Sirens’ magic, he had felt this rage build within him as soon as they arrived. And the only other new factor was the tail. “It would explain a lot. If I was super aggressive when I was younger… My parents must have had it cut off. I really am an alien…”

Unbeknownst to the group, several of the students were high above the stage, skulking in the rafters, all ready to ambush the Rainbooms and spoil their performance. The Sirens had truly corrupted the school against each other. Fortunately, this world's Spider-Man had been able to creep inside and keep an eye on things. “Jeez. And I thought Flash shoving me in a locker was bad. Better help those girls out!” Before the students could make any attempt to foil the Rainbooms song, they were pulled away by a strand of webbing and settled back down on the gym. Several of them tried to see who had yanked them away, but spotted nothing.

The performance then ended, the red mist settling over Peter’s mind once again. For a moment, he could have sworn someone was right behind him, their ghostly hands crushing his brain. It didn't help that his Spider-Sense began to scream out in all directions. “It’s like it’s everywhere! I can’t… Focus… How could they get in my head to begin with? My mental shields should keep them out! Unless… This is the real me?” Noticing that Peter was hunched over in pain, the girls and Spider-Man rushed over to make sure he was ok, though still apprehensive of his mood. Twilight cautiously approached, kneeling down to see Peter eye-to-eye. He felt her gaze on him, and looked up.

His eyes were flowing with tears and were bloodshot. Twilight could see it written all over his face - he was in agony. “Twilight… It hurts… I’m so sorry for what I said…”

Hearing him cry out for help broke Twilight’s heart. He had always seemed so resilient, but it appeared that everyone had their limit. “It’s ok, Peter. We’ll fix this. We’ll make you better!”

“Why don’t I get him outside, away from their influence?” Trying to continue his useful streak, Spider-Man offered to take responsibility for his other self. Twilight nodded, confident that he could keep an eye on Peter while they finished the competition. Offering his hand, Spider-Man got Peter onto his feet and out of the gym. As the two got to the front door, the young hero was still cautious, his Spider-Sense still going full blast. And pointing right at Peter.

“I guess it was a good idea to have you around, huh Peter?” This caught Spider-Man by surprise, having his identity so casually mentioned. At the same time, he sort of knew this was inevitable. Despite a very different attitude and looking quite different, this other Peter Parker was like him. He could sense it the moment they met. Though he was still concerned.

“The girls don’t know, do they?”

“Twilight probably figured it out, but I doubt she’s said anything. Neither have I. I get how important a secret identity is. And I’m guessing you haven't been at this very long?” The whole time Peter had been in this world, he had been studying his other self, and it had become clear that this Spider-Man was indeed still a kid due to his more optimistic mindset. Something Peter had long since lost.

“Only six months. Guess you’ve been doing this longer? How else did you become such a sourpuss?” If only he was aware just how much Peter had been through. Four years felt like an eternity being a superhero. This world was peaceful in comparison, aside from the magical creatures hell bent on taking over. As they got to Applejack's van, Peter crawled inside and pulled a nearby blanket over him. He couldn't remember the last time he felt like this, being so dependent on someone else.

“Want some advice, kid? Be very careful in this job. Eventually you get too deep into it. And before you know it, you’re nineteen and stuck in another universe.”

A FEW HOURS LATER

The knockout stages of the competition neared their end, with the Rainbooms somehow getting through to the finals. All according to Twilight’s plan. Yet things hadn’t gone smoothly. During their last performance, Rainbow Dash had pulled a stint of grandstanding, almost activating her Equestrian magic. Fortunately, Sunset Shimmer had stopped the performance by tackling Dash to the floor. The girls figured that little stunt would have them removed from the competition, yet Celestia and Luna put them in the finals. Though this was much to the dismay of one of the other students, swearing that the girls had cheated somehow. However, it was obvious that some trickery had been pulled. And as the group travelled home for the day, they knew exactly who was responsible.

“The Sirens must have been onto us since yesterday. We’re the only students not at each other's throats.” Twilight had been going over the events of the day since they left the school, and it was easy to agree with her. The other girls were sure they were done, given how the last round went, but it appears that they were given a second chance, even if it was for insidious reasons.

But now they had a new problem. Peter had gone from being a man of few words to no words at all. He was also sweating bullets, gulping down water constantly. He had needed help getting back to the van, as his strength had completely left him. How ironic, that he went from the most terrifying person in the room to becoming completely helpless, hunched over and still covered in a blanket. Next to him, Fluttershy was patting down his head with a wet cloth trying to bring his temperature under control. But nothing was working. Peter was burning up, and there was nothing Twilight could do for him.

“If we don’t stop the Sirens soon, then Peter might just be their first victim. It almost seems like their influence is killing him. If he dies… I’ll never forgive myself.”

RAINBOW FALLS PARK

With the first few rounds of the Battle of the Bands out of the way, The Dazzlings decided to enjoy the rest of the day at the park, especially given that it was a sunny day. A trio of ice cream orders later, and they were taking in the afternoon sun. While Sonata and Aria had their usual back and forth, Adagio was taking in the scenery with glee.

“So much beauty. A shame it has to be constantly spoiled by these barbaric humans. I wonder how long before even this park is turned into a wasteland?”

The more she thought about it, the more it began to annoy her.

“After a thousand years, we’ll finally be able to set this world straight. These humans will no longer be able to ruin this beautiful world. It’ll be ours to do with as we please!”

“Hey Adagio! Take a look!” In her high pitched, somewhat grating voice, Sonata called out for the eldest Siren to join herself and Aria over by the pond. She was worried that it was for something benign and annoying, but was pleasantly surprised when she got to the railing and looked to where Sonata was pointing. “Look! All the little duckies are swimming along!” True enough, a family of ducks were gliding along the pond's surface in peace. Sonata was overjoyed, and even Aria cracked a smile. All the while, Adagio was being reminded of their mission.

“After we’ve regained our full power, they’ll always be able to do that forever. And these humans will pay for the damage they’ve done here, we'll set them straight. Once we control this world, we’ll never have to fear anything again!”

While the other Sirens understood where Adagio was coming from, and knew that their end goal was in sight, even they had some reservations. Especially the more timid Sonata. “Do we really have to subjugate them? I know they’re… well, the worst, but not all of them are like that. Remember that Mozart guy? Oh his music was beautiful!”

“And yet for every composer, there’s been a dictator that shuts down their work. For every scientist trying to better the world, there’s some hotshot general that wants to weaponize what they discover. Or did you forget what these humans made seventy years ago?! That accursed bomb of theirs rivals the destructive power of an Alicorn, and they have thousands of them, ready to use at a moments notice! They are on the very edge of annihilating themselves and this world, and even if we could somehow survive, they’d have wiped themselves out and we’d starve! So yes Sonata, we MUST subjugate them for their own good!”

Feeling rather crushed, Sonata turned her attention back to the duck pond. For a moment, Adagio wanted to apologise, but remembered that she was in the right. In her mind at least. However, she did notice Aria giving her a look. “What? Do you have something to say? Out with it!”

Unlike Sonata, Aria was a lot more resilient to their leader’s venomous attitude. “You know she doesn't like this stuff, Dagi. She’s gotten too used to being here. She likes it here. Maybe we can just find a way to get home after we get our powers back. If I’m gonna die someday, I’d rather it not be here.” Home. The concept of getting home was something the three had dreamed of. But Adagio had long since left it behind.

“Even if we could get back, we’d run the risk of Starswirl and the Pillars or the Princesses still being around. If we couldn't get a foothold against them, we’d be done for sure. Especially against Celestia. At least here we have no opposition. Unless that dork in the spider getup tries to intervene. We can deal with him easily enough. But think about it. After a millennium, we’ll be our true selves again. And this planet will be ours. And this time, there will be no Princesses, no Sorcerers, and no Pillars to stop us.”

“You might be wrong about that Spider-Guy, Dagi. Take a look.” Sonata had joined back into the conversation, taking out her phone and bringing up a video. It was from a local news network, showing Spider-Man fighting a giant mechanical rhino. The Sirens watched in awe as the rhino charged head on, but Spider-Man caught it by the horn and flipped it over his head, slamming the mech into the ground with all his might, causing several parts of it to break off.

Sonata paused the video and put away her phone, figuring that was enough. “He looks pretty tough. Not only that, we still don’t know where that other source that's been juicing us up all day could be coming from!”

Though she was at times a little brainless, Sonata did have her moments of brilliance. And she did have a point. There were multiple factors that were now starting to stack up against the Sirens at their moment of triumph. But in Adagio’s mind, there were just as many things in their corner. “So he’s a little strong. It won’t matter if he can’t get near us. Plus, we still have the element of surprise. Unless he’s already found us out, then he doesn't know where the real threat will be until it's too late. As for the unknown source, I might have an idea. That cute guy hanging out with the Rainbooms? I felt it for a moment, but he’s practically radiating pure rage. He’s our battery. And whether he knows it or not… He’s our key to victory!”

Episode 15 - Battle of the Beasts

Episode 15 - Unleash the Monster

SIRENS APARTMENT

For possibly the last time, Adagio would be in this apartment. No matter what would happen tonight, she would never be coming back here. It was a weird feeling. For decades, she and her sisters had called this place home. A rather eye-catching high rise in the city, which they were able to afford given their years of investment of money and assets. But now it was time to leave it all behind. Once their full power would be restored, they could do whatever they want. Admittedly, Adagio couldn't help but admire her room. It was her place of solitude in dark times, and where she felt the most safe. After today, she would no longer need it.

“We won’t have to hide any longer. These humans will bow down to us. No more living in fear, waiting for the day that the humans
would destroy themselves, and us.”

In the living room, Sonata and Aria were busy packing everything away. Piles of boxes lay displaced around them as decades of belongings were stored away, seeing the light of day for potentially the last time. They at least had some keepsakes from their incredibly long lives, all from various eras of humanity’s history.

Aria’s pick was a dagger, but not just any dagger. From what she had been told, this dagger was one of the twenty-three used to assassinate the Roman dictator Julius Caesar.

Sonata had chosen a much more innocent item, that being a bronze bracelet inscribed with Italian glyphs. A favourite of hers from the Renaissance.

Then there was Adagio, who had always kept her keepsake close to her, but always hidden. The one blemish on her otherwise flawless figure, found on her chest. Just above her cleavage, sat a scar, seared into her flesh from long ago. While the ages had healed the wound, it never fully disappeared. An eternal mockery from the humans she so despised. She was forever marked, a physical reminder that she had been defeated. In her mind, it was just another validation for her conquest. Yet she was not the only one to carry scars, though hers were the most physical. Her sisters had taken their fair share of emotional scars over the centuries, though they were always remiss to talk about them.

“Is this really necessary, Adagio? Can’t we just call this whole thing off and live our lives?”

Sonata, ever the optimist, tried one last time to talk her sisters out of their attempt to rule the world. If there was one thing her sisters had picked up over the years, it was that Sonata was never a fan of the violence they had to commit at times. Adagio knew it all too well. She never understood why her younger sibling was so against securing her own safety, but never truly held it against her. Out of the three of them, Sonata had been the one to keep some part of herself intact. It gave Adagio some comfort that at least one of them hadn't gone insane. At least, that's how it seemed on the surface.

“She’s always been so secretly clever. Always able to keep her true feelings just below the surface. Sweet, innocent Sonata. Always smiling. Always pushing forward.”

The request mulled over in Adagio's head. Maybe it was the safest option they had. Even now, forces were massing against them that could upset their plans. Was it time to let this whole vendetta go and move forward with their lives? In the end, she couldn't let it go. Centuries of resentment sat in her mind, memories of the pain caused by humans. Of the three, Adagio was the only one who couldn't relent.

“If we don’t go through with this, we’ll never be safe. It’s only a matter of time before we’re discovered. We already have that Spider freak nosing around the place. And if the Rainbooms have figured out our plot, then rest assured they’ve undoubtedly recruited him in order to stop us. Not only that, but that guy that's been fueling us? He’s no ordinary human. If he decides to turn all that rage against us, we’re in big trouble!”

The last thing Adagio wanted to do was terrify her sisters into complying with her plan. But in her mind the situation was that desperate now. Aria on the other hand was paying less and less attention as she packed her things away. Her desire to speak her mind to Adagio grew every moment she heard her talking down to Sonata, given her own reluctance to go ahead with this plan too. For now, she bit her tongue, wanting only to see this through to the end.

SWEET APPLE ACRES

The Rainbooms had been in a weird headspace all morning while they packed their gear. There was this unspoken silence between all of them. But they knew why. Just inside the Apple homestead, Twilight sat with Peter while he lay on the couch, his skin almost aflame with heat. No matter what she tried to do to alleviate his fever, nothing worked. Any moisture applied to his forehead burned away in seconds, and any liquid she managed to work down his throat didn't seem to work either. “If this keeps going, he’ll die of dehydration. By my estimate, he has until the end of the day before his body burns through all its moisture. We have to deal with the Sirens now!”

As she stood up to leave, Twilight left a bunch of towels covered in water all over Peter's body, in the vain hope that it would keep him going until they returned. “I promise I’ll fix this, Peter. I promise. I’m so sorry I dragged you into this…” The mood outside wasn't any better. The girls had loaded up their instruments and were waiting for Twilight, though they felt less than optimistic. Atop the van was Spider-Man, who once again had joined the group to provide assistance. Despite his presence, it did little to lift morale. The only one still trying to have a semblance of positivity was Sunset.
“Come on girls. We can still do this. All you have to do is play your hearts out and we can win. Isn't that right, Twilight?”

At that moment, Twilight didn't want to be the one with all the answers. She didn't want to be the one that everyone relied on. She just wanted to shut the rest of the world out of her head for a moment. The pressure was finally beginning to set in for her. “I… I’m not sure anymore. I think bringing Peter here was a terrible mistake. His anger has been fueling the Sirens. Everything they've been capable of is on me. Because I brought him here. I’m so sorry…” Tears began to form in Twilight's eyes, the events of the past few days now weighing down on her mind. Though there was one thing she was forgetting - she wasn't alone in this. Seeing their friend in such a desperate state, the girls huddled around and hugged her. She could feel their warmth lift her spirits, and her tears began to dry.

“Thank you, girls. Sometimes I forget that I don’t have to do this all on my own. I have you all standing with me! Come on, we have to stop the Sirens and save Peter!” With Twilight's spirits lifted, the rest of the group began to feel the same. With newfound vigour, they all shuffled into the van, ready to face off against the Sirens. Spider-Man stayed on the roof as he usually would, the van already full as is. As they drove off, Twilight continued to think over their plan, but with some different ideas. “Perhaps Peter was right. We need to think this through. I believe in my friends, but I can’t gamble their lives on sheer chance. I'll have to make a quick stop in Equestria.”

LATER THAT DAY

Inside the Apple house, Peter was having anything but positive thoughts. Every breath felt like his lungs were filled with glass, and the dampness of the towels placed on him earlier had long since worn off. He felt like he was cooking in his own skin, and every second that passed, he wanted to tear it off. All this pain made sleeping difficult, and any sleep he could get was offset by horrendous nightmares. Each time Peter slipped into unconsciousness, he began to see memories he wanted to keep buried. Memories that had been keeping him awake for weeks now. In his nightmares, he saw a ruined city and a bridge.

“Get out of here, Peter!”

“Peter… I love you…”

“Godspeed, Spider-Man!”

It became too much. Shooting up from his slumber, Peter could feel his skin slick with sweat. The couch too was soaked through. Looking outside, he could see the faint light of dusk. “Have to get outside… To the cold air. Too… Warm…” The night air felt incredible on his skin. It at least helped to alleviate some of his suffering, yet the burning sensation was still there. He remembered seeing a lake close to the house. Perhaps that would do the trick. He didn't even care to remove his clothes as he approached the lake, figuring they needed the wash anyway. Stepping into the ice cold water, steam began to eject from the lake's surface as it came into contact with Peter's volcanic skin.

“That's… so much better!” The cold water mixed with the night air seemed to be doing the job. Peter was starting to feel more like himself, and yet he still felt like a husk. Something was still killing him. The only thing that sprung to mind was the Sirens influence still taking its toll on him. “Guess I’ll just have to rely on Twilight to figure out that problem. I’m no good to them like this. They’ve got a Spider-Man looking out for them anyway. They don’t need me. I’ll just chill here and enjoy the moonlight.”

Laying back on the bank of the lake, Peter looked up to appreciate the moonlight. But something about him felt strange as his gaze connected to the moon. The burning sensation under his skin returned with a vengeance, practically boiling him alive. His tail began to stiffen, taking on a mind of its own, like it had become possessed. Every bone in his body felt like it was breaking and reforming over and over again. In a panic, he dragged himself out of the lake, writhing on the ground in agony.

In the back of his mind, Peter could sense something through the pain. He recognised who he was sensing, and his blood began to boil with an intense heat. This feeling, this fiery hatred that began to course through his blood. It was almost as if the pain no longer mattered. All he could focus on was ending it. And he knew of only one way to do so. Dragging himself to his feet, Peter began marching back towards the city, the laughter of the Sirens echoing in his mind, mocking him the entire way. The only thought in his mind was removing their influence. No matter what.

“Sirens…”

BATTLE OF THE BANDS STAGE

“My Spider-Sense hasn't felt like this since… Yesterday. When I fought Peter. It can’t be him, can it?” The familiar tingle in his head began to worry Spider-Man. It was bad enough that he was supposed to be staying wary in case the Sirens showed up, but now this new sensation had him on edge. A guitar strum brought his attention back to reality, reminding him to carry on with his task, that being to help the Rainbooms set up their set for the finale. Their entire afternoon consisted of moving things around while they tested their instruments. Not exactly the most riveting task, but they all knew that things would get more exciting eventually. All they had to do was wait.

Unfortunately, things wouldn't be that easy, as the group heard the familiar sound of police sirens coming from afar. Spider-Man looked over to the girls, knowing that he would have to leave them behind. “Looks like I gotta run, ladies. I’ll be back soon, I promise.” The mood immediately shifted as he swung off into the distance, the girls becoming much more nervous now that their safety net had left. However, they didn't have the time to think about it for long.

“Well, well. If it isn't the Rainbooms.”

Just off stage was one of the other girls from Canterlot High, who just so happened to be one of the runners up from the Semi-Finals. Someone that Twilight was all too familiar with back home. “Trixie? What are you doing here?” The other girls sprung up defensively from whatever tasks they were doing, knowing that if Trixie was here, it wasn't for any good reason. She was flanked by her bandmates, all three looking rather miffed.

“To take my rightful place in the final showdown! I have no idea how you girls took my place, but I know you cheated somehow. I am the most talented girl in all of Canterlot High, and I will NOT be denied my rightful place!”

With a snap of her fingers, one of Trixies bandmates pulled a nearby lever, causing the stage floor to open up and consume the Rainbooms. Trixie cackled rather creepily now that she had gotten her way. Just out of sight was Spike, playing with a dog toy. Once he had noticed that his friends had disappeared, he ran off the stage to try and look for help. Unbeknownst to them all, the spectacle had a small audience. Up in the stands, the Dazzlings were keeping an eye on things, making sure everything was going according to plan. However, this was not what they expected. Especially Adagio. “Hmm. This finale just got a lot more interesting. No rage monster present, no superhero. Looks like the Rainbooms have their work cut out for them. Come on ladies… Tonight is our night!” By now, Adagio was so assured of their victory. Everything that was stacking against her plan seemed to fall to the wayside. Now nothing stood in their way.

“I did say they’d be lining up to give the Rainbooms a shove…”

DOWNTOWN

The chase had been going for far too long. The hijacked truck had managed to push past every single police barricade, and almost ran into crowds of innocent civilians. They had to be stopped, and soon. Fortunately, Spider-Man had arrived on the scene, making his way up to the front of the chase. Landing on the truck, he hopped up to the driver seat, tapping the window to get the driver's attention.

“Hello? Mr criminal?”

The confused driver rolled down the window, though this was only so that he could get a clear shot. However, he also had to keep control of the van, given it contained not only his fellow crooks, but their stolen haul. Fumbling around for his weapon, he was helpless to stop Spider-Man's usual banter as he outstretched his hand for a handshake.

“So hi, I’m Spider-Man. I also go by Web-Head, Wall-Crawler. Whatever you call me, just don’t forget the hyphen. Everyone ALWAYS forgets the hyphen.”

Unable to reach for his weapon, the crook instead attempted to take a swipe at the masked hero currently pestering him. Though he was easily dodged, and all Spider-Man had to do was readjust his position slightly. Finally, the crook was able to grab hold of his gun, but a quickly timed burst of webbing trapped the gun and his arm to the seat. A second burst of webbing attached his hand to the steering wheel, forcing him to keep his focus on the road. Spider-Man once again popped his head through the window.

“Not a fan of handshakes, are you? That's ok. You just keep driving until you run out of gas. Which, given that busted gas tank, should be… Right about now!”

A rather unnatural sound spat out from the engine of the truck, the internal combustion no longer having fuel to sustain itself.

The police now had the situation in hand, allowing Spider-Man to finally head back to help the girls. Though he had been gone much longer than he had liked, as the sun had almost dipped below the horizon. As he began to swing back towards the arena, a tingle trickled down the back of his head, dragging his attention in two directions, meaning there were two possible threats.

“If one of those is Peter, and the other the Sirens, why are they getting closer to each other? Oh no… I gotta go back NOW!”

CITY OUTSKIRTS

The burning sensation had been getting stronger since Peter left the house. Every bone in his body still felt like they were being broken and reset with each step he took. Each time he stared up at the moon, the sensation only got stronger. And no matter how much he tried to look away, there was a strong compulsion that always drew his attention back. His clothes also felt like they were getting smaller and smaller, as seams popped and thread fell out.”What's… Happening… My body… Doesn't feel like it's mine…”

Something felt like it was crawling along Peter’s throat, trying to escape. It almost felt sickening, a wave of nausea flowing over the already compromised man. As it finally bubbled to the surface, a roar escaped from Peter's mouth, echoing across the landscape. In a vain attempt to hide it, Peter clamped his hands over his mouth. Though this was in vain, as another roar burst through his hands, only longer and louder. Eventually he could no longer hide it, the roar now continuous as it escaped his throat. “I can’t… I can’t stop…” It felt like any sense of self Peter had was fading the more he stayed under the influence of the moon, and was being replaced by some kind of beast. In the back of his mind, he could almost feel a presence he knew all too well. “The Ape… It’s like it's trying to break loose! I can’t… Keep this up. I have to find them. Have to end this…”

There was no fighting it any longer. The last of Peter's mental fortitude collapsed as he gave into his animalistic nature, a final roar echoing out across the landscape. The now rabid Peter scoped his surroundings, looking for his prey. Even in this state, his senses were still attuned to pick out a threat. And a particular threat wasn't too far away. Each footstep towards the Sirens cracked the Earth, a monster on the prowl. And with the Rainbooms and Spider-Man’s attention elsewhere, there was no one to get in his way.

BATTLE OF THE BANDS ARENA - SHOWTIME

Backstage, the Dazzlings had swapped into their show uniforms, hoping to catch as much attention as possible with their performance. Adagio's outfit especially was eye-catching, with parts of it being rather revealing compared to what her sisters wore. The only part of her body still covered was her chest, to keep her scar hidden. She had to appear flawless. This wasnt to say that her sisters looked bad, as both Sonata and Aria wore equally amazing dresses. As far as they were all concerned, tonight was an excuse to look their best, no matter what. Anticipation filled every cell in Adagio's body.

“This is it, ladies! After so long, our full power will be returned to us. And then the humans of this world won’t stand a chance! Everything we are owed will be ours!”

In Adagio’s mind, she had expected her sisters to share in her jubilant proclamation of victory, yet all she got was a hesitant silence. Looking at her sisters, she was surprised to see Aria with a look of hesitation. To no one’s surprise, Sonata couldn't even look at her older sister in the eyes.

“Are you two still second guessing everything? How many times do I have to go over this? Once we do this, it’s over! We can do whatever we want again, and never have to worry about our safety. Don’t you two want that?!”

They wanted to agree, to say that they wanted this for their own sake. But the words couldn’t escape their mouths. Adagio wanted to call them out on their cowardice. But after all this time, she didn’t have the malice for it anymore. After so many centuries of leading them, Adagio had gained a better understanding of her sisters. This time, she would try and appeal to them in a different fashion, all the while being mindful of her tone around them.

“Look… I know it's been tough. Getting to where we are now has been a long, long journey. But we finally made it. We all made it together. We just need one final push to see us through. So let's pull ourselves together, go out there, and put on a show these humans won't EVER forget.”

Hopefully an impassioned speech would be enough to get through to them, but as Adagio was about to find out, it was never going to be that simple.

“Look Adagio, you can have the world as your little plaything all you want. But once this is over, I’m done. I’m tired of pretending to push through everyday like it's all gonna get better. I’ve been done for centuries. Once we all have our powers back, I’m out. You’ll leave me be, got it?”

Out of everyone that ever stood up to Adagio, Aria was the one that irritated her the most. Not because it was someone trying to challenge her authority, but because it was her sister of all people. All she ever wanted or expected from her siblings was a little loyalty and faith. And with things so close to the end, she couldn't deal with Aria having one of her little moments.

“Are you still hung up about what happened during the Plague?! That was CENTURIES ago, Aria! I can’t believe you’d still be hung up on that family that you should NEVER have had! We had those rules for a reason, and you broke them!”

It was a rare occurrence for Adagio to lay down her authority so fiercely, but with their true power about to return to them, she had little patience for dissent in the ranks, especially now. Though she immediately regretted her words, knowing that she had opened an old wound in her sister's soul. This was further compounded when Aria struck Adagio with all her might, sending the eldest Siren to the floor. Before she could get to her feet and fight, Aria used her body to pin Adagio to the floor, her fist raised for another punch.

“How dare you use that against me! I’ll be the first to admit I made a mistake, but not because I wanted to start a family. The only mistake I made was trying to start one during that horrendous Plague! I never got to see my children grow up, and I’ve had to carry that all these centuries. You’ll never understand the pain I’ve had to hold onto, so don’t you ever hold it against me!”

Adagio could feel something wet trickle down her chin. It was obvious that blood had been drawn, which didn't surprise her much given how hard the punch was. Aria always was the best fighter of the three, at least that's what Adagio thought, but would never admit. Before the fight could escalate any further, Sonata rushed in and ripped Aria away from Adagio.

“Enough, both of you! After all this time together, I can’t believe you two would fight like this. We’re sisters, and that means we stick together, even in the worst of times. Say sorry, both of you!” Though the demand to forgive came from a place of love, Aria was less than forgiving. She had felt slighted for the last time for something she did so long ago, so she held her silence, refusing to apologise for anything. Looking to the eldest sister, Sonata hoped that Adagio would lead by example and say sorry first. But she was also silent. The three Siren sisters just stood there, unable to say a word.

“I’m sorry, Aria.”

Adagio broke the silence, being the first one to apologise, catching both of her sisters off guard. It had never been known for her to say sorry for anything, as it was usually a case of one of the others having to start, leaving Adagio to take a place of superiority. She would then accept and apologise back. This time it was different. There was so much at stake. Now was not the time for them to fracture, and she knew that all too well.

“I had no right to use it against you, and I apologise. All this… We’ve all lost something. But now we finally have a chance. After all this time, we can be ourselves again! One final push, and we’ll have what was taken from us centuries ago. After that… We can do what we want. One last victory as sisters, alright?”

Adagio held out her hands, stretched out towards her sisters. Sonata took one without hesitation and looked to Aria to take the other. Though the second eldest Siren was less than compelled to bury the hatchet so easily. But Sonata made one last plea. “Please Aria. One last time. Look at it this way, after this you can have whatever you want. Maybe even… try again for a family. And this time, nothing will hurt them.” The very idea that she could have everything she ever wanted was more than enough. Aria finally joined her sisters as all three linked hands. It was settled. The last of the Sirens now had a shared goal this night. And they would see it through to victory.

Or Defeat.

***

The crowd had been growing outside for hours, the mumbling of voices becoming ever louder. Which could only mean that time was growing short for the Rainbooms, now trapped underneath the stage. However, this sudden claustrophobic environment mixed with the already heated mindsets of the entire group had finally taken its toll. Dash’s over inflated ego had previously gotten on the nerves of her friends and bandmates, all now venting their frustration of being mistreated as part of the band. An argument had begun to break out, the strain of pressure finally taking them over.

Unbeknownst to them, a swirl of green hue had begun to build around them, seeping up to the ceiling. A glow that had become all too familiar from the past few days. As the Rainbooms bickered, Twilight was in the midst of having a nervous breakdown, their entrapment being the final straw on her sanity. The only one taking notice of any of this was Sunset, fully aware of where this hue was going. In a fit of panic, she attempted to break up the argument.

“Stop it, all of you! Don’t you see? This is exactly what they wanted! Take a look!”

The girls looked to the ceiling, spotting the last few remnants of their energy pass through the cracks. Slowly, they began to realise what they had just done. Above them, the three Siren sisters were waiting for the curtains to open so their performance could begin. They began to feel this energy lingering around them, and could feel exactly what it was. With a deep breath, they began to absorb the green mist into their magical gems. It was, in a word, euphoric. For the first time in what felt like an eternity, the three of them had never felt so alive. Adagio looked to her sisters in triumph. “It's time, girls! Time we’re owed what is OURS!” The curtains drew back, and the music began to play. It was starting.

Back in the storeroom, the Rainbooms began to panic, knowing that their mistake had now made the situation more difficult. In an act of desperation, all seven girls ran into the locked door that kept them contained within, hoping to break it and get back outside. The door, however, refused to budge. All hope seemed to be lost. That was until the door flew off its hinges. A rush of relief fell over the girls as Spider-Man stood through the doorway, Spike at his side. “Sorry I’m late, ladies. Spike here saw you all get dropped down here. As soon as I got back, he brought me your way. Not sure what's going on up there, but it's starting to look like Night of the Living Dead. Let's grab your gear and get to work!”

True enough, the audience that were currently enthralled by the Sirens looked completely dead-eyed, almost like a Zombie hoard. A green mist had descended from the stage into the crowd, swirling around them as it influenced their minds to suit their new masters. On the stage, the Sirens were singing their hearts out, unleashing as much power as they could. and their efforts were paying off, as a red aura surrounded each of them. Their eyes turned pure red, and butterfly-like wings sprouted from their backs. Time was running out for the Rainbooms, as their enemy neared their complete strength.

Atop a hillside, opposite of the stage, the girls had set up their equipment, with a little extra volume boost courtesy of a fellow student with a taste for loud music. The time was right to counterattack. The Rainbooms opened up their song right in the middle of the Sirens chorus, throwing the legendary sisters off their focus. As they played, The Rainbooms own magic began to course through them, causing their hair to grow longer and several of them to grow pegasus wings. Despite this new opposition, Adagio’s confidence remained steadfast.

“So The Rainbooms want to turn this into a REAL Battle of the Bands?! Then let's BATTLE!”

Undeterred, the Sirens continued on with their song, their influence over the audience still absolute. And when it didn't seem like things could get any worse, a burst of energy emerged from their gems, creating gigantic sea creatures. Twilight had seen these beasts before in history books.

“These must be their true form! The absolute peak of their power. We have to give them everything we have! Once they become weak enough, we can restrain them!”

The Rainbooms began their counterattack, all six girls playing in sync, trying to match the overwhelming strength of the Sirens. A clash between Twilight and Adagio created ripples in the air as their powerful voices attempted to outdo each other. Despite her best attempt, the Siren leader was too much for the young alicorn, whose voice gave in with the strained battle. Adagio was then joined by her sisters, their combined voices forcing the Rainbooms to their knees. Even with the addition of Sunset Shimmer to bolster their ranks, the Rainbooms were still unable to overpower the Sirens.

It was too late. The Sirens had gotten too strong for the seven of them to handle. Twilight was sure this was it. She had failed. As she watched the three True Sirens bear down upon her and her friends, several strands of webbing came from the distance, anchoring the Sirens in place. It just so happened that Spider-Man had been laying in wait for the right opportunity to step in. With the Rainbooms on the backfoot, now seemed like the right time. Jumping down from the top of the arena, he fired more webbing as he landed near the girls, attempting to ensnare the Sirens as best as he could. “Looks like I caught me some big un’s! We havin’ fer supper tonight, ladies! Let's cook these Calamari!” With a moment to catch their breath, the Rainbooms got back to their feet in the hopes of assisting Spider-Man. But as they prepared to start playing again, Rainbow Dash made a horrible realisation.

“My guitar! It's busted!” She wasn't the only one. The previous attack from the Sirens had damaged the instruments of the entire band. And without them, they couldn't access their magic, therefore had no way to fight back. A snapping sound could be heard as the Sirens attempted to break free of the webbing that kept them in place. Spider-Man attempted to hold on for dear life, but it was becoming obvious the means of restraint were not keeping up. Eventually, the webbing snapped, allowing the Sirens to break free and turn their attention towards their would-be captor. Blasts of sound came from their mouths, aimed directly at the superhero, who was only able to barely dodge their attacks.

“I guess these fishes bite back! Well this is one Spider you won’t get to eat!”

More attacks came, hoping to stop the young superhero in his tracks, though his reflexes were making it hard to pin him down. But even he was finding it difficult to stay ahead of them. “They’re more aggressive than I thought! I’ve never fought anything this fast before! Not sure how much longer I can dodge them!” As he feared, their attacks were becoming much more precise each time. They had also changed their tactics, attempting to encircle him after every movement. He was beginning to run out of room.They were almost on top of him, until an ungodly roar could be heard, coming from the other side of the hill.

Upon the crest of the hill, to everyone’s shock, stood Peter. Though he looked more ill than he did that morning, his skin a deathly shade of grey. Twilight was shocked to see him even anywhere near them however, as she was sure that he was unable to move. “Peter?! What are you doing here? You should be in bed resting!” Though Peter heard her question easily enough, he didn't respond. The only thing that came out of his mouth was a massive roar, shaking everyone in earshot to their bones. Even the Sirens felt disorientated, despite finally being at the peak of their power. This gave Spider-Man the opportunity to recover and move to a safe distance. Though his worry only grew.

“If my Spider-Sense wasn't going crazy before, it for sure is now! Those four are about to raise all sorts of hell!” In defiance, the three sisters responded in kind with their own titanic battle cry. This was to be their biggest mistake.

Another roar escaped Peter's mouth, though it was much louder than before. The Sirens attempted to cover their ears in vain, but the pain was far too much. They could feel blood begin to drip from their ear holes as a high pitched waning tore through them. Panic began to take over as the very unfamiliar feeling of agony etched itself into their bodies. Sonata fell to her knees screaming, this feeling almost entirely new to her. But Adagio and Aria, they knew this feeling all too well, and were able to stand their ground. Gritting her teeth, Adagio brought her focus towards Peter, their red hued eyes meeting each other.

“How like a man to try and stand against me! You’ve served your purpose without even knowing it. So now… YOU CAN DIE!”

With all her might, Adagio propelled herself forward, arms outstretched in the hopes of grabbing her opponent. She was unsuccessful, as Peter had made the same maneuver as she approached. The ground beneath them gave way as the two locked hands, both sides refusing to give up an inch of territory. This was now a war. Roars escaped their lungs as the ground continued to give way. A tug of war no one wanted to lose. The odds were not to remain in Peter's favour for long, as Aria appeared behind him, wrapping her arms around his neck and clamping down tightly. “I won’t die to some rabid dog!” Much to the shock of Adagio and Aria, Sonata joined her sisters, taking the legs out from underneath Peter, allowing all three Sirens to dogpile him.

The rage inside Peter had built to critical levels. He could feel the strength these three women had, pressing him down into the ground. All he could do was stare into their red eyes as the life was being choked from him. Every instinct pleaded with him to break out from their grasp. But he couldn't. They had him pinned, and pinned good. He could feel his lungs try and gasp for air, only to find nothing. Adagio was sure they had him, until a blast of webbing caught her in the face, forcing her to relinquish her hold. Two more blasts struck Sonata and Aria, causing the two of them to also release Peter. As Adagio ripped the webbing from her face, she was quickly met with a fist right to her cheek, sending her flying backwards into her sisters.

“You ok there, Peter?”

Spider-Man had intervened at a critical time, but was too late to stop what was coming. As Peter regained his senses, the anger he felt came right back to the surface. A loud snapping could be heard coming from his body, causing Spider-Man’s danger sense to flare up once again. Instinctively, he backed away from the potential threat, and was right to do so. As Peter got back to his feet, his size began to swell. Clothes tore at the seams as they could no longer contain the new mass. As he grew, hair began to appear all over Peter’s body, and his mouth took on more of a muzzle-like shape.

The sight of this hulking figure broke the Sirens’ influence over the crowd, their instinct to live overriding their magic. A mass panic began as Peter’s size continued to grow, the audience desperately trying to run as fast as they could. But as with any large crowd trying to move without guidance, accidents began to happen. People fell or were knocked over onto the ground, and were subsequently trampled by the stampede around them. The Battle of the Bands finale had devolved into anarchy, and it angered Adagio immensely.

“That damned fool! Whatever he’s doing, it's completely ruined our plans! Once he’s finished his little show, I’ll tear him limb from… Oh…”

Her threat suddenly fell flat once she focused her sights back on Peter. Or rather, what he had turned into. Whatever had happened, he had undergone some kind of transformation. In his place now stood a gigantic ape, its size eclipsing everything around it. The sight of this monster turned the panicked crowd into a frenzy, screams of horror echoing all around. Twilight watched on in sheer terror. If her friends back home could see this…

“What's the plan, Twilight?!”

Her attention was brought back to her friends present with her. All of them looked to her for some kind of strategy, though she herself was starting to feel overwhelmed. “I… I don't know! It took me so long to figure out how to fight the Sirens. I never factored for THIS!” All the girls could do now was look onward at the spectacle before them, as the Sirens’ true forms circled around Giant Ape Peter, looking for an opening. High-pitched blasts shot out from multiple directions in an attempt to disorient Peter and leave him open for a fatal strike.

Yet no matter how heavy the bombardment was, Peter stood resilient to their attacks, attempting to swipe his opponents from the sky. Running out of patience, Aria sent her true form in for a closer attack, hoping to inflict some meaningful damage. But Adagio could see the tactical error that this was going to be. “Aria, don’t! Fall back!” But it was far too late, as a large hand reached out to grab the True Siren as it approached. And once Peter's grip was secure, he wouldn't let go.

As he clamped down in an attempt to crush the Siren, all the pain it felt was also being felt by Aria, falling to her knees in agony. All her sisters could do was look on in horror as blood began to pour from her ears and eyes. A faint crack could be heard, but it wasn't the sound of bones, but something else. Looking down, Aria noticed a crack running through her crystal, which only grew bigger each time Peter’s grip tried to crush her true form. Afraid for her sister's safety, Sonata sent her own true form forward.

“Let her go, you animal!”

With the Ape so preoccupied with Aria, Sonata was able to rush in unopposed, aiming for its neck. The tearing of flesh was sickeningly audible as the Siren sunk its teeth into the furred flesh of the Ape, a roar of pain escaping its maw. Seeing an opportunity, Adagio followed her sister's lead, launching her own assault. The Siren’s teeth sunk deep into the neck of the Ape, blood gushing from the open wound. With the pain of the bites drawing its attention, the Ape released Aria’s true Siren form. The injured Dazzling got to her feet, blood covering her face, her expression one of pure rage.

“You know what? I was ready to go out fighting, but you’ve really pissed me off!”

A fire began to burn inside Aria, one that had burned out centuries ago - the flame of life. With a defiant scream, she commanded her true form to attack Peter, still in pain with the other two Sirens attempting to rip its throat out. One more and there stood the possibility of doing just that. Before the attack could land, the Ape once more grabbed the Siren, squeezing with all its might. The violet form of the legendary creature began to crack and shatter, its owner dropping to her knees in absolute pain, more blood flowing from her orifices. With an ear-shattering roar, the Ape plunged Aria’s Siren form into the ground, the earth giving way under the colossal power. As the dust cleared, there remained nothing but a violet puff of smoke. Aria’s Siren had been destroyed.

Hurling up more blood, Aria could feel that something was very wrong. The cracks along her gem became bigger and more pronounced, until finally, with a burst of energy, the gem shattered, its pieces scattering around her hands. She could barely comprehend what had happened, shock overwhelming her mind.

“That's… Impossible…”

Overcome by pain and blood loss, Aria collapsed to the ground. Adagio and Sonata could only watch on as their sister fell, presumably dead. Yet they didn't have the time to check on her, as the Ape unleashed another roar, this time in victory. For anyone else, this would have been a sign to run. But Adagio had been fighting too long to surrender now. It only served to build her resolve.

“Sonata! I’ll grab its attention, once it's focused on me, tear its damn throat out!”

The two remaining Sirens released their bite from the Ape, not wishing to remain without grabbing distance. They would have to be strategic from now on if they wished to survive. True to her plan, Adagio circled around her opponent, trying to keep its eye away from her sister. Keeping just out of arm's reach, the Siren still had to be mindful, just in case the Ape tried to rush her or pull some other sneaky tactic. But she had its attention.

“Now, Sonata!”

The youngest Siren charged forward, aiming straight for the Ape’s neck. It was wide open, completely unaware. Or so she thought. Before the attack could hit, the Ape spun around to face her, its deep red eyes staring menacingly at her. All Sonata could do was stand there helplessly, watching as the Apes hands slammed shut over her true form, instantly destroying it. The sheer whiplash of pain was enough to knock Sonata unconscious, blood oozing from her eyes and mouth, same as her sister before her. Now only Adagio stood against her foe.

Alone.

“My sisters… Defeated? By this… Monster?! I’ll kill him and use his skin as a cloak for what he’s done to them!”

Another victorious roar tore through the air, the Ape acknowledging another fallen foe. And as it set its eyes on Adagio, she couldn't help but feel a little out of her league. Even her true form looked like a toy in comparison. Not only that, but she had noticed that the two bite marks near its neck had begun to heal, steam pouring out as they closed over. The situation was growing more out of her favour. But she would not back down so easily. She was still the leader of the Sirens, and she was still the most powerful. So she would stand her ground and fight. As the Ape advanced forward, ready to finish off its final opponent, a strand of webbing found its mark, adhering to its back. As quickly as it appeared, several more joined it. Then several more. Adagio became curious as to where these strands came from, and was surprised to see Spider-Man firing off his web shooters as fast as he could.

“I don’t need your help, arachnid! I’ll kill this beast myself!”

“Seems like you need my help. Both your sisters are laid out and barely alive. Plus, there’s a man in that thing somewhere, so I can’t let you kill him. And if he kills you and your sisters, I know he’d never forgive himself. and I can’t let you die. I’d be a pretty terrible superhero if I did. Now, take your sisters and run!”

Even with the opening granted to her, Adagio refused to give up the fight. Defiantly, she sent her true form to attack the Ape once more. Now that it was bound, it would be a much easier target for her to kill. Spider-Man, taking notice of her mistake, cried out in panic in an attempt to save her.

“Adagio, stop! It’s still dangerous!”

But this warning came too late. The Ape, despite its limited movement, still had access to one weapon - its mouth. As the Siren neared, the Ape’s humongous maw opened wide, slamming down shut on its helpless foe. Adagio stared helplessly as its teeth pierced through the body of her Siren’s true form, causing both to cry out in agony. More blood began to pour down her face as the realisation hit her that she had lost.

“Everything we worked for… Gone. We shouldn't have come here. My fault… All… My… Fault…”

A mix of agonising pain and blood loss finally pushed Adagio into unconsciousness, her last thoughts those of her sisters. Whatever remained of her true form now turned to dust inside the Ape’s mouth, as had happened with her sisters before her. As the remnants of its foe dissolved into nothingness, the Ape unleashed a titanic roar that could be heard for miles as it basked in its victory. Unfortunately, the battle wasn't done yet, as it still remembered someone else that had tried to challenge its might.

Spider-Man.

“Is he looking at me? Something tells me he’s looking at me. I should move.”

The sound of snapping could be heard as the Ape manoeuvred itself to face its new opponent. The webbing that had been used to try and restrain it was now giving up, though some strands still held on for dear life, tearing off clumps of fur instead. Deciding it was best to get some distance, Spider-Man aimed his web shooter off to the nearby trees, only for the trigger to click empty.

“Crap! Between the big fishes and King Kong here, I must’ve used up all my webbing. Now all I’ve done is piss him off!”

A large hand attempted to snatch Spider-Man from the ground. Fortunately, his speed and agility kept him from sharing the same fate as Sonata and Aria. All he could do at this point however was manoeuvre around it, and even he was unsure of how long this plan would last. Eventually, he’d have to go on the offensive. A few more dodges made it clear that the Ape would grab him eventually if something wasn't done.

“Sorry to do this Pete, but I’m gonna need you to take a little monkey nap right now!”

Getting himself into position, Spider-Man placed himself right below the Ape and bent down. Using every ounce of power he could send into his legs, he shot straight up from the ground, a small crater remaining where he was. It was almost too quick for the Ape to comprehend, leaving it wide open. Spider-Man reeled back his fist, marking it straight on his target's muzzle. The shockwave was loud enough to make the Rainbooms cover their ears, helpless as all they could do was observe. However, the punch seemed to have worked as the Ape collapsed backwards into the arena, its roof giving way to the mass that fell upon it. A cloud of dust and debris shot into the air.

As Spider-Man touched back on the ground, he could immediately feel that something had been hurt.

“DAMMIT! Think I broke my arm with that one! Looks like it was worth it though. Peter’s unconscious. Now, to grab the Dazzlings and get them out of here!”

Even with one arm broken, Spider-man grabbed all three of the Sirens, placing Sonata and Aria over his shoulders while carrying Adagio in his arms. All three were dripping with blood, their crimson red gems lying shattered on the ground. If they were the source of the girls' magic, it was gone for good now. It was possible they were now just like humans, meaning they were completely defenceless, meaning they shouldn't be left around to die. And as he had said before, Spider-Man would be a terrible hero if he didn’t save them. As he was walking away with them, a grinding sound could be heard behind him. Looking back, he could see something moving in the dust.

The towering figure of the Ape appeared from the cloud, its muzzle crumpled in on itself. It appeared that the punch Spider-Man landed was enough to cause injury, though as the Sirens found out, this was short lived. A horrid cracking of bones could be heard as the Apes muzzle healed in seconds, making it seem like there was never any damage done at all. Another ungodly roar escaped its maw, its enraged gaze falling back on Spider-Man.

“Oh shit…”

Down one arm and carrying three bodies, Spider-Man struggled to gain some distance between himself and the Ape. He had also just noticed that one of his legs felt weird.

“Guess I didn't land correctly after I decked him! Probably pulled a muscle or two! He’s gonna catch me!”

Despite his best efforts to hobble away, the gigantic steps of the Ape covered much more ground. A few more moments and Spider-Man would be crushed, along with the helpless Sirens. No webs, and down an arm and a leg, he had no idea of what to do. He was sure that the end was about to come, until a timid, but rather stern voice could be heard behind him.

“That's enough! You’ve caused enough damage and hurt enough people!

To everyone's shock, Fluttershy was hovering in mid-air, right in the face of the Ape. And even with such a gargantuan size difference, she was undeterred. What was even more shocking was that the Ape stopped dead in its tracks, staring down at the pink haired girl. Though it seemed calm, there was still the possibility that it could just swipe her from the sky at any moment, and her friends watched on in horror thinking this. However, Spider-Man knew better, as his danger sense finally began to wind down. Cautiously, the other girls approached, slow and steady footsteps taken with each movement.

It had appeared that the Ape was finally beginning to settle down. It had taken a crouched position in front of Fluttershy, almost observing her. Though her face was stern and full of determination, she could feel her hands shaking. Staring into the face of this titanic monster filled her with such dread, she felt like she was about to vomit out of fear. Its gaze continued to pierce through her, leaving her wondering what it intended to do. Yet it made no other moves. All it did was look at her.

The swelled reddish eyes of the Ape began to lose their blazing red glow, fading into a cold white. The girls even noticed that it was starting to lose its size, Fluttershy descending just to keep up its eyeline. Patches of fur began to fade away, showing the skin that lay underneath. It wasn't long before it had fully disappeared, revealing a sweat covered and trembling Peter. And also, a very naked Peter as the girls quickly found out. Once again, they approached with caution, unsure if Peter was still in the mindset of a beast or a man. As they got near, they could hear quiet sobbing. Hearing them close by, Peter raised his head to look at Twilight, who stared into his bloodshot eyes to see his tears.

AFTER THE BATTLE

The authorities had finally left, allowing the Rainbooms to take in the extent of the damage. The entire stage had been demolished, leaving only a broken husk to slowly crumble away. Just out of sight, Peter had been wrapped up in a fresh blanket in order to preserve some dignity. The girls had been trying to process the events of the night. It had been too much for them. Also kept out of sight were the unconscious bodies of the Sirens, their clothes and faces still covered in blood. Despite their condition, Twilight had placed the magical restraints she had brought. By this point, she wanted to be sure.

The only positive thing from tonight was that Sunset had proven herself from her previous transgressions, putting her own life at risk to help the Rainbooms take down the Sirens, despite it having no effect in the long run. The other girls also apologised to each other, Dash most of all given her ego trip with the band. Their only concern now was what to do with the now unconscious Sirens. Twilight proposed a solution.

“We’ll keep them in the barn for tonight. Even when they wake up, those restraints will hold them. Then tomorrow, I’ll take them back to Equestria.”

THE NEXT MORNING

It had been an interesting morning for the Siren sisters to wake up to. They were shocked to even be alive given the events of last night. They all remembered the pain, the smell of their own blood, and the terrifying roar of the Ape as it hunted them down one at a time. What didn't surprise them were the chains that currently shackled them together. It had been their fear for centuries, being locked up for what they truly are. Or what they used to be. The three of them were unsure if they were even Sirens anymore due to the loss of their gems, the very source of their power. Everything they had worked towards, had been taken away from them by that monster. Adagio cursed under her breath.

“That thing, that MAN, took away our powers! We’re only alive because of that costumed idiot and the Rainbooms. We owe them our lives. At least for now. Who knows what they have in store for us on the other side.”

To add further insult to injury, it was the very man responsible for their defeat that was keeping an eye on them, making sure their restraints were secure before they returned to Equestria. All three of them stood deathly still, fearing for their lives in the presence of the man that almost killed them. In an ironic turn of events, Adagio hoped for Twilight's return as soon as possible.

“That Equestrian needs to show up right now! Someone has to keep hold of HIS leash!”

The doors to Canterlot High were thrown open as the Rainbooms exited, smiles across all of their faces. The entire morning had been spent dealing with the fallout of the night before, though some parts were omitted, mostly for Peter’s sake. The last thing they needed was for the entire school to be terrified of him. The girls would carry that burden. Adagio however was not the least bit interested in their attempt at damage control.

“Nice to see you all so happy and peppy. Did your fellow students accept whatever you told them about last night? You better hope none of them caught your friend's little secret on camera, otherwise he’ll never be welcome in this dimension ever again!”

“Please Dagi, stop it! It's done, and we’re alive. Can we please keep it that way?”

Sonata hadn’t fully stopped crying since she woke up, while Aria had yet to say a word. The three Siren sisters were coping in their own individual ways, but the reason for it was the same: they had been humiliated and robbed of their powers. Now they were prisoners about to be taken away to their possible deaths. Twilight approached the three prisoners to ensure that their restraints were secure. She could feel the judgemental glare of Adagio on her as she examined her.

“I have to wonder, how do you Equestrians view your precious princesses nowadays? I’ll bet they have this squeaky clean presentation. But it's all for show. You should have seen them a thousand years ago. They yearned for battle. They LOVED it. When they judge us, they’ll have us killed. Whether or not they do it themselves is another story.”

Enraged that such accusations were being thrown out about her mentors, Twilight tugged sharply at Adagio’s restraints, making the eldest Siren wince in pain.

“The princesses have been through much since you last faced them. They have become vastly different people. Wiser, kinder, more forgiving. They won’t kill you. I know it.”

There was no hesitation in Twilight's voice. She never wavered for a moment as she defended her mentors and friends. Adagio could see it in her eyes as the two stared each other down, both refusing to look away or blink. The tension could be felt in the air as the two women tested their wills, neither backing down. Nothing could part them.

“Hold up you guys!”

The voice came from above them, taking attention away from the debate. Just behind the glare of the sun, the group could make out a figure coming towards them. As it came into view, the very familiar visage of Spider-Man came into focus. The girls, happy to see their ally, ran over and surrounded him in a group hug. They had no words to express their thanks individually, but Sunset tried her best to sum it up for them all.

“Listen, we just wanted to say thank you. Without you, we might not have survived last night at all. Now we know for sure how great of a hero you are. I just wish we had a better way to thank you.”

“Don’t worry about it, red. Getting a thank you from you is all the reward I need.”

It was a little difficult to tell despite the very expressive lenses Spider-Man had, but it appeared as if he winked at Sunset. Was he flirting with her? The young hero then turned his attention to Peter and Twilight, the other beings he was fully aware didn't belong in his world.

“I’m guessing you guys will be heading back home? Wherever that is.”

“We are. And I have to share Sunsets sentiment. If not for your involvement, who knows how things would have turned out.”

It was a good thing Spider-Man wore a mask, otherwise everyone would have seen him blush. He was a stranger to praise, so he took it all on board gracefully. As Twilight turned her attention back to her friends one last time, Peter and Spider-Man were left alone, the young hero removing the backpack that he had with him.

“It’s safe to say you know who I am, and that means I know who you are. I don’t know if you’ll need this stuff, but it’s kinda been gathering dust. Maybe you’ll need it more than I do.”

Opening the bag, Peter was stunned to see its contents, all of which looked vaguely familiar. Inside were various mechanical parts, some journals, and what appeared to be a functional set of web shooters. However, while they looked in prime condition, they were similar to the ones already around Spider-Man’s wrists. They were incredibly bulky, lacking much of the portability Peter was used to. Despite the setback, it would give him something to do.

“Thank you. It’s been a while since I’ve thought about anything involving Spider-Man. Maybe it’s time…”

It had just struck Peter that he hadn't been Spider-Man for almost a month. With his costume destroyed and only one web shooter, he had no means to continue his hero crusade. Not only that, but his hero spirit has lost its fire. But the more he witnessed this younger version of himself, the more he realised that in a strange way, he actually missed being a hero.

“So, any advice for the future? You know, with you being at this for much longer.”

Lost in thought, Peter had almost missed the question put forward by his younger counterpart. An interesting question at least, but not one Peter had an immediate answer for. At least not a serious one.

“Yeah, I’ve got plenty. Disinfect the mask. Baby powder in the suit, heavy around the joints. You don’t want any chaffing, right?”

It was by far the most bizarre thing Spider-Man had ever heard.

“I was hoping for something a little more practical. Like, how to be a better hero.”

“Here’s the thing. That kinda stuff can’t be taught. It all comes with time, kid. I know for a fact you’ve learned a lot these past few days. The world is bigger than you thought. Now you have to be ready for it.”

In a way, it made sense. Everything that Spider-Man had learned, he had done so on the job. In the end, he would have to face a new foe at some point in the future that he wouldn’t know how to fight. And once again, he would have to figure out how best to fight them.

“So, I'll just have to keep learning? And get better?”

Peter nodded his head in acknowledgment, happy to see his younger counterpart finally starting to understand what it meant to take on the responsibility of a hero. It was ironic though, as a few days prior he was ready to bring the full weight of his own burden down on this young man. He was glad that he didn’t.

“Peter? It’s time to go.”

Twilight had moved the Sirens into position near the portal, signalling that the time had come to leave. He stretched out a hand towards his younger self, who took it with a firm shake.

“See you soon, Spider-Man,”

A few more quick hugs were shared between Twilight and her friends before she stepped through the portal, the Sirens at her back. Spike followed behind them after a quick pat on the head from Rarity. Before he passed through the portal, Peter looked back towards the girls as they waved goodbye, and Spider-Man as he held a thumbs up, which Peter returned as he stepped into the mirror. The world around him melted away once again and turned dark, the same feeling as before.

PONYVILLE

Back in Equestria, a detachment of guards laid in wait for the return of Twilight, Spike and Peter, along with their dangerous prisoners. In the throne room, the girls were joined by Celestia and Luna, silently awaiting the return of their friends. The mood had been tense since the arrival of the guards, making the girls wonder if something terrible had happened. A short while later, one of the guardsmen burst through the doors. “Your Highnesses! They have returned!” A scramble of bodies made its way towards the mirror room, with Dash being the first to arrive. Relief washed over the group as they saw Twilight, Spike and Peter all in one piece, but also a sense of dread when they looked towards the other arrivals. The magic of the mirror had reverted the Sirens back to their original forms, their appearance now more akin to mermaids.

The guards had to assist the helpless Sirens onto a cart so that they could be transported. As they passed the girls on the way out, Adagio locked eyes with Celestia, adamant that she was looking at her executioner. In her mind, there was only one fate that now awaited the last of the Sirens. Once they left, the girls raced forward towards their friends, grouping around Twilight and hugging her tightly. As Celestia and Luna approached, Twilight bowed in respect to the elder princesses, who returned the gesture.

“It’s good to see you all again. The mission was a success, with a few… hiccups. But the Sirens are in custody. Unfortunately, they aren't the only ones. Guards, please restrain Mr. Parker”

The remaining guards stood to attention and carried out their orders. One of them conjured a pair of magic shackles that attached themselves to Peter's wrist, which then expanded to cover his arms and torso, almost like a straight jacket. Given that the girls knew he was strong, they all expected Peter to resist this sudden detainment and escape. But to their shock, he made no sudden movements, allowing the guards to remove him from the castle. As he walked past the girls, he shared a quick glare with each of them, seeing the confusion in their eyes. The only one who didn't have this look was Fluttershy, whose eyes were about to swell with tears. The sight made Peter’s heart snap in two. Out of all of them, it was Fluttershy's disappointment he couldn't bear the most. Once Peter was out of view, Fluttershy's sadness turned to fury.

“Why did you do that?! He hasn't done anything wrong!”

“Except that he has, Fluttershy! I know how fond of him you are, but he’s been keeping something from us for weeks. And so have I.”

The room fell completely silent, as if all the air had been sucked out. Nothing could be heard, not even the breathing of those inside as they all held their breath. Eventually, Twilight broke the silence, knowing that she owed her friends some answers.

“We knew something was different about Peter the first night we met him - the night of the Tantabus attack. He was the person we found almost dead in the town centre. We brought him to Canterlot, thinking that he might possibly die. But then he healed, miraculously. I had never seen something so incredible, but so terrifying. He never said where he came from, and he had nowhere to go. Because of his help, we figured we owed him some help, just like he gave us.”

Even this tiny piece of information was too much for them to take in. As the gears started to turn in their heads, Applejack was the first to make a realisation.

“Now wait a sec. When you say “we”, who do you mean by that? Cause’ we sure didn't know that Pete was some kinda mutant, so who did?”

“That would have been me.”

The authoritative voice of Princess Celestia cut through the air.

“I was present with Twilight and Luna the night Peter was brought into Canterlot Castle. I witnessed his regenerative abilities firsthand, as well as his strength. Myself and Luna attempted to restrain Peter so that the doctor could treat him, only to be thrown away. While we were not exactly trying, we still had to use some level of force, and even then. Any being that can overpower an Alicorn's sheer strength is easily stronger than any member of the Earth Clan, including yourself Applejack. I knew from that moment that Peter was different, so I had assigned Twilight to observe his behaviour.”

For their whole lives, the girls had always viewed Celestia as something of a God. She was the wisest, most compassionate and intelligent being in Equestria. She was also the most powerful. Dozens of stories told of hellish creatures rising up, causing chaos and bringing destruction in their wake. And every single one of them was beaten by Celestia. There had been just as many stories about Luna, who was seen as the only sure equal to her sister in terms of power. And both had been matched by Peter, even in an injured state.

“And now I know why. Peter is not from Equestria, or from this dimension. In the midst of the rage brought on by the Sirens, he told me the truth. It explains so much.”

Things were now beginning to make sense to them all. Peter’s incredible strength and speed, his resilient skin and unnatural levels 0f stamina; he wasn't one of them. The girls were speechless, unable to fully comprehend everything they had learned. Rarity, Dash and Pinkie stood like statues, silent and unmoving, while Applejack felt her legs give way under her. All this time, she had lived with Peter under her roof, near her family, without knowing any of this. All of them had interacted with Peter in some capacity over the past month, and all were unaware. Yet none of them felt angry.

“Even if he isn't from here, he’s still our friend. He’s never tried to hurt us, he only ever helped us. And he never asked us to thank him. I know he’s a good man. And he doesnt deserve to be locked up!”

Fluttershy stood steadfast, unshaken by the news. In her mind, Peter’s kindness towards them all warranted forgiveness for anything he had done. Yet despite her plea of forgiveness for him, Twilight was sure of her decision.

“Fluttershy, I understand how you feel. I know he’s a good man. But you didn't see what I saw. The monster he became was out of control, and strong enough to almost kill the Sirens at their full power. I couldn't keep it a secret from you all any longer. Now it's up to Princess Celestia to decide his fate.”

CANTERLOT THRONE ROOM

“Adagio. Aria. Sonata. The last of the legendary Sirens. I’m sure you all know perfectly well why you are here. While your time in the other dimension is largely unknown to us, we do know of your attempt to enslave the inhabitants of that world for your own selfish gains. I will hear you plead your case, and then I shall decide your punishment. So, who shall begin?”

A thousand different ideas ran through Adagio's mind of how best to talk their way out of this. It was all she could do as she and her sisters all lay helpless at the feet of the throne steps, staring up towards the one that would decide their fate - Princess Celestia. Her sister, Luna, stood just beside her, looking equally as imposing. Also in attendance were Twilight and her friends. And to the Sirens surprise, so was Peter, but chained beside them. Was he to face the wrath of the princesses too? Adagio knew all too well of their reputation. The Alicorn sisters had always been known for being ruthless towards their enemies, though this was back in their younger years. There was no telling how they would act after all this time. Perhaps they would just execute Adagio and her sisters on the spot, or torture them, or any number of things. She would have to choose her words carefully.

“As you are aware princess, my sisters and I no longer possess our dark abilities. They were lost to us, along with many of our other abilities. Given that we are now defenceless, I would argue that we are no longer a threat to anyone in Equestria. Banish us if you must, or imprison us, but I BEG of you, let us live. My sisters deserve a chance at least. Their hearts were never truly involved in my plans. They are better than me in that regard.”

Celestia was rather taken aback by this rather humbling response. She had expected Adagio to be the most defiant, spitting venom and hatred in her tone as she told the princesses exactly what she thought of them. But this was completely different, given that the eldest Siren was essentially begging for the lives of herself and her sisters. Yet the target for mercy seemed to be mostly aimed at Sonata and Aria. Did Adagio wish to take the punishment alone?

“I admire your care for your siblings, Adagio. Having a sister of my own, I understand your worry for them. But in the end, I must treat your crimes as one in the same. Correct me if I am wrong, but it was all three of you that almost sent Equestria into chaos, correct?”

It was impossible to rebuttal. Adagio knew all too well what she and her sisters had done before their banishment.

“I am well aware of our previous crimes, Princess. I can only beg forgiveness for anything we have done. Our power demanded a price, and we had to pay it. We have done many terrible things. All we want is a chance to live, unshackled from our dark past.”

Once again, Adagio surprised everyone by placing the survival of herself and her sisters by sacrificing her pride. Hoping for another opinion, Celestia looked to her own sister, looking for further insight into the situation. In the end, the two of them did rule together. In her mind, it was also a chance for Luna to show if she had learned anything since being demoted from her royal duties, a punishment given to her for the Tantabus threat being her own making.

“I can only imagine how you three felt, locked away from your home for so long. And I must commend you, Adagio. I can sense that it was your will that held the three of you together. If I may propose a punishment, then have them banished from our lands. Without their magic, they should at least be allowed the chance to peacefully reintegrate into our world. I can understand the desire for a second chance.”

It was exactly the response Celestia hoped for. She had already made up her mind, but she wanted to hear it from Luna.

“Adagio, Sonata, Aria. Your crimes against Equestria have been numerous. And your attempt to usurp control of another dimension entirely cannot be ignored. In truth, this conflict should have ended a thousand years ago. Starswirl should never have banished you to begin with.”

This was the moment. The Sirens held their breath in anticipation, sure of their demise. Asking Luna for her opinion was merely theatre, to make it look as if at least one of them was in their corner, just for the sake of the audience they currently had.

“However, I must acknowledge the evidence before me. As you said before, your dark magic has been lost to you. From what I can sense, any need to leech energy has been removed. As far as I can see, there is no need to imprison or execute any of you. But, you are still enemies of these lands, and as such I cannot permit you to stay. My declaration is for the three of you to be banished from Equestria, never to return. Should you ever set foot upon these lands again, then the penalty shall be death. Is that understood?”

It felt unreal. They were sure it was the end, but it seemed that fate had other plans for them. The three Siren sisters collapsed in relief, taking in deep breaths to soothe their pounding hearts. It wasn't the best scenario, but they weren't about to be lined up for execution. It was the best they could hope for. Adagio pulled her sisters in for an embrace, holding onto them tightly. A part of Celestia felt sympathy for them, looking towards her own sister. She always had thoughts on how far she would go to protect Luna. Little did she know, Luna was also having the same thoughts. A discussion the two would likely have at a later date. But now that she had given her declaration for the Sirens, Celestia turned her attention to other matters, namely the still chained Peter.

“Now Mr Parker, I must decide what to do with you: an extradimensional stranger, whose abilities can challenge even myself and Princess Luna. And with the ability to become a giant Ape under a full moon, uncontrollable and capable of mass destruction. It seems that you are still a potential threat. Therefore, I must decide what to do with you."

This was the one thing that still concerned Adagio. Even if the princesses let her and her sisters live, what's to say that Peter would? Perhaps he would hunt them down and finish what he started. Yet, as she looked across the room towards him, she couldnt see any of the murderous intent that there was before.

“I can only present my own evidence and hope for the best, Princess. If what Twilight has said is true, you’ve been observing me ever since I got here, so you know I can be trusted around your citizens. Whatever happened in the other dimension was an isolated event brought on by multiple factors. Not just the influence of the Sirens, but the inclusion of my tail, an organ I had previously no knowledge of. It would seem the tail was the root cause of not just my anger, but the transformation I made. That and staring at the full moon were the triggers. As long as all three factors no longer coincide, then I no longer transform."

It was a solid argument to be sure, and Celestia knew that Peter had no prior outbursts of anger or any sightings of giant monkeys nearby. Not only that, but she knew the lunar cycle of Equestria better than most individuals. The only one with any greater knowledge of the moon would be her own sister. Though in her heart she wanted to forgive Peter there and then, she knew that unlike the Sirens, he had all of his abilities intact. This came with potential risks.

“You make a fair argument, Peter. Yet there are still many unknowns about you that cannot go unanswered. And as Princess of Equestria, that is something I cannot permit. Until such a time as we can be sure that you will not transform again, I declare you shall not be permitted to leave the boundaries of Ponyville. Princess Twilight will continue to monitor you openly, to ascertain more information of your abilities. Myself and Luna will also make regular check-ins on your progress. As I have said before, I must be aware of any potential threats. Now, if there is nothing else to say, then I believe we are done for the day. Mr Parker, before you are confined, please assist the Sirens out to sea. I believe you all have much to discuss.”

The three Sirens and Peter were almost about to speak out against this decision, but the piercing stare of Celestia was more than enough to make all of them rethink saying anything. If this was a punishment for all of them, they would just have to accept it.

***

The cart ride from Canterlot had been a weird one for the three Siren sisters. Not because they had been spared when in all likelihood they shouldn’t have been, but because they were now being hauled along to their freedom by the man who tried to kill them. As far as they knew however, he could just murder them without anyone knowing. The possibility stuck with them the entire time, each of them ready to defend themselves however they could. Though considering Peter was able to hold them off when they had their powers, now it was going to be a one-sided affair.

“If you intend to kill us, you might as well do it now and save yourself the long walk home. Though maybe you’ll need it. Once you get back, you’ll be trapped there until the princesses say otherwise. You might as well enjoy your freedom while you can.”

Despite her condescending tone, Adagio had a point. Once he would return back to Ponyville, Peter would be under watch until Celestia said otherwise. It was ironic how quickly their positions changed, with the Sirens being set free and him waiting to become a prisoner. It didn't take much longer for them to reach a source of water, that being a large river. From what Peter had been told, this river would lead towards the ocean, and freedom for the Sirens.

“Alright ladies, this is it. From this point on, you're on your own. Good luck out there."

One at a time, Peter assisted each of the Sirens into the river, his touch causing them to tremble in fear. Despite getting them this far, they still feared he could kill them even now. But as Adagio was being carried over,that fear began to subside. All three of them were now in their element, so they could easily escape should he try anything. Even now she couldn't help but wonder.

“Hey Parker. Why not just kill us? After everything we did to you, you have more than enough reason.”

“It's not what I do. I’ve come close to killing out of anger before, and I hated every moment of it. And if there's one thing I’ve learned about myself these past few days, it’s that the monster was always there. But I made a promise to never take a life out of anger. I have to be better."

Before he turned to leave, Adagio shared one last glance with Peter. And just like in the throne room, she couldn't see any of that rage from before. It suddenly dawned on her that she and her sisters had ruined one final life before losing their powers. And despite all the damage they had done, they had been given another shot. She secretly hoped the same for Peter.

“Hey… For what it's worth, I hope they forgive you. You don’t seem like a bad man. Trust me, I’d know. I’ve met my fair share of bad men. But I’ll say this now. Whatever you’ve got going on, you gotta get it under wraps. Or Celestia will kill you. We got lucky, I'll admit. But I get the feeling the princesses will only be so merciful with you."

A rather foreboding piece of insight, but not one to take lightly. Peter had seen the fear in the Sirens' eyes back in the throne room, their thoughts sure that Celestia would strike them down. Whether or not this could be attributed to her younger years or not was up for debate, so all Peter could do was nod as he walked off, the wooden cart creaking with each footstep as he marched back to Ponyville, leaving the Sirens alone in this world that had long left them behind.

SOME TIME LATER

It had been several hours since the Sirens had been left to their own devices. For Adagio, it was a confusing feeling. They were back home, and yet were not being hunted down for simply existing. Even now, their Equestrian bodies felt relaxing to be in, unlike their human bodies. Something had changed since their gems had been destroyed, almost as if the lecherous nature of those gems had been part of their suffering for centuries. And now that they were gone, the desire to constantly feed themselves had gone with them. It felt like a relief, like their bodies were their own again.

The only downside now was that they would have to create a new home for themselves, which wouldn’t be easy. Equestria had moved on without them for a thousand years, and their status as Sirens wouldn't get them any sympathy points. Yet there was one thing they could all be thankful for: they were alive. And yet, Adagio felt as if they had cheated death somehow. She herself had almost gotten them all killed. Perhaps that was the just thing. Only she should have suffered, for the lifetimes of pain and destruction she had wrought.

“This feels wrong. Like we got away with it all too easily.”

The eldest Siren contemplated her many sins, struggling to come to terms with them. Everything she had done, she did for her own survival and for that of her sisters. But now that they were home, it all came crashing down on her mind. How many people had she killed, how many lives did she ruin? The numbers were too much, and would haunt her for the rest of her days.

“Some things just aren’t worth thinking about, Dagi. We made it, didn't we? We’re home. And we’re free. No more dark magic to sustain, no more eternity to think about. We can do what we want. And we can all be together.”

Ever the optimist, Sonata attempted to console her older sister. And it was difficult to disagree. They had all managed to stick together all this time, through everything they had suffered through. Even Aria seemed to be the happiest she had been in an eternity. The three sisters embraced as they carried on downstream, sure in the fact they would be okay. As long as they were together, they would take on any challenge. Their fight was over.

For now.

FLUTTERSHY’S COTTAGE

The day was finally over. Though things had gotten a little more difficult, now with royalty basically looking over his shoulder, Peter couldn't help but feel some sense of relief. He no longer had to keep his true identity a secret, now that his friends in Ponyville knew where he was from. At the same time, he knew in the back of his mind that things weren’t that easy just yet. There was still the trust of Celestia to earn, as well as proving to Twilight that he wasn't some dangerous monster.

Looking outside at the stars, Peter’s thoughts wandered to those of home, thinking of the people left behind. Yet he reminded himself that those same thoughts were what led him to be so susceptible to the Sirens influence. Perhaps some things were better left in the past. A quiet whimper could be heard just next to him coming from a small ball of fluff, the sound of a sleeping wolf cub. Grace had nuzzled up to Peter as soon as he and Fluttershy had returned to her cottage.

The scent of tea roamed around the roam, clearing Peter’s senses as he inhaled its aroma. The taste was even more therapeutic. Whatever Futtershy had made the tea with was extremely strong. Though unlike Peter, she was being remarkably slow with hers, taking the tiniest possible sips. The past few hours had been a whirlwind of emotions for her, given what she had just learned about her new friend. Like the others, she had a lot of questions she wanted to ask.

“There’s so much I want to know about him, but… now doesn’t feel like the best time to ask him. Maybe he’ll tell me when he’s ready?”

Taking one last sip of tea, Peter closed his eyes, ready to enjoy the first peaceful sleep in what felt like an eternity. He wasn't sure why, but the couch felt like he was lying on the fluffiest cloud. But as he attempted to ease into slumber, his Spider-Sense went off like an alarm bell. Not as severe as it had been over the past few days, but still enough to warrant his attention. Fluttershy didn't even spot him move from the couch to the door and outside, his speed making him almost a blur. She rushed outside to try and find him, but she couldn't find him outside.

“Peter? Where are you?”

She looked around, still unable to find him. Grace however did spot Peter, and barked towards his location, bringing Fluttershy's attention skyward. There she spotted Peter floating in place, his head moving from side to side as if he was scanning the area. It almost appeared as if he was panicking, making Fluttershy begin to worry.

“Peter? Are you ok? What's going on?”

From the height he was floating, Peter hadn't heard Fluttershys question. It didn't help that she was, for the most part, incredibly quiet. Noticing that she hadn’t been heard, Fluttershy opened her wings to join Peter in the sky, yet he still took no notice. It took a rather impressive yelp from Grace to pull Peter's attention back, prompting him to finally take notice of Fluttershy.

“Sorry about that. It felt like something dangerous was nearby. I can’t pinpoint what it is, but it was definitely close. Feels like its gone for now though.”

The two looked out towards the landscape beyond, the tranquil evening now tainted with the feeling of dread. It annoyed Peter that he wasn't able to pin down where it was coming from and deal with it then and there. Because of that, he knew that whatever it was would come for them in the future. And he was right. Looking down upon Ponyville with malicious intent was a mysterious figure, an evil glare in her eyes as she contemplated her plans for the town and its people.

“So this is your home, Princess Twilight? Such a wholesome little town. What a shame that it’s time is coming to an end!”

Starlight Glimmer had come for her revenge.

Episode 16 - Meanwhile... AT THE LEGION OF DOOM! Part 1

Episode 16 - Meanwhile… AT THE LEGION OF DOOM! Part 1

The Everfree Forest had built up quite the reputation. For centuries, it had been declared an unsafe region by decree of Princess Celestia. Only the stupid or the stupidly brave would enter its forbidden and unknown passages. Starlight Glimmer was none of the above. Her driving force was bitterness and rage, and her end goal was revenge. For hours she had been pushing forward through the mist, minding to keep her distance from the dangerous creatures that lay within. The forest was off limits for a reason.

“Ridiculous! This whole place should have been burned to the ground long ago. Yet the great Princess Celestia in her ‘infinite wisdom’ made it a restricted zone because of all the creatures that live here. Mutated scum, the lot of them. Not worth the air they breathe!”

A loud screech pulsated through the forest, as if to spite Starlight’s mindset of its denizens. She muttered under her breath, cursing the vile creatures she knew now surrounded her. She knew that she would have to find shelter soon, lest she fall victim. Despite the dangers, many unfortunate explorers had travelled inside to prove a point and never came back. She did not intend to join their numbers.

She would still have to remain vigilant. One wrong move and she would be another soul lost to the Everfree Forest, which was not a pleasant fate. And as she passed through a nearby trail, she was shown why. Laid up against one of the trees was a pile of bones, picked clean long ago. What horrified Starlight the most was that these were humanoid bones, a sign of things to come if she was unable to find a safe place.

“I have to get out of here soon, lest I end up as another bag of bones in this place!”

Pushing on through the thick leaves, Starlight came out to a clearing, a rather rickety wooden bridge just ahead. And further beyond, the prize she had been seeking. As the moonlight broke through the clouds, its rays illuminated a desolate structure long since abandoned. Many sections had long fallen to ruin, but that mattered little to Starlight. It would serve her mission well enough.

“Finally… The lost castle of the Two Sisters. The perfect spot to put my plan into effect. And practically on the doorstep of Princess Twilight’s home. How poetic.”

Rather than take the risk of crossing the obviously dangerous bridge, Starlight imbued herself her own magical aura, her feet leaving the soil beneath her feet as she levitated in place. With one motion, she began to move forward across the gorge that separated the castle from the rest of the forest. Once on the other side, the aura dissipated as Starlight touched down.

“Nothing should be able to get across now. But, just to be sure…”

With a flick of her wrist, the bridge that had stayed strong for centuries shattered into pieces, falling into the canyon below. If anyone or anything wished to follow her, they would need a set of wings to do so. Moving towards the castle, Starlight noticed that the large wooden doors were largely intact, save for a rather sizable hole blown into them that gave her ease of access inside. The first thing she spotted was the large hallway illuminated by the moonlight.

“This must be the main hallway. Such an incredible piece of architecture. After all this time, and despite the damage, it’s still relatively standing. I can’t imagine what this place was like back in ancient Equestria, with all the hustle and bustle of a young nation. How far it’s all fallen.”

Multiple corridors veered off from the main hallway, all of which were incredibly dark, the candlelight long since burnt out. Fortunately, Starlight had her magic close to hand, and was able to light her way rather easily. Deciding to just explore for now, she chose one of the corridors and started walking, her emerald hue illuminating the way. Further down the corridor, she noticed the moonlight peaking through once again and pushed forward to investigate.

The room Starlight found herself in was cavernous, rotting banners at either side emblazoned with the sun and moon of the Alicorn sisters. Chunks of the ceiling had fallen away, as did many parts of the walls. No matter the structure, it could not compete with the passage of time. The most eye-catching part of the room however were the two thrones that sat at the top of the stairs, each with a banner sitting atop them.

What was most interesting to Starlight was that one of the thrones had been totally destroyed, which happened to be the one with the moon banner above it. However, the other for the most part had been left intact, though still not invincible to the march of time, as chunks of it had fallen away as the wooden frame rotted. With the sun banner above this one, it was clear this was Celestia’s throne.

“How ironic…”

Opening her satchel, Starlight began to retrieve several items from it. The first few things she definitely needed - food. It had been hours since she had passed into the boundaries of the forest to search for the castle, and she had done little resting since. Now that she had shelter from the creatures that called the area home, she could take stock of the situation.

Next was a map of Equestria. Across its surface were scrawls of text from her travels, trying to pinpoint the location of the castle as well as the residency of Princess Twilight. Starlight found it ironic just how close the two were. A few miscellaneous supplies were next, extra clothing, some books and sanitary products. Although it wasn’t like she had an active shower to make use of. Lastly came the most important item - a scroll she had been able to acquire from Canterlot, though with great difficulty.

"Getting past their security was no easy feat. Had to make sure not to arouse suspicion, lest the most powerful being show up and execute me for even attempting to take this. But it was worth the risk.”

Opening the scroll, Starlight began to memorise its contents, closely examining every word inked into the cloth. The ancient language of Equestria was not easy to learn and decipher, but being able to do so opened up endless possibilities, such as the one Starlight coveted - Time Travel. In her mind, access to such an ability would be the key to solving all her problems. However, there was a small issue with what she had in mind.

“A common byproduct of the changing of past events is the creation of a brand new timeline where these changes would take hold. The original timeline would remain intact, unaffected by any changes. Damn it all! The whole point was to make it so Twilight and her friends never visited my town. Or better yet… if they never existed at all."

Months of anger came flooding back to her, causing her to grab an old chair and throw it with all her might. Despite its weight, it fell to pieces upon hitting the wall, centuries of rot making it brittle and weak. It did nothing to sate Starlight's anger however.

“I was the master of my own kingdom… MINE! and then SHE showed up. Little miss perfect princess in training. She robbed me of everything. I would give ANYTHING to do the same to her.”

Once the words came out of her mouth, an idea began to form inside Starlight's head. One that was, for all intents and purposes, a very dark idea. She could have everything she ever wanted, but a few things would have to change to accommodate such a scenario. Namely the removal of anyone that could stand in her way. The only question was how to do it.

“I need something to even the odds. If I try to take on any of the princesses then I'm as good as dead. Even Twilight as young as she is has been more than capable. Wait…”

Scrambling through the pile of books, there was one in particular that she needed. While the title had for the most part faded, part of it still mentioned artefacts. The cover had multiple scratches while the pages had long since separated from the spine. But the condition mattered little to Starlight. All she needed was information, and it didn't take her long to find what she needed.

“The Alicorn Amulet! An artefact capable of granting its wearer the magical potential of the Alicorns themselves. Perfect!”

This was all the information that was available on the amulet, as the rest of the page had faded away. With a closer look however, Starlight could see that the other words had been scribbled out, likely done when the ink was still fresh on the page. Yet this only confused her. Why score out information relevant to such a powerful item? But after a few moments, she pushed the question out of her head. The only thing she wanted to know now was how to find it.

Once more, the limited information in the book was of no help to her, as the amulet’s last known location was a tomb in ancient Equestria. Given how long ago the book was written, the amulet would have likely changed location dozens of times throughout the centuries. If it was still in its original location then she could procure it easily, but it wasn't like she could go back in time and get it.

“Of course! I can just travel back and take the amulet from its point of origin! And if the scroll is correct, taking it will have no implications on this timeline.Though having two amulets in the same timeline might cause some issues. Guess I’ll just find out about the consequences later. I just have to figure out the spell first.”

Despite being a skilled magic user in her own right, even Starlight herself knew that time travel wasn’t an easy spell to master. There was a reason there weren't dozens of sorcerers messing around with time - only the most skilled or powerful individuals were capable of such an accomplishment. But nothing would stop her from accomplishing her goal.

As she began to cast the incantation, Starlight could feel her body shake. The immense amount of magical energy to even set up the spell was draining her fast. If she couldn’t pull it off without the amulet, then her plan was finished. Even with all the pain, she pushed herself to persist. She had to do this to get back what was hers. What began to worry her was the wet feeling she had near her top lip. Using her tongue, she got a taste of the mystery liquid and recognised the iron tinge to it. Blood.

“This spell really is taking everything out of me. I have to finish this now!”

More blood began to flow out of Starlight's nose, and was now beginning to flow from her ears as well. If she didn't know any better, it felt like the spell was killing her as she gave more energy to it. Her vision even started to black out, but she refused to give up now, fueled by her singular hatred for Twilight. With what little strength she had left, she forced herself to stay conscious. A rush of power coursed through her, her tattoos now glowing an emerald green. The spell was complete.

"That took more than expected. But at last… the power of time travel in my hands! Let's see how this works."

Now surrounding Starlight were dozens of green orbs. Peering into the orb closest to her, she could make out a familiar image. It was her little town, unchanged from what she could gather. But one thing in particular stood out to her. And it just so happened to be the reasoning for her entire venture.

“Twilight Sparkle…”

However, this Twilight appeared different from the one she had met. All colour had left her features, and any glint of happiness or hope in her eyes was long gone. She had been beaten.

“This must be one of the possible futures. And it would appear that Twilight’s attempts to undermine me failed in this one. Serves her right!”

Each viewpoint seemed to be a window into its own timeline, showing endless possibilities for Equestrias past, present and future. From the corner of her eye, Starlight caught one future in particular. In it, she found an older version of herself - happy. She was unable to see the cause of such happiness, but she could tell it was genuine. It was an odd sensation. She wanted to feel that happy, but was also spiteful of her other self at the same time.

"Keep your happiness. Maybe in another life, things would have been different for me. But this is my life, and I have to make the most of it.”

With a tear flowing from her eye, Starlight turned her attention away from that future, and towards the one she now sought. Looking through more of the viewpoints, she finally noticed the one that would get her what she wanted. The image she saw was of a group of people standing around some kind of object. It took a few moments for Starlight to make out that it was the Alicorn Amulet, freshly created as it gleamed in the torchlight. What happened next would shock her.

Everyone in the group raised their arms towards the Amulet, their magical tattoos showing just at the sleeve of their cloaks. All of them were of the Unicorn Clan. Each of their hands began to glow a different shaded aura for a few moments until changing into the same dark crimson. This new aura was then shot at the Amulet, causing its surface to share the same shade. The Unicorns continued to channel their magic into the Amulet, but the silence was quickly broken as they began to cry out in agony.

One of them dropped to the floor, their hood slipping down to reveal a drained husk. Another joined shortly after, and more after that, as they each continued to fill the amulet with their magic. Eventually, the room was filled with corpses, as each Unicorn Clan participant was drained of not just their magic, but their life force too. Starlight was horrified, yet intrigued, by this discovery.

“The Amulet is a conduit for their magic! Dozens of Unicorns just to equate to one Alicorn. And they died for it. I guess not everyone was going to sit back and let the Princesses just take over. Well, it’s time to finish what they started!”

The only question now was how to get to the Amulet. Did she just step through the viewpoint like a portal? In her mind it couldn’t be that easy. Yet her curiosity got the better of her, pushing her hand up against the almost mirror-like surface, surprised to see it bend and give way to her advance. Pushing further, she stepped halfway through, finding herself in the same chamber she had just observed. All around her lay the bodies of the Unicorns that had given up their lives, their faces lifeless and already rotting. And right in front of her, was the prize she sought, the Alicorn Amulet.

Stepping completely though the viewpoint, Starlight reached out to take her prize. Only to be caught off guard as a blast of magic knocked her on her back. A cloaked figure stood before her, his features just peeking out from his dark hood. His cheeks were sunken in and his teeth peaked out from the gums significantly.

“Intruder! How dare you set foot on this hallowed ground! Are you an agent of the False Gods, coming to steal away our greatest weapon?! I have given up too much to have the Amulet stolen away!”

The cloaked man advanced forward with his hand raised, flanked by several others, all prepared to attack Starlight should she make a wrong move. Before they could get any closer, all were encompassed in a greenish hue, being lifted from the ground as they struggled to break free. But none were strong enough to resist Starlight's magic.

“Your weapon will never be used! You’ll be found before you can make use of it. The next millennium will be ruled by the Alicorn sisters! But… Their rule can end in the future. I can end it! I just need the power to do so! In my hands, the Amulet will be more than enough. As you can see, I’m already powerful without it. But with it…”

The aura trapping the rebels faded and dispersed, all in awe of Starlight's sheer talent. Before they could even attempt to ask any questions, the top of the room began to shake. From the entryway into the chamber, fighting could be heard from the stairs leading up. The disciplined shouts of soldiers rang down, signalling that the rebels had been found. Knowing that her time was short, Starlight made her move.

“You’ve been found out! Once those soldiers get down here, they’ll take the Amulet and lock it away! Any chance you have to remove the Princesses will be lost. But if you give me the amulet, I can finish what you started! Not in this time, but in another.”

The rebels looked at each other, the panic clear in their eyes as they struggled to make a decision. However, the increasing volume of violence above them began to push a decision. The disfigured cultist, who must have been some kind of figurehead, removed the Amulet from its pedestal, passing it to Starlight, his dead eyes peering into her own.

“Destroy the False Gods! Free our nation! Down with Celestia and Luna!”

Making their last stand, the remaining Rebels turned to the stairway to face the incoming soldiers. Screams could be heard as they advanced, several bodies came tumbling from the stairs, bloodied and missing limbs. Finally, several soldiers made their way into the hidden chamber, their weapons covered in blood. Seeing that things were getting out of control, Starlight turned to make her escape. However, the soldiers were quick to notice her attempt to leave.

“Halt! By order of the Princesses Celestia and Luna, you are all accused of treason! Any attempt to resist will be met with force! Now hand over the weapon!”

The warning fell on deaf ears as Starlight was already halfway through the portal, a devious grin being the last thing the soldiers saw of her. “Your precious Princesses will have their judgement day… Very soon…”

The remaining Rebels charged the Royal soldiers, blocking any chance of reaching Starlight as she crossed the green veil and disappeared, the portal closing as she faded from view. She quickly found herself back in the Castle of the Two Sisters, a feeling of nausea falling over her. It appeared that her speedy return was a less pleasant experience than arriving. With some effort, she was able to hold back the desire to vomit. But it was all worth it. She had what she needed.

“I have it… The legendary Alicorn Amulet… I HAVE IT!”

The red tint of the Amulet hummed, creating a hue of light that illuminated the dark chamber. Even with it just sitting in her palms, she could already feel the incredible energy that resided inside. It was almost calling to her in a way, pushing her to place it around her neck and accept its power. Without hesitation, she clasped it on. Within seconds, a rush of energy flowed through her body, every fiber of her being felt energised beyond what she thought capable.

“Such power! It would seem that the legends weren’t lying. I feel like I can do anything now! With this, travelling between timelines should be child’s play! Now, it’s time to begin.”

Looking over the scroll once more, Starlight again began to follow the incantation, only this time the process was far easier to accomplish as the power of the Alicorn Amulet fueled her every action. What was once a struggle now felt natural to her. After a few moments, the spell was complete, allowing Starlight to once again see across time. Only now there were many more spheres surrounding her, given that her increased power made the spell easier to conjure. The spheres began to open up once again, casting a view into which Starlight could see the various timelines. She began to scan through each viewpoint, carefully trying to pick out only a few timelines that she would require.

"The only way I'll stand a chance is to summon allies from other timelines, those who are capable of standing up to the Princesses. Though the only beings able to do that are pure evil. But I’ve no other options. Together, they may even win.
Hmm, the ruling monarchs would be taken out in one fell swoop. Such a treasonous thought… But I would have my revenge against Twilight and her meddlesome friends. Now, who to find first? Perhaps the Lunar Goddess’s darker half? That would definitely throw Celestia off her game.”

Flicking through the viewpoints, Starlight kept a close eye on the timeline she needed - One where the Infamous Nightmare Moon resided. But it couldn’t be just any Nightmare Moon. No, it had to be one capable of standing up to the present day Celestia and Luna. Fortunately, Starlight found what she needed. The viewpoint now in front of her began to show the history of this Equestria, showing a triumphant Nightmare Moon standing over the corpse of a younger looking Princess Celestia.

As things went forward, Starlight noticed that the sun never rose again after that day. Not a hint of daylight with each second that passed. More images showed other races from around the world, only what remained of them. With no more sun, the likes of the Griffons and Yaks were pushed to extinction, unable to survive in the Eternal Night. The last image showed Nightmare Moon, still atop her throne a millennium later, her kingdom under her watchful eye. Forever dark. She was just what Starlight needed.

“Perfect! An older Nightmare Moon can surely stand up to Celestia! Now, who else? I can account for Celestia and Twilight, but I still have two Alicorns to keep occupied. Not to mention the Elements of Harmony! I need more!”

With a wave of her hand, Starlight pushed the viewpoint to one side, knowing she would be coming back to it later. But she would need more reinforcements to stand up to all of Equestrias defenders.

“I could bring another Discord, but he was always more of a court jester. He’d never be convinced to kill. There’s also the risk of having two of him here. I don’t even want to think what kind of damage they could do to the fabric of this reality. Then who else? Of course… The former king of the Crystal Empire, Sombra! He was said to have been very powerful in his time.”

Once more, Starlight flicked through the viewpoints around here until one caught her attention. This time was particularly more difficult, as many of the timelines that focused on Sombra ultimately ended in defeat. It was beginning to look hopeless the further Starlight looked, timeline after timeline giving her nothing to work with. Each time, Sombra faced defeat at the hands of Celestia and Luna, the Element Bearers or some other hero of Equestria.

“There has to be something! He surely can’t lose in every eventuality, right? Just give me something!”

A few more minutes of looking, and Starlight was prepared to give up. That was until she noticed something in the corner of her eye. One viewpoint in particular. Drawing it towards herself, she could see the image of Sombra as he held the bodies of a young Celestia and Luna aloft, both bloodied and broken. The piercing red in Sombras eyes seemed to stare back at Starlight, almost as if he could see her. As the flow of time rushed forward, images showed Sombras conquest of not just Equestria, but the lands beyond. Piles of bodies lay at the feet of the king of the Crystal Empire as his army marched forward, unopposed.

“Perfect! He’s just what I need! If he can deal with Celestia or Luna, or both, then crushing the others will become much easier. Fortunately, I won’t have to look very far for the other candidates. This timeline will give me exactly what I need. I already have a Goddess and a King. All I need is a Lord and a Queen…”

THE CHANGELING KINGDOM

Out beyond the wastelands of Equestria lay the domain of the Changelings, a race constantly at odds with those further in the mainland. Even setting foot in this region put Starlight in massive danger. She knew that once her presence was known, hordes of Changelings would pursue her. For now, she would have to rely on stealth to get inside their hive and find the Queen.

“Once Queen Chrysalis hears my offer, she should call off her goons. I just have to get in there.”

Getting inside unnoticed would be more difficult than Starlight anticipated. Even from this distance the distinct sound of buzzing was almost making the ground shake beneath her feet. The more she walked, the more vibrant the sound became, until she eventually stood in the shadow of the Changeling Hive. The Hive was very much a representation of the Changelings themselves, as its outer walls were vacant of colour or distinct features.

But they were still high walls, not so easily scaled. And anyone that attempted such a hasty tactic would be met with swift action from the locals. Anyone except for Starlight that is. Having possession of the Alicorn Amulet trivialised any spell she wanted to use, which included invisibility. With this ability, Starlight figured she could walk right into Queen Chrysalis’ throne room unopposed. Though she would still have to keep her wits about her in case she made herself aware.

“One slip up and they’ll devour me completely. I’ll have to watch my step the entire way!”

Starlight also found out rather quickly that navigating the inside of the Changeling Hive wasn’t as easy as she had hoped. It matched the exterior a little too much, with no discernible patterns in which corridor led to where in the Hive. It would appear that Starlight would have to go through a process of trial and error until she could find the throne room.

“Why does everything have to look the same? These Changelings have no creative spark at all, do they?”

Each new hallway she ventured down led somewhere that wasn’t where she needed. One ended at what looked to be some kind of social area (or as about as social as Changelings could get). Another came to what appeared to be a feeding hall. Starlight took note about what the Changelings were snacking on - what appeared to be some kind of grey slop. And none of them seemed to enjoy it. From what she could gather, this was all they had in terms of eating supplies.

“No wonder they prefer feeding off the raw emotional energy of other creatures. Anything is better than whatever they have now.”

Returning to her exploration, Starlight discovered more and more about how the Changelings operated. A group of them were going through training exercises against dummy Equestrian soldiers, and sparred against each other while assuming the form of Royal Guards. While militaristic to some degree, there was definitely a sense of comradery shared between them. After all, they were pretty much family. and all of them answered to their Queen.

Speaking of which. As she turned a corner, Starlight came across a gigantic set of double doors. It was the only section of the hive so far that she had seen that had been closed off by a door. It looked like the entrance to the throne room. But there was one major problem.

That problem was the two guards standing outside the throne room, pacing back and forth, armed with spears. No amount of invisibility was going to help her avoid them if she attempted to walk through the door. It would be a sure giveaway that something suspicious was occurring. The only thing she could try now was the direct approach. Allowing the spell to cancel out, she began to become visible again, catching the attention of the guards who immediately readied their spears.

“Wait, wait, wait! My name is Starlight Glimmer. I seek an audience with the Queen. I have a proposition that she might find… intriguing.”

The Changeling guards did not move from their position, acknowledging Starlight as a potential threat. Given she was clearly not a Changeling, she was immediately considered an outsider. But she had neither the time nor the patience for roadblocks. With a wave of her hand, both guards were pushed aside, while the throne room doors opened. As she entered, Starlight was greeted by an almost deafening buzzing sound. And she quickly found the source. Hundreds of Changelings lay waiting inside, most of them surrounding the figure at the top of the throne. The Queen of the Changelings - Chrysalis.

“It takes a rather brave individual to waltz into my kingdom. An even bolder one still to enter my throne room unannounced… And uninvited! State your business now, Equestrian, or become my next meal!”

On any other day, Starlight would be absolutely terrified to stand where she stood now. Without the Amulet, it would have been total suicide. But with it, she was more than capable of getting out of here should things go awry. However, she had no intention of leaving empty handed.

“Your Majesty. You might not believe this, but we have something in common. We were both on the cusp of getting everything we ever wanted, only to be stopped by those that possess the Elements of Harmony. We both had grand visions for ourselves and our people, and they were taken away. I’ve come here today to propose an alliance, one that would benefit us both, and see the future of Equestria no longer be dictated by the Royal Sisters.”

Aside from the deafening buzzing, there was complete silence from the Changeling Queen as she contemplated this request.

“An Equestria without the Princesses would be easy pickings for my Changelings. No longer will we be held at the edge of survival, grasping for scraps. Yet I have to wonder the reason for this treachery. Should your little endeavour be successful, everyone in Equestria will be under my thrall. Why commit to such a plan?”

“I had everything. My own kingdom, people that were my own. And there I ruled. Then Twilight Sparkle came and ruined it all! She and her precious friends ended my rule, robbed me of everything I had worked for. I just want to return the favour.”

The crimson glow of the Alicorn Amulet caught the attention of Chrysalis, who had already taken note of the pure hatred Starlight had towards Twilight, a name she was all too familiar with, and brought sour memories of defeat with it.

“I am familiar with Twilight Sparkle and her cohorts. They do seem to have a habit of interfering where they shouldn't have been to begin with. What I do not understand is one of their own wishing to turn on them. You may have your reasons, but trusting you is another matter. For all I know this is a simple charade to drop my guard while my defences are down and my kingdom is invaded. What guarantee can you give me?"

So far so good. Starlight had gotten much further than what she anticipated, but now there was the issue of proving herself as a trustworthy ally. "What would you ask?"

"Hmmm. Lets see just how committed you are to this little plan of yours. If your conviction to betray your own race is true, then you must prove it to me. Bring me a morsel to snack on and we may yet have an alliance. But don’t keep me waiting.”

As Starlight left the throne room, panic began to set in. Her entire plan now rested on committing an act that would absolutely make her more of a criminal than she was already, as Chrysalis had asked her to be involved in a serious crime.

“Great! Now I have to drag someone all the way here for Chrysalis to feed from. As if no one would notice a friend or loved one just disappear. Unless… Now there’s an idea.”

APPLELOOSA - OUTSKIRTS

Appleloosa had been a town struggling to find its footing for years. From its beginnings a few years ago, the town had to deal with an issue with the nearby Buffalo Tribespeople, whose land the Appleloozians had infringed upon without permission. Though with some help, the situation had calmed down and ties between the settlers and the locals. Though that was only the first challenge.

In an effort to put their mark on more of Equestria, Applelooza laid its foundations close to the Badlands, on the very fringes of Equestria’s borders. And while this gave the town plenty of room to grow, it also brought with it a series of challenges. The most dangerous of all being the environment itself. The area surrounding Appleloosa was barren wasteland, making it difficult to grow crops, even with the Earth Clan’s ability to manipulate plants and other fauna.

But Braeburn was never deterred. He saw every challenge as an opportunity. Through sheer determination, he kept Appleloosa going through difficult times. With some assistance from the indiginous peoples of the area, the land had finally been made habitable. Fields of crops now covered the landscape, and the beginning of a plentiful apple tree farm had been Braeburn’s personal endeavour.

“It's finally finished. Appleloosa can now call itself a farmin’ town. Ah can’t wait for cousin Applejack to see this!”

A rustle nearby caught Braeburns attention. Small critters were common around the dusty wastelands, but this sounded much bigger. For as optimistic as Braeburn was, he was never one to take a chance, always armed with a small dagger should he ever come across danger. Or if it should come across him.

“Come on now. Let's be civil about this. I ain’t got no bits on me, no valuables. Just be on yer way.”

From the bushes, Braeburn could just about make out a shape. It looked like hair, lavender mixed with mint green. It was the eyes that could be seen next, and what sent a cold shiver down the farmer's spine. They were red, but the most unnatural red he had ever seen. It was like a demon staring at him. And speaking to him.

“I have no interest in your money. Only you!”

A flash of crimson was all Braeburn saw before the world turned dark.

THRONE ROOM

“Here we are, Your Majesty. This one should suffice for a good meal. From a little frontier town near the Buffalo Tribe’s lands. Disappearances are common there. No one will miss him.”

As Braeburn began to regain consciousness, he slowly took notice of where he was. No longer was he under the warm skies near Appleloosa, but what appeared to be a dank, cold cave. Through his blurred vision, he could barely make out the lavender and green hair he had spotted before he lost consciousness.

“You horrid cow! Where have ya taken me?!”

Ignoring the insult, Starlight turned her back towards Braeburn. The less she looked at him, the easier the task at hand would be. “Trust me cowboy, better this be your fate than what comes next.”

“Fate? What fate?” The room around them began to rumble, and an intense buzzing sound grew ever louder and closer. From one of the many tunnels flew a legion of bug-like humanoids. Braeburn began to remember the story Applejack told him about a wedding in Canterlot she attended years ago, and the invaders that sought to take over.

“The Changeling Queen? Ya brought me to the Changelings?! You treacherous snake!”

In a blind rage, Braeburn swung at Starlight with all his might, only for his fist to be stopped just short of her face, a crimson glow holding him back like a phantom. With his other fist, he attempted again, only to have the same end result. The red glow however could not be seen in her eyes, the normal green now returned. But not an ounce of empathy could be seen within them as she dropped his hands.

“I would give pity, but that implies I care about what happens to you next. I’ve brought you here as an offering to the Queen. And I doubt you’ll survive. Make peace now, Earth Clan.”

Braeburn took stock of his situation. He was surrounded by Changelings, most of all their Queen. And he had the treasonous Unicorn Clan Starlight in front of him. There was no escape for him. Two Changeling guards advanced towards him, one reaching out to grab him, only to be met with a vicious kick to the stomach. The force of the kick forced the guard to vomit blood.

“Ah ain't goin down so easy! Ah’ll keep fightin till ah can’t no more! Come on!”

The other guard attempted to restrain Braeburn, who was ready for the manoeuvre by side stepping. In response, he brought a haymaker down upon its head, the impact crumbling the guards helmet and skull. Its brains mutilated, the guard fell to the floor. Braeburn knew it wasn't over yet. He was still outnumbered on all sides, his eyes trying to spot a break in their colossal mass. As aware as he tried to be, he was unable to spot the strike that took him off his feet and into a nearby wall.

“It seems that the strength of the Earth Clan isn't exaggerated. Two of my best guards, killed in one shot. Impressive. However… It changes nothing. You have nowhere to run.”

The sheer might of the Changeling Queen dwarfed anything Braeburn could muster. His efforts were clearly in vain, and yet he refused to stay down. With what little strength he had left, he pulled himself to his feet, bloodied. A sharp pain could be felt from his ribcage and back. Something was clearly broken. Despite the pain, Braeburn stood tall, unwilling to face his end meekly.

"Then ah guess this is it… But if there's one thing ah know, it's that ya reap what ya sow. And you've sowed a lot here today, lady. Whatever happens next, you've got it comin’. This plan of yours won’t work. Mah cousin Applejack and her friends? They’ll beat you all. They’ve done it before… And they’ll do it again!”

Facing his end, Braeburn tried his best to put on a brave face, his legs still shaking from the hit he took earlier. As he willed himself to his feet, he came face to face with Chrysalis, her features steeped in rage at the mere mention of Equestria’s defenders. Like a ragdoll, she grabbed Braeburn by the neck and hoisted him close to her. Despite his best efforts, the courageous farmer could not free himself, and every attempt vexed Chrysalis more and more.

"Such bravery. But underneath it all, I can smell your fear. Such a repugnant emotion. But your love… It smells delicious. The love for your work, your community… Your family. Such a MEAL!”

Braeburn could feel his strength being sapped away. No, it was more than that. It was as if every happy feeling he had ever experienced was being taken from him. His skin began to shrivel and crack the longer Chrysalis fed from him, his eyes starting to sink into his skull. It wasn’t long before Braeburn had been completely drained, a lifeless looking husk. As he collapsed to the floor, Starlight could tell that he was dead. If there was a path out of this whole affair, it was long gone now. Chrysalis however revelled in this act.

“How delicious! That was the most filling meal I’ve had in years! Shame I had to drain him completely, but I needed the refreshment. Well, you held up your end of the bargain, and I shall do mine. I agree to participate in your crusade. Now, what is the plan?”

It truly was too late to turn back. There was no point in second guessing her plans now. Having gained the trust of Chrysalis, Starlight could see her desires fall into place, her madness pushed on forward by the corrupting influence of the Alicorn Amulet.

“Now that I have you on board, I can focus on our next associate. The only other being in Equestria with the power and the motivation to take down the Princesses. But… It will take some time to break him out.”

TARTARUS - SOME TIME LATER

The endless black abyss would be too much for almost anyone else to handle. But for Tirek, it had been a sight he had grown accustomed to long ago. After being imprisoned in Tartarus once again, it was decided that he be given some time with his thoughts. But that in turn meant all the time in the world. Completely alone in an empty void.

“When I get out of here, I’ll finish what I started. I must have the power of the Alicorns if I am to return home. Or else lose to Skorpan once more.”

As he was lost in thought, Tirek failed to notice a glimmer of light appearing in the void of his prison. Perhaps a visitor, coming to demean his current position?

It would have been a first. No-one had set foot inside his prison since he had been confined there. The light began to take shape into that of a humanoid. As it faded, there stood what appeared to be an Equestrian, given the markings on her arms. Starlight Glimmer had finally found her next ally

“Lord Tirek I presume? How is your imprisonment?”

At first, Tirek had chosen to ignore this intruder, given her point of origin. The contempt he had for the people of Equestria had grown significantly since his imprisonment. Yet his inquisitiveness couldn't help but wonder what her reasoning for being here was. No one should be able to come here. So why was she here?

“If you’ve come to mock me, then you’ve wasted your time and effort. I’ve grown accustomed to this infinite nothingness.”

An obvious lie, at least in Starlight's mind. She knew little of Tirek except from the history books. Perhaps living for centuries had made him more resistant to such periods of total isolation. But even the most mentally resistant of beings have limits.

“Oh come now, we both know that's a lie. I bet you’re itching for a means to leave this place. And lucky for you, I’m in need of your services.”

Tirek’s attention was immediately grabbed upon hearing that his freedom was possible. He had been certain this was his fate forever. Though he was not entirely convinced that someone like her would be so helpful with him, considering what had happened last time he had been let loose.

“Surely you jest? An Equestrian unleashing a dangerous felon onto her own people?

From the corner of his eye, Tirek noticed the gem residing around this visitor's neck. The energy he felt was that of dark magic, the stench of death surrounding its very being. That same energy cascaded through her. Tirek had only ever heard of one object of such malice.

“You possess the Alicorn Amulet? Intriguing. I had figured such an artefact would have been destroyed long ago. Or at least buried deep beneath the earth.”

As if by instinct, Starlight clutched the Amulet, almost trying to hide it from Tirek. Something he took notice of rather quickly. Her panic subsided however, relinquishing her hold. If the stories about the Amulet were true, only the wearer could remove it. Not only that, but Starlight was aware of Tirek’s abilities. But he would have to match her in order to take her magic. And he was currently in a weak state. For now, she had no reason to worry.

“This one is… Different. A little time travel spell allowed me to acquire the Amulet at its point of creation. It's what allowed me to find my way to you. But even with it, I can’t hope to stand against the Princesses alone. I need more like myself, those spurned by Equestria and its rulers. Especially that cow Twilight Sparkle!”

Hearing Twilight's name only pushed Tirek’s intrigue further. He had become concerned upon seeing the Alicorn Amulet, given its corrupting influence. But the thought of getting a shot at the Princesses once again crept into his mind. And a chance to beat Twilight.

“I shall hear more of your plan, but only once you free me from this place. As enlightening the time alone has been, it has become quite… dull.”

With a snap of Starlight's fingers, a tear in the darkness opened up, and on the other side Tirek could see a bright light shining through. The tear opened further, pulling himself and his saviour through. On the other side, he found himself inside the ruins of a castle, the moonlight dimming through an opening in the roof.

“Freedom! Glorious freedom!”

In a moment of pure joy, Tirek kneeled down and kissed the floor, despite its lack of cleanliness. It was almost kind of pathetic in Starlight's eyes, though she hadn't spent time locked away in an endless void. In a moment of arrogance, she decided to hold her accomplishment over her new ally.

“It took me some time to figure out how to release you from Tartarus. Whatever spell the Element Bearers placed upon you sent you to the deepest bowels of that place. It looked scenic at least.”

If he had been in any other mood, Tirek may have taken offence to the underhanded comment. But the jubilance he felt at his release had overridden any other feeling. He would not allow his happiness to be soured by someone who was an arrogant child to him in comparison. His mood was not to last however as the double doors that led into the chamber opened.

“So this is the Mighty Lord Tirek? How vastly underwhelming. I see you were successful, Starlight. Though I admit I was expecting more. MUCH more.”

“And who might you be?” Asked a now irritated Tirek. Starlight holding her rescue of him over his head was bad enough, but now this new interloper questioning his abilities was something else entirely.

“You shall address me as Chrysalis, Queen of the Changelings.”

“The Changeling Queen? I see. Weren't you defeated by the Crystal Princess and her husband? What business do you have in this little alliance?”

A predictable scenario, Starlight figured. A clash of egos was one of the outcomes that would have come about from two beings of incredible power and skill. But Starlight had little time for all the blustering.

“IF we could stay level headed for a moment?! May I remind you both that all of us have suffered some form of defeat? It is a learning experience. Besides, we should be thankful for the merciful nature of the Princesses. Without it, we would have been killed long ago. And now we shall turn that weakness of theirs into an opportunity for ourselves.”

Both the Queen and Lord ceased their bickering, silently agreeing to play along for now. It would seem they did have a common goal, which made Tirek more confident.

“A fair point, Ms Starlight. My apologies, Your Majesty. Perhaps your skills will come in handy after all. A master of infiltration and sabotage will be invaluable in our endeavours.”

Her ego sated, Chrysalis surprisingly returned the compliment. “Word is that you were able to challenge Twilight Sparkle even after she had the combined power of the other Princesses with her own. You are indeed a powerful ally to have, Lord Tirek.”

The two shook hands, their qualms with each other supposedly set aside. For Starlight, this was perfect. Everything was beginning to fall into place like she had hoped. She was getting everything she wanted…

***

A FEW DAYS LATER

The plan had been progressing smoothly. Starlight now had two of the beings she needed for her plan, and all three enemies of Equestria were now capable of being in each other's presence without killing each other.Though despite their power, even Chrysalis and Tirek wouldn’t be enough. Now would come the next step.

“Now comes the tricky part of all this. Using this spell, I’ll travel to other timelines to bring through our last couple members. Though I imagine it won’t be easy to persuade them. But with some incentive, I know they’ll be on board!"

While Starlight was so self assured that her endeavours would bear fruit, her new companions were not so sure. Tirek was still a shrivelled up shell of his former self, while Chrysalis had to leave her army behind should they be found out. So far, the Queen of the Changelings had been less than impressed with this portion of the plan.

"I think this is absolutely foolish . Do you really believe you can convince two of the most fearsome beings in Equestria’s history to help us? Both achieved victory in their own timelines. I would assume they are very content being at the top of the food chain. If they come here, that may not be the case anymore. They may even see you as a threat and eliminate you as you step through the portal.”

“She has a point, Ms Starlight. Nightmare Moon might be more willing to hear you out if you choose your words carefully, but King Sombra is an entirely different scenario. Even I have heard tales of his cruelty and hunger for blood. Your proposal may fall on deaf ears should he view you as a threat, especially with that Amulet.”

Both made fair points. Convincing Chrysalis and Tirek was easy. They had something to gain. But she had seen into those other timelines. Nightmare Moon and Sombra had won their own battles, and had ruled their respective worlds. For all Starlight knew, she was stepping into a suicide mission. But a voice in the back of her head pushed all her worries into the recesses of her mind, muted behind the voices telling her to keep going. The voices of the damned that now resided in the Amulet.

“It's a risk I have to take. Even with the three of us, we still stand no chance against our enemies. Nightmare Moon and Sombra will complete our little ensemble. And something tells me neither will give up the chance to take down the likes of Celestia again. Once I have them here… We can begin!”

Author's Note

FINALLY!

After a long wait, here we are, on the wild side of things! I hope all enjoy the Episode!

Episode 17 - Meanwhile... AT THE LEGION OF DOOM! Part 2

Episode 17 - Meanwhile… AT THE LEGION OF DOOM! Part 2

EQUESTRIA - NIGHTMARE MOON TIMELINE

The first thing Starlight noticed as she exited the viewpoint was the immediate change from day to night. A nearby clock confirmed that the time was the exact same as when she left in her time, right in the middle of the day. The pale moonlight shining through the windows only served to confirm who ruled here. Now the mission was to find her and convince her to side with Starlight. But the words of Chrysalis and Tirek still rang in her mind. What could she offer Nightmare Moon that she didn't already have? Looking through the windows of the castle, she could make out the mountain that was normally host to the grand capital of Canterlot. Yet it was nowhere to be found.

“This must be the castle I’ve been living in for weeks. Except in this time it was never left to fall apart and rot away in the Everfree Forest. I guess Nightmare Moon never moved residence. Then again, why would she have to?”

Given the weeks she had spent in this castle, though it was a ruined version of it, Starlight knew the layout top to bottom. It stood to reason that she would find Nightmare Moon in the throne room. She even recognised which section she was currently in, meaning her destination was not too far away. Just the next set of doors in fact. Walking inside, Starlight let out a gasp of surprise. Perhaps she had spent too much time in the ruins of the castle, as the throne room she walked in on was magnificent. Vibrant teal covered the walls, almost glistening in the forever moonlight. The empty throne resided at the top of two sets of stars, the sigil of the Moon held above. There was only one question: where was Nightmare Moon?

“An unwelcome guest? A bold move sneaking into my castle, though not exactly stealthy. I can practically smell the dark magic you used to get in here. Now be still!”

The sinister voice caught Starlight off guard. At the doorway stood the terrifying visage of Nightmare Moon, suited in full regalia. Starlight had read the stories of the Long Night, when Equestria stayed in darkness for days on end before Celestia brought the light of day back. Now she faced that same darkness. The subject of centuries of children's scary stories and holidays. How fortunate she found her quarry so quickly. How unfortunate that she would be so unprepared for such a scenario. Instinctively, she turned to run away, knowing for certain that trying to challenge Nightmare Moon would be a suicidal maneuver.

Slamming the doors behind her as she ran, Starlight began to formulate a strategy. Surely there was a way to keep the Alicorn princess at bay while she figured out the best way to propose her plan. She didn't get far before she felt her feet leave the ground, a dark blue aura surrounding her. Looking back, she saw her captor walking towards her, a complete lack of haste in her step. Like this was too easy for her.

"Running from me is a losing game. I know every hall in this castle. Its walls speak to me. Even if you had gotten far, you would not have hidden for long. Now tell me, how did a lowly Unicorn clanswoman create a second Alicorn Amulet right under my nose? I’ve read the reports. It took dozens of your Clan to create it the first time, and all of them died trying. The creation of another would not so easily slip under my notice. Now… Speak!”

Starlight attempted to summon enough energy from the amulet to break herself free from her restraints, her eyes turning blood red as she called upon the dark magic that lay within. Yet even her newfound power wasn’t enough to match the might of an Alicorn princess at the height of her power as her restraints held. No matter how much power she called upon, Nightmare Moon was stronger still. Starlight was struggling with all her might while her captor made little effort.

"I didn't create it! I took it from another point in time!"

A curious expression fell over the face of Nightmare Moon. The magic holding Starlight suddenly faded, dropping her to the floor. Though she was just as quickly restrained once more as a pair of ethereal shackles were bound to her wrists, strapped to the floor to limit her movement, and prevent her from escaping.

"Time magic? A rare and complex ability. And especially dangerous given its consequences. Not even I have attempted such a spell. Then again, I have nothing to change. So tell me, why risk such danger to come before me?

Up until this point, Starlight had been coasting through all of her obstacles. Now she faced a true challenge. The thought of failure began to cross her mind. If she failed to convince Nightmare Moon of her plan, then she would be down one of her most important players. And that was if she got away alive.

“I have a proposal for you, Princess-“

“Empress. I am Empress Nightmare Moon!” The Alicorn corrected in her superior tone, her voice carrying such weight behind it. It almost made Starlight forget her entire plan, though she quickly found her thoughts again.

“Empress. I have a proposal. As you already know, I have recently acquired mastery of time travel. And in my timeline, both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna have survived and thrived. In doing so they’ve created a system where only they or their successors can make the rules. I had everything taken away from me by one of their students, Twilight Sparkle. And I need your help to make them pay!”

A seething rage began to build inside the night Empress upon hearing her former self be named, and her long deceased sister, but it was a rage she quickly suppressed. In her mind, she needed to have complete composure. And yet, the story of this young woman’s ability over time travel piqued her interest significantly.

"Time manipulation is a dangerous concept. The ebb and flow of time is sensitive to even the smallest change. Even if the changes you've made are not felt directly in your own time, you'd be surprised how the universe compensates. You are taking a very big risk to fulfil this vendetta of yours. And yet… Your determination cannot be denied. To break the very boundaries of time for such a vendetta is… Bold, to say the least. However, I must decline. What business would I have getting involved in the affairs of another timeline? Everything I could ever want is here.”

As predicted, Starlight's proposal carried no weight with someone who had already claimed victory. Though she was not entirely unobservant. The first time she had mentioned Celestia and Luna, she had noticed Nightmare Moon twitch ever so slightly. There was clearly still some existing resentment. Perhaps she could still work with that.

“Please Empress, I beg of you. A world under Celestia and Luna is not a world where someone like me can flourish! Your sister's protegee robbed me of years of hard work! I had my own little corner of Equestria until she took it away from me!”

Once more, the names of her sister and old identity drummed in her mind. It was like an old wound that could never fully close. Despite Luna’s persona long being expunged from her being, Nightmare still felt like it was never enough. Removing Luna from her mind was one thing, but it never truly felt like killing her. Yet she would not yield to the pleas of this mysterious unicorn.

“Look out the window, child. Out there is Equestria. MY Equestria. I have ruled this land for generations. And none have dared to oppose me. My rule is absolute, and it is never questioned. And I have been… Content for all that time. Now I ask again, child, why should I become involved in the affairs of your timeline?”

Again, Starlight had no definitive answer. There truly was nothing to offer. Then again, material gain or power might not be what needed to be proposed. Perhaps Nightmare Moon would settle for something more… personal.

“Have you ever wondered if you got rid of Luna completely? That maybe some vestige of her is still in you, ready to strike at the moment you feel too relaxed? If you help me kill the Luna of my timeline, then that guarantees that there’s nothing left of her inside you. Not only that, but you would be able to show your superiority against Celestia once again.”

There it was again. That rage building up inside at the mention of those two names. In the mind of Nightmare Moon, she should’ve been long past those emotions, especially in relation to hearing those names. But perhaps this stranger had a point. If the opportunity came to prove she was rid of her past once and for all, it would be worth trying.

“For the sake of curiosity, I shall join you. But once we arrive, I would like to hear this plan in full before I fully commit. Should I not like any part of it, I will demand to be returned here immediately.”

THE CASTLE OF THE TWO SISTERS

Nightmare Moon gazed at the ruins around her in disbelief. Only a moment ago did she stand in the same castle in its prime, fashioned over centuries to suit her taste. Now it lay like a rotting corpse around her, filling her with yet more rage.

"Unbelievable! This castle was the pinnacle of Equestrian workmanship in my time. You mean to tell me that Celestia left it to rot? Just to run from her mistake? How very vain. Should this plan succeed, I’ll rip this “Canterlot” from its foundations!”

While Nightmare Moon took in her new surroundings, Starlight was in complete disbelief. She had done it. She had THE Nightmare Moon involved in her plan. Chrysalis and Tirek could scarcely believe it either. The pair had been so convinced that it would be impossible to bring such a being into the fold. Yet here she stood - A legend in the flesh. But one that they were very much wary of. While it wasn’t the same person per say, Chrysalis still saw Nightmare as Luna. And that meant seeing her as a potential enemy. But for now, she was on their side.

“I guess sibling rivalries go deep. Well done, Starlight. Another piece of the puzzle. With her on our side, this plan of yours just might work after all. Now comes the real test - Can you convince Sombra of all beings to join us? He may not be as forthcoming as Nightmare Moon. And may drive a harder bargain.”

Starlight, riding off the confidence she had gained from her recent acquisition, half-heartedly took the Changeling Queen’s warning into account. “If what we’ve been told is true, Sombra was a vain tyrant. The chance to fight Celestia and Luna again will be more than enough to convince him!”

A FEW DAYS LATER

The ruined throne room was illuminated in a red haze. Starlight had spent the morning preparing for her journey to confront Sombra, finding the timeline in which he reigned victorious over Equestria. Spectating her efforts with great intrigue was Nightmare Moon, peering into the endless branches of time that now swirled around her. In each she saw countless versions of herself, or her other self, alongside Celestia. Some showed only Celestia, or even Luna on her own. While frustrated, she remained impressed that she could even witness it at all.

“I see the capabilities of the Alicorn Amulet live up to its legend. You make peering through time look easy. Yet I wonder, young Starlight, how does it feel to have that level of power coursing through you?”

It had only occurred to Starlight that she had never really taken the time to appreciate her new powers. The moment she had acquired the Amulet, she got straight down to business recruiting her new allies, making preparations for her plan. Now that she had been made aware of it, she took a moment to really feel it.

“It feels terrific, Empress! If I had known such an item existed, I would have sought it out long ago. Then nothing could have stopped me, especially Twilight Sparkle!” Though she seemed jubilant with her newfound strength, Starlight remained unaware of its dangers. Nightmare Moon on the other hand was much more observant.

“I can already sense the toll it has taken on her. You poor fool. You expected such magic to come free of charge? I think not. Even if your plan comes to fruition, you will not live to see it. One less opponent to take care of.”

As Starlight shuffled through the viewpoints in time, she looked at one in particular very closely. As the timeline progressed, the events unfolding lined up with what she remembered seeing all those weeks ago. This was the one.

“Alright, I should be ready. This is the timeline I remember seeing the first time I looked. Looks like Sombra stayed in residence at the Crystal Empire. I’ll be sure to exit outside of the city. That way I won't be caught off guard as I was with yourself, Empress.”

Nightmare Moon chuckled quietly, reminded of the blundersome way Starlight had arrived in her castle, unannounced and without quick response. It would seem she had learned her lesson. “A wise tactic. Take it from me, if you cannot convince Sombra within a breath, it will be the last words you speak. Should you fail to win him to our cause, cut your losses and leave the timeline. If you should fail, then we lose a great fraction of our might. It would be a tactical disaster.”

“Any advice on how I could sway him? If what you say is true, one wrong word and it's the end of me.”

Drawing upon what she remembered before as Luna, Nightmare Moon contemplated a strategy that would allow the most preferred outcome. “Play to his ego. Make him feel like he is superior in every way, and that you are beneath him. Not exactly the most humbling way but trust me, if you act like a challenge then he will treat you like one. Best to seem meek, subservient, until the deal is done. Sombra is no ordinary Unicorn clansman. His skills in the dark arts run deep. In short, young Starlight, prepare to make a deal with the Devil himself.”

CRYSTAL EMPIRE - SOMBRA TIMELINE

The smog of war was suffocating. Its stench immediately hit Starlight as she stepped through the viewpoint into this new timeline. She had heard many stories of the beauty of the Crystal Empire, and had always dreamed of seeing it. Now she was here, to find this version of the ancient kingdom in such a miserable state. Factories surrounded the city limits, pumping poisonous fumes into the air, creating a dense cloud around the city. Any splendour it had was now consumed by machines and polluted air.

“I can… barely breathe in all this! Hard to imagine anyone even living here. How am I supposed to keep a low profile if I can’t even breathe? If Nightmare Moon could sense my use of the Amulet, Sombra can too. The moment I create a barrier he’ll just sense me and hunt me down. I’ll just have to push through the smoke to get to the city.”

The closer Starlight moved towards the city, the denser the smoke got. Despite her best efforts to cover her airways, toxic fumes continued to well inside her lungs. Every breath she took burned her throat, the desire to vomit increasing with each gulp of poisoned air she took. Eventually, it became too much, causing her to break out into a fit of coughing as her body tried to remove the poison from her lungs.

“Screw this! At this rate, the poison will kill me first before Sombra even lays an eye on me!”

A cloud of crimson energy began to flow around Starlight's head, forming a sort of helmet around her. As it created a seal around her neck, she took in a deep breath. Thankfully, all she took in was clean, filtered air. And while she was happy for the reprieve, she was now fully aware that there was a chance she was now being hunted. But like with Nightmare Moon, she didn’t have to go far to be found out.

The ground beneath her feet began to rumble and shake, similar to what happened with the Changelings with their overwhelming numbers. This time was different however, as the noise sounded like it was getting closer and closer. She could eventually begin to make out what the noise was. It had a metallic ringing behind it, scraping on rock and soil. It was then she saw it

A column of armed soldiers marching her way, all outfitted in the same dull armour, wielding the same dull weaponry. Though their armaments seemed deadly nonetheless. And at its head was who she came here to find. Sombra, his royal regalia meshed in with his armour, spotted Starlight just ahead, halting his army with a motion. As he walked closer, Starlight took notice of his stature - He was easily as tall as the mature Alicorn Princesses, his shadow eclipsing her quite prominently. Though she could swear she saw it move. As Sombra stood before her, his attention went to the glowing jewel around her neck.

“I knew I sensed the use of dark magic. How intriguing that it be the Alicorn Amulet, given that it was lost to me centuries ago. So tell me, how does a lowly Unicorn Tribe female come into possession of it? Explain fast, lest you fall before my sword!”

True to his word, Sombra’s hand fell to the hilt of his sword, still within its scabbard. With just a movement, the gleaming steel of the blade was visible, a show of Sombra’s seriousness. As if connected to their king, his soldiers also performed the same movement, their swords ready to be drawn at a command. Now came the moment. Should Starlight fumble with her words, she would have only a heartbeat to escape. That was, if she could avoid the sharp end of the king's blade.

“Not in the way you think, Your Majesty. I have the means to cross timelines, which is how I travelled here. My reasons for doing so are quite simple - Revenge. Revenge against those in my timeline that have wronged me and deserve punishment. A wise king such as yourself should see that justice be served.”

Upon hearing this, a thought crossed Sombra’s mind. Perhaps this fledgling sorceress could prove useful to him. Conquering the entire world never did feel like enough to him. Not only that, it didn’t even feel like a challenge to him. Should he be able to bring this woman to his side, he would have infinite timelines to invade, infinite worlds to conquer. Sheathing his weapon, Sombra motioned his soldiers to do the same. A chorus of metal meeting leather rang out, easing Starlight significantly. It felt like she could breathe again, if only for a moment before she was approached by Sombra.

“Time magic? Never in my life have I seen an individual pursue such a difficult spell and succeed in mastering it. Such a unique skill, and perhaps useful in my conquests. You are indeed talented, and a credit to your clan. Might I bid your name?”

The king of the Crystal Empire towered over Starlight by a foot easily, making her feel so tiny in comparison. Despite Nightmare Moon’s advice about pretending to be helpless to win Sombras favour, Starlight couldn’t help but be terrified for real. “S-Starlight Glimmer, Your Majesty.”

“Well then Ms. Glimmer, I would be happy to hear more of your plans. But only after I have fulfilled my duties as king. I have a small task to complete before I can offer my aid. It would seem the town of Ponyville has mustered an attempt at rebellion. My troops and I are heading there now to deal with them. They are being led by an unruly Unicorn clanswoman by the name of Twilight Sparkle. Perhaps you would assist me?”

It could have been anyone else in all of Equestria, but of course it had to be her. Any feelings of dread Starlight felt were swiftly replaced by rage. Just by hearing Twilight’s name, she completely forgot the situation she was in. All she could think about now was beating her foe. Even if it wasn’t really her.

“Of course, Your Majesty. I would be more than happy to aid you in putting down the rabble. But it is a long way from here. Easily a few days march.”

A chilling laugh escaped from Sombra, further increasing Starlight's unease. She began to wonder what she had said to cause such a reaction. She then noticed a smog emanating from Sombra’s being, stretching out to surround his entire army.

“Worry not, child. We do not intend to march all the way there. A simple enough teleportation spell will bring my army right to the enemy’s doorstep!”

RUINS OF PONYVILLE

It only took a few moments for Sombra’s army to take position around Ponyville, made easy by the sheer volume of soldiers coming through the portals. From a distance, Starlight could make out the forms of the townsfolk gathering, a final defence against impossible odds. They wore no proper armour, only whatever pieces of material they could find that might warrant some protection. Sombra found it humorous. And pathetic.

“Citizens of Ponyville! I am your ruler, King Sombra! You stand in defiance of my rule, and have openly sought my downfall. Now I am a just King. I offer you one chance to surrender. Simply give up the heretic Twilight Sparkle, and my army and I shall leave you in peace. Fail to do so, and you will all be punished.”

Not a movement was made, the silence only broken by the cluttering of armour plating grating together as their soldiers readied to move at a command. an arrow whizzed by Sombra’s head, just inches away from attempting to pierce him, its momentum carrying a gust of wind. It instead found its mark inside one of his soldiers, coughing up blood as the arrow opened up his lung. The first blood had been drawn. Following the arrow’s trail, Sombra noticed that the shot came from a Pegasus clanswoman, her pink hair frayed from burns and cuts. Her yellow wings had clumps of feathers missing, seemingly used for the quiver of arrows now on her back. Starlight knew her well given she was one of Twilight's closest friends.

“We will never give up Twilight, or surrender to you… MONSTER!”

The air began to turn chilly, as if all the warmth was being sucked away. What little of the sunlight that escaped the clouds faded away, a red haze falling upon Ponyville. From the corner of her eye, Starlight could see the normally charming facade of Sombra fall away, his eyes glowing a viscous red.

“So Be It… KILL THEM ALL!”

An onslaught of soldiers rushed forward, raising their weapons as they advanced on their enemy. The people of Ponyville stood their ground, their last stand approaching. The only items available to them being rusted swords, mallets, pitchforks, and whatever other weapons the inexperienced townsfolk could acquire. Yet they were not completely helpless. With pinpoint accuracy, Fluttershy unleashed arrow after arrow, all finding their mark within some part of an advancing soldier. But no amount of arrows in Equestria could halt the advancing army. It wasn’t long before the first wave made its way over the bridge and into the town itself. Fluttershy herself had to give up her position before she was overrun.

Sombra himself made his way through the onslaught, hoping to find any sign of the leader of this slap dash rebellion. Instead, he was set upon by a charge of peasants, hoping to catch him off guard and get in a killing blow. The only result was the dark king's sword cutting them down, splatters of blood flowing across the ground as their insides were opened by Sombras blade. Close by, Rainbow Dash and Applejack stood back to back as countless soldiers rushed them. The two friends stood resolute, Dash’s speed being her greatest advantage as her saber cut down anyone that got too close.

Applejack on the other hand wielded a sledgehammer. Combined with her Earth Clan strength, she made short work of any soldier that got within range. The horrific sound of metal and bone crunching under her might could be heard time and time again. At times she even took the head of a soldier clean off with a swing. They were making such a good defence that they had caught the ire of Sombra himself.

“I see not all of you are useless country folk. Such a shame you stand against me. You would make perfect generals in my army. Instead… You must pay with your lives!”

The dark king stalked towards them, his attention squarely focused on the two girls. All according to plan. “We’ve got him in position! Twilight's plan worked… Guess it's my turn now.”

Dash’s hand began to tremble. She had been calm the entire battle so far, but only now she was scared. Every part of her body started to seize up, and a lump in her throat made her want to vomit. It was only when a hand found hers and squeezed it tight. Dash looked up to the blood stained features of Applejack, a weak smile cutting through.

“Dash… Good luck. I’ll see ya on the other side.”

The two friends knew this was the last time they would see each other, no matter what. They shared one last smile before Rainbow Dash took to the skies, a dozen or so soldiers missing their swing as they attempted to strike her down. Pushing her wings as hard as she could, she climbed ever higher into the sky, the battlefield becoming smaller and smaller. Soon she found herself above the cloud, the distorted sun bathing her in its light.

“At least I get to see the sun one last time…”

Aiming straight down, Dash called upon every ounce of speed she could muster. Her first sonic boom parted the poisonous clouds, allowing sunlight to bathe the battlefield. This however did catch the attention of everyone below, some seeing the sun unhindered for the first time in their lives. This included Sombra however, who was wise enough to see exactly what her plan was

“Foolish girl! Such a tactic will never work on me. All you will accomplish is your own demise!”

With his eyes fixed on Rainbow Dash, Sombra failed to notice Applejack charging him, each step she took leaving an imprint in the blood-soaked earth. With all her might, she brought back the sledgehammer and aimed straight for the dark king's head, hoping to score a lethal blow. Upon impact, the head of the hammer shattered into dozens of pieces, some of which found their way into Applejack's skin like shrapnel.Yet it had left no visible damage on Sombra, who had barely moved an inch. In an act of desperation, Applejack summoned what little strength she had left and swung at her opponent. Much like the hammer before, the bones in her first crumbled as it connected. The pain was immense, and did little else to Sombra. If anything, it only succeeded in infuriating him.

“An Earth Clan member dares to strike me?! Lowly creature!”

Horrified at the monster before her, Applejack turned to retreat, only to have a pair of hands placed upon her head and chin. With one swift movement, Sombra twisted her head, an audible snap ringing out as her neck broke like a wet twig. Applejack fell to the ground, her vacant eyes staring at nothing as her last breath left her. Sombra looked down at her corpse in disgust and anger, leaving him open to attack as an arrow found his shoulder. Winding round to his attacker, he was surprised to see the same Pegasus clanswoman as before, her supply of arrows dwindling fast.

“I suppose you intend to use the last of those on me, child?”

As she attempted to notch another arrow, Fluttershy found her hands began to tremble. Fear mixed with adrenaline began to make her clumsy, causing the arrow to slip from the bow. No matter how much she tried to steady her aim, she could never find the courage. The more she fumbled, the more distressed she became, even dropping her arrow to the ground. Reaching down to retrieve it, her eyes found those of Applejack, wide open but unseeing. Anger quickly replaced her fear as she slid the arrow back into the bow, aiming directly for Sombra.

“You’ll pay for killing my friends, monster!”

Her fingers relinquished their hold on the bowstring, and the arrow flew from its notch, aiming right for the dark king’s head. She was convinced that it had found its mark, but watched in disbelief as Sombra dissolved into shadow before her eyes, the arrow passing through nothing but air. Terrified out of her senses, she reached back for her last arrow, only to find the quiver empty… And a feeling of dread rushing through her blood.

“I think not…”

Fluttershy was left no time to react before her head was separated from her neck with one clean stroke of Sombra’s sword, her pink hair falling from its hold as her head tumbled to the ground. Just like with Applejack, he looked down at his fallen foe with a sneer, like she was unworthy to even try and battle him.

“Weaklings. Both of them. Such a pointless, vain attempt to strike me down. Less of a fight and more of a… distraction.”

Quickly, Sombra recollected what had gotten his attention to begin with as his gaze returned skyward. A rainbow trail could be seen racing ever faster towards them. It was then that he realised that he had almost been played. Had they succeeded… No time to think about it now. It was too late to stop what was about to happen, and Sombra cared little to warn his troops, deciding to defend only himself. A dark smoke began to encompass his being, almost like a cocoon. Close by, Starlight noticed this act of self-defence, causing her own attention to be turned skyward.

“Of course she would be the one to try something this stupid. The fastest flyer has the slowest mind it seems.”

Seeing what was about to happen, Starlight shielded herself in a crimson glow, mirroring Sombra’s decision to save only herself. No warning was offered to anyone else on the battlefield, who continued to fight unaware of the danger now bearing down on them. High above them, Dash’s velocity increased ever faster. Another boom of rainbow light covered the skies, becoming more frequent as she closed in on her target. As she approached ever faster, she spotted Sombras protective cocoon… and the corpses of Applejack and Fluttershy lying next to it. The sight of her friends' bodies mustered one last burst of speed as she aimed right for Sombra.

“Burn in Tartarus, you bastard!”

Time seemed to stand still for a split second, resuming just as quickly. The first thing that could be felt was the heat. The sheer, unbearable heat. The ones closest to the centre of the explosion found their skin begin to catch fire, or in some cases be vaporised entirely. Anyone not caught within the fire would not be spared. The next round of pain came closely after, as the violent shockwave rippled through Ponyville, ripping any standing structures up from their foundations. Eardrums ruptured, bones were shattered, and blood vessels in eye sockets popped. Rainbow Dash’s last act had decimated the enemy army. But had she killed their king?

The smoke and dust took minutes to clear, the aftermath starting to show through the carnage. Most of the buildings in town had been obliterated, and any that weren’t had been heavily damaged. What was once Ponyville was no more. But it wasn’t just the buildings that were gone. The battle had been a slaughter, and was over before it had even begun. The bodies of the townsfolk lay in puddles of their own blood, and any not killed by the soldiers were incinerated by the explosion. None had been left alive. All that remained of Rainbow Dash’s suicide bombing was a deep crater, as well as a pile of bones, a few lone locks of rainbow hair still stuck to the skull. With the danger passed, Sombra and Starlight lowered their magical defences, the king shouting out orders to his troops to deal with any wounded. Looking over the casualties, Starlight looked over the bodies of the fallen, recognising the mutilated remains of Applejack and Fluttershy. She couldn't help but feel some sense of catharsis seeing them defeated, the life in their eyes long gone.

“Defiant creatures. A common Pegasus clanswoman and Earth clanswoman, and yet they put up the longest fight. Do you know them?”

From the corner of her eye, Starlight noticed two more bodies amongst the wreckage. She had wondered where the baker and dress-maker were. It appeared they had hidden away during the battle, only to be caught within the blast. As they all knew they would be.

“They are the same do-gooders that took away everything from me. I won’t be shedding any tears for them.”

A strange sensation began to take over Starlight, pushed forward by the voices within the Alicorn Amulet, feeding her new dark desires. It felt as if she was taking pleasure from the carnage. Seeing her enemies dead before her was… fun. But she could only account for five of the six. Where had Twilight been hiding while her friends died in battle? Unawares to them all, a bolt of magic appeared from out of nowhere, striking a squad of soldiers.

“King Sombra! I’ll see your reign end here!”

The voice that cried out was one Starlight knew all too well. She had heard it in her nightmares, had replayed it in her mind since the day her town was taken from her. From behind one of the ruined houses appeared Twilight Sparkle, her clothes bloodied and torn from combat. A barrage of lavender blasts flew from her hands, all poised to strike Sombra where he stood. The blasts found their mark, a ball of fire consuming the dark king. So great was the blast that many of Sombra’s troops were caught in its radius, their armour melting away to nothing as their bodies were pulverised. Starlight had created a forcefield for herself just in time, the blast easy for her to deflect.

“Of course. This Twilight was never made an Alicorn, or had access to the Elements of Harmony. She's nowhere near as powerful as the one I know. And yet, still formidable.”

As the blast settled, Twilight was shocked to see Sombra still standing, unphased and undamaged by her attack, his sinister expression returning.

“You must be Twilight Sparkle? I must commend you for holding off such a sizable portion of my forces. It took your ally all she had to cause this much devastation. But for all your talent, it is clear that you lack the means to destroy me. And so, your little rebellion is for nothing. Your friends and fellow villagers have been defeated, and your town will be erased from history for this act of insubordination. And you, I’m afraid, while gifted, have defied me. And for that, well… The punishment is death. Ms. Glimmer? Given that you have some history with these rebels, perhaps you would do me a favour and kill this one for me? It would show me you are committed to this partnership.”

A confused Twilight looked over to Starlight, trying to place where she had known her from before. How did she have history with them all? It didn't matter. If she was working with Sombra, then it made her the enemy. And the enemy had to be dealt with. Once again, Twilight aimed her magic, only this time it was directly at Starlight.

“I don’t know who you are, but if you stand with Sombra, then that makes you my enemy! I have no choice but to take you down too!”

Crimson energy flowed from the Alicorn Amulet, fueling every fibre of Starlights being. It could sense her rage for Twilight, and her taste for revenge. Even if it wasn't her Twilight, she was not about to waste this moment for some catharsis. “Oh, we became enemies long ago, Twilight! It’ll be a pleasure to bring you down a peg or three!”

A barrage of lavender blasts flew towards Starlight, who easily deflected them with the swipe of her hand. So sure was she in her abilities that she almost failed to deflect the second volley that came her way. More and more projectiles would make their way towards her, forcing her to create another barrier to defend herself. Despite the difference in raw power, Twilight made up for it in sheer tenacity, yet could do little to find a way past Starlights defences.

“You don’t stand a chance against me, Twilight. How about we make this quick, and you just lie down and die with your friends?”

Another strand of red energy raced its way towards Twilight, narrowly missing her. Another almost caught her in the chest, but a well timed spell sent the projectile back to its sender, forcing Starlight to once again protect herself. With each shot missed, her agitation only grew more and more, while Twilight continued to counter every move she made.

“My friends gave up everything to defeat you. And as long as I draw breath, I’ll finish what they started!” Another volley of blasts left Twilight’s hands, forcing Starlight to play defensive yet again. Several soldiers who had survived the blast advanced forward to intervene, only to be halted by a motion from Sombra. The king wanted to see what Starlight was truly capable of, and he was currently left wanting. He could tell she was hesitating, holding back. Perhaps she needed some extra motivation.

“Continue in this manner, Ms Glimmer, and you will eventually be beaten. Do you want to be humbled by this upstart once again? Has your taste for revenge been dulled? I thought she robbed you of everything…”

His words cut deep, drawing out an anger Starlight hadn't felt in weeks. She had been so laser-focused on her revenge that she had put the reason why in the back of her mind. Now the subject of that revenge was right in front of her, despite it being a proxy. For Starlight, it was more than enough for now. A wellspring of energy rose from the amulet, coursing through her entire body, almost radiating from her pores. In an attempt to prevent her opponent from attacking, Twilight summoned up as much of her own magical energies as she could, aiming it all at Starlight. The release was immense, the air around it almost igniting from the energy unleashed. Twilight was sure this would be enough.

“Whoever you are… I’m sorry it's come to this!”

As the energy connected with its target, a second mighty explosion rocked the already devastated Ponyville. Any buildings still left standing finally crumbled inwards, unable to take the strain any longer. Many more soldiers were caught in the blast, their armour and skin seared away by the intense heat. Sombra once again took cover, not once doing the same for his troops.

The dust once again settled, showing a fatigued Twilight barely on her feet. Her dark skin almost seemed a ghostly white, while the tattoos that had marked her arms for years began to dissipate. Through the dust, she could spot a blood red aura where Starlight had stood. As it cleared, she was horrified to see her foe still standing, unmarked by the devastation. Horrified, she attempted to cast more bolts of magic, only to find she couldn't conjure anything to attack with. It was then she realised what she had done to herself.

“All my magic… Gone…”

“And what a waste it was. You should have known from the beginning that you could never defeat me. The sensible thing to have done was run away. But no! The blessed Twilight Sparkle has to be the hero, the goody-goody princess, the one that should mind her OWN DAMN BUSINESS!”

The sound of skin meeting skin resonated as Starlight brought the back of her hand to strike Twilight, the force strong enough to break the skin on the defeated Unicorn's cheek and send her to the ground. Though she tried to get back on her feet, Twilight was knocked down once again by a vicious slap. Over and over again, Starlight would unleash her fury, each slap slowly turning to a punch. With the Alicorn Amulet giving her superior strength, each punch had several times the impact. The soldiers that had survived both blasts could only watch blankly, while Sombra himself observed with immense glee. Enraged, Starlight grabbed her foe by the neck, raising her into the air.

“Once this is all over, after I’ve left you broken, I hope you remember to never interfere in my business again. You’ll be left to rot in a cell, knowing that you sent your friends to die for nothing. How does it feel, Twilight? To be surrounded by the corpses of your dear friends, knowing that you killed them? TELL ME!”

The pain that shot through Starlight was incalculable, forcing her to relinquish her hold. She was so focused on Twilight that she failed to see what caused it, though she could feel it. An object had found itself embedded in her left eye. Attempting to remove it was equally as painful, exacerbated by the sound of her own flesh tearing as she removed it. The object in question turned out to be a dagger, its blade now coated in the blood and viscera of Starlight's eye. The sight of it, and the realisation of what had been done, maddened her.

“YOU BITCH!”

A kick to the chest brought a rather audible cracking noise, causing Twilight to clutch herself as she writhed in pain. She could tell that her ribs had been broken. Just how many she didn't know. And it no longer mattered. She had done everything she could. And she had lost. Looking around, she saw the bodies of her friends scattered around, what remained of them anyway. She then looked up to Starlight, her remaining eye glowing a fearful red.

“You think that little play will save you?! Oh no… Now I can just kill you!”

Aiming down, Starlight gathered as much magical energy as she could. If she could help it she would remove every trace of Twilight's existence, atomise her body so that nothing was left. She stopped when she felt a hand on her shoulder. She twisted to see Sombra behind her, his crimson red eyes a mix of satisfaction and disappointment. But he had an idea of how she could make up for her blunder. Removing his sword from the scabbard, Sombra passed it to her hilt first.

“That's not how you end this. Blood demands blood. Take my sword, and drive it into her chest. Trust me… nothing can surpass the feeling of a blade. Magic is far too quick, too merciful. A sword makes the pain last a little longer.”

The devil once again spoke into her ear, and without hesitation Starlight took the sword from his grasp. She felt her grip tighten around its hilt, feeling the etchings on the metalwork. Sombra was right. There was something different about holding a physical weapon. The coldness of the steel sank into her skin. She admired her reflection on the blade's surface, allowing her to see the damage that had been done. From the corner of her eye, the one she still had, she could see her beaten foe attempting to stand, her will to fight still persisting. Perhaps at one time it would be admirable. But to Starlight, it was now only irritating.

“My village. My reputation. My freedom. And now, my eye. You robbed me of everything, Twilight Sparkle. And now… I’m going to do the same to you.”

No hesitation. No pity. Only the sound of steel cutting into flesh. Desperately, Twilight tried to remove the foreign invader from her chest, precious blood spilling from the wound, painting the ground below her red. She looked into Starlight's remaining eye, hoping to find some shred of mercy. But there was nothing there. Her killer had no soul in her eye, just an empty void bereft of compassion. And yet she knew nothing about her.

“But… I have… no idea… who…”

Through lungs filling with blood, Twilight attempted to finish her sentence. But she no longer had the strength to speak as the last bit of life left her. Withdrawing her new blade, Starlight watched in satisfaction as Twilight's lifeless corpse fell to the ground with a thud, her lavender eyes turning pale as blood flowed from her wound. She had done it. Starlight had finally done it. And yet, she felt no different.

“It doesn't feel the same. The Twilight of my timeline is much stronger than this one. If her variant puts up this much resistance, then we need to be prepared for the real one. She won’t be defeated so easily. None of them will. They are far more capable.”

“Then we will prepare for the battle with our true adversaries. This was merely a taste of what's to come. Now you know battle, and what it feels like. Now you are ready.” Sombra’s words seemed to resonate with those inside the Amulet, a choir of bloodlust filling her every thought. Her eye turned crimson once again, this time taking much longer to settle back to its original teal. The influence of the Amulet grew stronger as Starlight fell further into her madness. She looked at the sword, now drenched in Twilight's blood. With a wave of her hand, the stained blade became clean once more. Looking over to Sombra, she extended the sword to him by its grip, but it was refused.

“Keep it. A token of our new partnership. And you will need it for the days to come. Now my new friend… tell me all about this timeline of yours. Who have we to remove?”

CASTLE OF THE TWO SISTERS

A dull scraping sound resonated throughout the castle halls as stone met metal. As powerful as she was, Nightmare Moon was never one to shy away from the simplicity of cold steel. Perhaps the last thing Celestia would expect to end her would be a blade. Though this preference towards physical weaponry had confused Chrysalis.

“You really expect someone as skilled and as experienced as Celestia to fall for such a primitive means of combat? She’ll see it coming a mile away. It takes a lot to get around the sun princess.”

“Oh, it’ll work. It did last time. Sometimes the simplest means are the ones least expected. And I truly doubt Celestia will be any the wiser. Her rule is undisciplined, chaotic. The state of a kingdom says much about its ruler. And I intend to exploit that fact.”

This did nothing to convince Chrysalis. She had firsthand experience of just how capable Celestia could be. She became concerned that Nightmare Moon would allow vanity and ego to shape her strategy. Tirek had taken notice of this too, and had shared a worrying glance with Chrysalis. Both had everything riding on this plan.

“This wasn't exactly how I pictured the mighty Nightmare Moon, leaving our victory to chance. If Sombra is anything like her, then this plan of ours will fail. Should those two fall, the rest of us will be helpless against Celestia’s wrath.”

“Agreed. A backup plan would not go amiss right. I am aware that we did not have the best start, Your Majesty, but it seems we need each other now more than ever. I suggest a pact, should this whole affair turn sour.”

“I concur, My Lord. Starlight may have been capable up until now, but it's clear that her mind is slowly being eaten away by the Alicorn Amulet. In time, any sensibility she had before will be overridden by her mission. She’ll be the first piece to fall, and we need to be ready when she does.”

A burst of green light illuminated the room as a time portal opened up, forcing Chrysalis and Tirek to forgo their discussion. Nightmare Moon stood to attention, her sword still within her grasp. Through the portal stepped Starlight Glimmer, covered in blood and missing an eye. The others had wondered for a moment if she failed, only to have those thoughts quelled when King Sombra walked through behind her. Chrysalis and Tirek shared a look with each other, as they could scarcely believe Starlight had succeeded. Both expected her to return empty handed. Or worse. It was clear on the face of the young Unicorn clanswoman that she had been more than successful, despite the disfiguration she had endured.

“Empress, Your Majesty, My Lord, may I present Sombra, King of all Equestria. He has kindly agreed to lend his aid in our mission.”

“I suppose congratulations are in order, Starlight. But from the looks of things, you did not succeed without resistance. Care to explain why you have one eye missing, or am I to presume this is some perverse offering to His Majesty over there?”

“You must be Empress Nightmare Moon? Worry not. Ms. Glimmer's injury is not my doing, but the work of one Twilight Sparkle, whom I have heard most of you are familiar with.”

A shiver ran up the backs of Chrysalis and Tirek. Both had experience of being foiled by Twilight, or anyone associated with her. It actually made sense that out of everyone, the other Twilight would be the one to do some damage upon Starlight. Upon further thought, Chrysalis became confused by the news.

“And just how did Starlight end up losing her eye to a Twilight Sparkle that never became an Alicorn? The gap in power should have been staggering.”

“Indeed Your Majesty. The gap in power was advantageous to Ms. Glimmer, but she allowed that power to get the best of her. Twilight Sparkle had a dagger in her possession, and when it looked as if she was beaten, placed that dagger into Ms. Glimmer's eye. Worry not. Her end was… painful.”

There was more of the story to tell, so everyone found appropriate seating. Chrysalis and Tirek stayed close to each other, while Sombra practically hovered over Starlight as she told the tale. Nightmare Moon had found herself on Luna’s old throne, which some of the others found a little ironic. Starlight continued the story, enthralling the others on what this other timeline was like, how well Sombra had taken over, and even some chuckling when hearing of the demise of their sworn enemies. Starlight had emphasised just how brutal Sombra was on the battlefield, and how easily he walked away from both explosions. It had impressed her, but not anyone else. Nightmare Moon scoffed when she heard, it being a relatively easy task in her mind. A fact observed by Sombra himself.

And while they would never admit it, Chrysalis and Tirek were downright horrified by the two beings they had now allied with. Both knew how incredibly outgunned they were in terms of power. And if the legends of either of them were to be believed, neither Nightmare Moon or Sombra would hesitate to end them if the whim passed through their minds. Even with their agendas, the two began to second guess the situation, beginning to swirl in their minds, wondering if they should even be here at all. Starlight, noticing her potential allies’ fear, decided to give them some incentive.

“Lord Tirek, perhaps a little Alicorn Amulet magic will persuade you to join the winning team? I have more than enough to share.”

A blast of crimson magic flew from Starlight's fingertips. Instinctively, Tirek opened his mouth and began to devour the energy aimed at him. As he did, his frail appearance began to fade away, his size increasing the more he absorbed. It wasn’t long before his height eclipsed everyone else in the room. The stream of energy stopped as Starlight was content with the results.

“Now then Lord Tirek, are you in? If so, there’s plenty more where that came from.”

The ancient centaur gazed upon his rejuvenated form, flexing his newly acquired muscles. It had been so long since he felt this sort of strength, and all of it came from just one sorcerer. “I think I have been properly convinced. I only ask that I be allowed to drain the Alicorns of their magic before these two can deal with them permanently. All I want is to regain my former strength and return home.”

That was one member added to this sinister pact. But it seemed that Starlight's display of generosity and trust was enough to convince Chrysalis fully of the plan. She never said it out loud, but the Changeling Queen had her reservations about her involvement in all this.

“Having the princesses gone would allow my people to finally expand and thrive. For too long we’ve been shut away in the wastelands of the world. It’s time we were granted what we deserve. Promise me that, Starlight Glimmer, and you have my support.”

Two down, two to go. While Starlight had a whole speech ready to convince Sombra, she could tell that the tyrannical ruler of the Crystal Empire had already made up his mind.

“As you know, I have already pledged my aid to your revenge. But now comes my price. And that is the heads of Celestia and Luna. Do what you will about this “Cadence”. A pretender on my throne is barely a ruler at all. And as for the Princess of Friendship… Well, I assume Ms. Glimmer will handle that little affair. But Celestia and Luna will be mine to kill. Another chance to put my sword through those troublesome sisters will be most thrilling. It was so much fun the previous time.”

Nightmare Moon stood up from her previous self’s throne, striding down the steps towards Sombra. “Now Sombra, let's not get ahead of ourselves. There is a reason Ms. Glimmer here brought all of us together. She knew it would take all of us to defeat the Celestia and Luna of this time. Should we try to face them solo, we'll meet defeat just as our counterparts did. Unless your ego can't handle a little teamwork?"

The dull red eyes of Sombra became fixated on the Empress of the Night, taking in every detail of her face. Despite the obvious physical changes she had undergone, it was obvious to him how similar she looked to Princess Luna. And in some way, that annoyed him deeply.

“An intriguing strategy coming from the corruption that took over the mind and body of Princess Luna. It would appear to me that you seem to be rather defensive of your hated sister and… former persona. Could it be that deep down, Luna is still in there, trying to reclaim what is hers? I wouldn’t like to believe you would… betray us.”

With a thought, Nightmare Moon summoned her sword right to her grasp, bringing it inches away from Sombras throat. “You DARE make accusations of me? Luna was purged long ago, and I will see to it PERSONALLY that her counterpart here meets the same fate. Fail to watch your words, Sombra, and you will never return to your timeline!”

In the midst of her rage, Nightmare Moon had failed to spot Sombra make his own move, his sword now pointed directly at her torso, the tip of the blade touching her ebony skin. “I could make the same threat towards you, my dear. And believe me, my blade is just as sharp as yours.”

Starlight could see the recipe for disaster building. Unless she was able to negotiate an agreement between the two tyrants, they would end up battling each other for the right to kill the princesses. To the surprise of everyone in the room, she attempted to stand between the rival monarchs, forcing both to step back.

“If I could ask that you both lay down your arms for now? While I understand you wish to test your might against Celestia, King Sombra, I must agree with the Empress. A divided assault may cost us. We must unite under the same strategy.”

Hesitantly, Nightmare Moon and Sombra sheathed their weapons, keeping a close eye on each other in case one of them had a change of heart. Across the room, Chrysalis and Tirek attempted to calm themselves down, every instinct in them telling them to prepare for a fight. The Changeling Queen had her hand on her dagger, kept out of sight just above her boot. Tirek however was ready to dash forward, his whole body a weapon that could be utilised. Starlight, noticing the panic her allies were in, attempted to move the conversation along to other matters to calm the mood.

“Now then. Thanks to Queen Chrysalis’ recon, we have a window of opportunity to have all our enemies in one spot. As I have informed King Sombra, a new monarch sits upon the Crystal Throne. And it just so happens she’ll be staying in Ponyville very soon for Nightmare Night. Princess Cadence, her husband and their newborn will arrive tomorrow, to which we can assume the same of Celestia and Luna. I suggest we strike in a few days once they’ve all settled down.”

Some nods of agreement came from Chrysalis and Tirek, though only because the two had now begun to fully see the crazy train they had gotten on, and could no longer get off. Nightmare Moon, still on edge from almost crossing blades with Sombra, simply shrugged. And speaking of the Dark King, he was not entirely on board either.

“I disagree. The longer we wait, the more at risk we are of being found. And we cannot win against two armies and four princesses. Not to mention all six of the Elements of Harmony. Our attack must come soon, before we are discovered. Catch them in the midst of their celebrations, before they can muster their forces. And we must bait Celestia into fighting alone. With her gone, the rest will be far easier. You mentioned the usurper Cadence had a child? She will be the perfect bait.”

A cold shiver ran down Starlight's spine. This wasn’t what she had intended. True, she wanted the princesses out of the way, but Sombra now suggested they threaten harm toward a baby. Her brain began to feel scrambled, as if part of her was trying to cry out that all of this was wrong. Though as badly as that voice tried to scream, it was silenced by the dozens of voices inside the Alicorn Amulet. The voices of the dead and damned. With her conscience all but silenced, Starlight's face bore a sinister grin.

“A perfect plan, Your Majesty. Celestia is too honourable and kind to let one of her own suffer in her place. Once she’s separated from her sister, we can tear her to pieces. Then Twilight will be all mine!”

As Starlight spoke of her malicious intentions, her eye shifted from their soft lavender to a crimson red, the same red as the Amulet. Its influence over her was beginning to take hold. Little did she know how much control over the situation she had truly lost as Sombra turned his attention to the others.

“Now then, my dear Nightmare Moon, wouldn’t you much prefer to kill the Luna of this timeline? A chance to kill the weaker part of yourself once more, and physically this time? It sounds like the better deal to me.”

The Empress of the Night contemplated this idea. While she would love nothing more than to erase Celestia from existence once again, the idea of taking down Luna did feel poetic. In this timeline it was clear that she lost, her consciousness destroyed so that Luna may live again

“You have yourself a deal, Sombra. But you will leave Luna to me. The rest of you can quarrel over who gets the pleasure of ending Celestia, just as long as I get to end her dear little sister once and for all.”

“Then I believe it is settled. Our alliance is in agreement. I shall destroy Celestia, Nightmare Moon will deal with her softer half. The young Starlight will dispose of this Twilight Sparkle she so despises. And finally, the Queen of the Changelings here will eliminate the usurper Cadence. Tirek will keep back any outside intervention with his might. In a few days we will set out for Ponyville, and take this world for our own!”

A few more hours passed. Final preparations were made, plans were agreed upon. The only thing to do now was to find somewhere they could all lay low until they could launch their attack. The five villains agreed to meet again at a predetermined time, and would scatter until then. They gathered what supplies they had to hand and set off, leaving the rotten hallways of the castle for the last time in case their activity was detected. They would be at a tactical disadvantage should the princesses find them now. Starlight watched as her new comrades vanished into the fog of the Everfree Forest. As they ventured out, she recalled something that had been mentioned by Chrysalis during her recon missions and decided to find out if it was true.

A DAY LATER

A quiet melody filled the forest, filling Starlight’s every thought. Yet it didn't have the effect she expected. The tales had her expecting to put up a fight, yet none came. If anything, the singing made her feel at peace, almost filtering out the voices constantly pouring from the Alicorn Amulet. It was like she could hear her own thoughts again for the first time in weeks. While the singing was powerful, the influence of the Amulet was absolute, taking back control. As she continued to push through the undergrowth, Starlight came out into a clearing, a lake sitting at its centre. And in the water, the being she had come looking for.

“So the rumours were true - After a millennia, The Sirens have returned to Equestria. What perfect timing. How about we have a little chat?”

The three Sirens all took defensive positions next to each other, unable to do much else without their powers. Starlight kept her distance, unaware that the three were powerless against her, yet her feeling of superiority allowed her to stand her ground.

“The legendary Sirens. I heard you three were once incredibly feared all over Equestria. And now look at you - Hiding away from your enemies. With your powers, you should have the world bowing at your feet.

Before her sisters tried to correct this mysterious intruder, Adagio raised her hand to silence them. She began to swim to the bank where Starlight held her position, trying her best to have an intimidating presence without her powers. Once she spotted the Alicorn Amulet around the stranger's neck, that task became almost impossible.

“We have no enemies anymore. As long as we stay out of Equestria, our existence remains assured. Whatever you have in mind, leave us out of it. Even our might pales in comparison to Equestria’s defenders. After a thousand years, we have become obsolete.”

A feeling of disgust made Starlight choke up in anger. Everyone else she tried to recruit fell to her proposal one way or another. Yet the Sirens were possibly about to become the most stubborn. But like Nightmare Moon and Sombra, there was always an ego to stroke.

“But don’t you want your reputation back? That fear, that respect. I’ve read the stories. You three caused wars in an afternoon. You would be perfect for my plans to destroy the princesses. After all they’ve done to you, why hesitate? Have you all lost your spines in a millennium?”

Unlike the others, Adagio seemed unphased at the attack on her pride. If she felt enraged or embarrassed, she hid it well. As she approached the shore, Adagio motioned Starlight closer. “Come here, child. Let me look at you. Then I can make my judgement.”

Hesitantly, Starlight approached the edge of the water. She had wondered if she had just fallen into a trap. One of the many stories told of The Sirens drawing wayward sailors to their doom. Perhaps they intended to do the same to her. As she stood at the water, Adagio slipped out onto the shore beside her, the scales on her amber coloured tail gleaming in the dim sunlight. Without warning, Adagio grabbed Starlight by the hand, drawing her in close. The two could see every detail in each other's faces.

Starlight could barely make out a blemish on the skin of the Siren. It was like she was a flawless creature, not allowed to have one detail on her features wrong. The same picture could not be painted by Adagio. She immediately noted the wound on her eye, which appeared to be still fresh. She could tell that Starlight was a younger Unicorn clanswoman, but at the same time she appeared older. Dark magic had a way of draining the user, no matter how young or skilled. The Siren leader noted Starlight's skin turning a shade of grey, and her fears were realised.

It was killing her.

“Our power was a curse. Made us commit horrible acts to survive. We choose to no longer use it in such a way. But look at you, that accursed thing around your neck. It's poisoning you. It might not kill you itself, but keep going through with this plan, and it will be the death of you. And now no one can save you, unless you want to be saved. Unless you remove the Amulet yourself, no one else can.”

Starlight recoiled from Adagio's grasp, clutching the Amulet as she did, as if to make sure it couldn't be removed from her possession, despite her being the only one that could take it off. “I can assure you Siren, it will work! With my new power I have brought together the most terrifying beings Equestria has ever known. With their help, Twilight will fall at my hands. The princesses will die, and Equestria will be under a new leadership. You should choose your position in the new world while you can, or be left to deal with the consequences!”

Adagio saw the thinly veiled threat for what it was and attempted to keep up her facade. Her words were chosen carefully, given that she and her sisters were still powerless. Should Starlight feel threatened, the Sirens would be helpless to do anything.

“You’ll push Equestria into a war that will destroy it. These beings you’ve brought together, all of them have caused chaos and death. And once they’ve killed your enemies, they’ll just turn on each other. You will become Queen of the Ashes. And we will have no part in it.”

The warning fell on deaf ears. The Sirens' rejection clouded Starlight’s every thought with anger, amplified by the effects of the Amulet. Part of her even wanted to turn around and punish them. But even she knew better than to test the power of the Sirens. For now, she would have to leave them be. As she disappeared back into the forest, the three Siren sisters convened to discuss this turn of events.

“What do we do now, Adagio? Sounds like Equestria is heading for a full scale war. Even this far out, we might get caught up in things. And without our powers, we’ll die just as easily as everyone else.” A concerned Aria knew just as well as Adagio that their situation was dire.

“That idiot thinks this will all end in her favour. She’s gathered the most dangerous beings this world has ever known. And she doesn’t think they’ll stab each other in the back at the first opportunity?!

“Dagi, I think we should warn them. If for no other reason than to avoid a conflict. If the princesses are warned, they can be prepared.” Sonata, ever the optimist, wished to put her best foot forward. Or fin, in this case. Though it would not be so easy, as it had seemed the youngest had forgotten one very important detail, as Adagio would point out.

“We can’t go back, Sonata. You remember what Celestia said would happen if we go back there. We die. That was part of the deal. We stay far away from Equestria, we live. It's that simple”

Despite her naive nature, Sonata was fully aware of the consequences, and would not yield despite the potential consequences. “We have to do something, Adagio. You said it yourself. If they manage to defeat the Princesses, we’re all screwed anyway. We might as well try and do something about it. If we don't warn them, we die anyway! We said no to her request. If they see us as a threat, they’ll come and deal with us too! Think about it, Dagi. If we do this for the Equestrians, they may forgive us. We wouldn't have to hide anymore.”

Again, Sonata’s optimism shone through, getting through to even the stubborn rigidness of her eldest sister. She held out her hands to signal her sisters to join her in agreeing to her idea. Aria was quick to join hands, not wanting to stay sidelined in what was to come. Adagio, ever hesitant, took a moment to consider their position. Centuries of keeping their existence a secret stuck in her mind like muscle memory. But with what was on the horizon, the time for hiding had passed. Eventually, she conceded, knowing that inaction was not in their best interest this time.

“Alright! Fine. We’ll warn them. But if they kill us, then it's on you, Sonata!”

With a smile, Sonata agreed. “Deal!”

PONYVILLE

It was yet another quiet night in Ponyville. The past month had been productive for Twilight and her friends. Most of all, it had been productive for Peter. Despite being confined to the borders of this small town, he never for a moment felt trapped. Things had been busy enough at Sweet Apple Acres to keep him occupied, and he had gotten to know the townspeople much better. He found it oddly intriguing that in all his time as a hero, he had never done anything like this.

“Your Friendly Neighborhood Spider-Man, but the neighbourhood is Manhattan with a population of ten million. I can barely remember a single name. Except for the guy that runs the pizza place. But here? I know them all. Even that cranky old man who avoids Pinkie for whatever reason. I KNOW Ponyville.”

The girls had also been incredibly accommodating despite Celestias orders, having Peter be invested in helping them as much as he could. And while part of him still missed home, he knew that if Equestria were to be his new home from now on, then perhaps it wouldn’t be such a terrible change. There were worse places to end up in. The biggest change this past month was how Twilight acted towards Peter. Slowly but surely, her fear towards him began to subside, more than enough to be in his company once again. Pinkie had suggested a group dinner to celebrate Peter's two month anniversary in Equestria, which the other girls were more than delighted to attend, with Twilight surprising everyone by doing the same.

Alongside Spike and Grace, there were many laughs to be had as the girls reminisced about past adventures. Such stories as their first time defending Equestria from the corrupted form of Princess Luna, the conniving Queen of the Changelings, the dark ruler of a faraway kingdom and an ancient creature who gained strength through stealing magic. For every story Peter heard, he couldn’t help but giggle to himself. After everything he had experienced, their stories sounded small in comparison, but nonetheless filled with acts of courage and determination to win against those who did evil.

A tale he had been the hero and the villain of. And ones that kept him awake at night. Another story began, filled with the same excitement as the others before it. And while words were spoken, Peter heard none of them. The sounds around him had began to fade out as a familiar tingling crept up the back of his neck. Like a man possessed, he stood up and began to walk away, causing concern amongst the group.

“Peter? Where are you going?” A worried Fluttershy called out, only to have her pleas fall on deaf ears. An oddity to the others, as they had noted that Peter was usually rather attentive whenever Fluttershy spoke. Ignoring her was a cause for distress. It was as if he didn’t even know they were there to begin with. Even when Rainbow Dash hovered in front of him to grab his attention, it didn’t work.

“Hey Pete? You in there? Parker! Come on dude, this isn’t funny anymore! Ignore me all you like, but not Fluttershy! Don’t make me say it again!”

In an attempt to snap Peter out of his trance, Dash wound back her arm, preparing to smack him across the face to get his attention. At the speed she moved, it would definitely hurt enough to snap him out of his funk. But before she could do anything, Peter had vanished from view, confusing the rainbow-haired Pegasus. It was only when she looked behind her that she saw him, still walking slowly as if nothing had happened.

“Wha… I didn’t even move. Did he know how hard I was gonna smack him? But how?”

Undeterred, Peter continued his hypnosis-like walk. What was of concern now was where he was headed - outside the town border. The girls knew all too well that if he crossed that line, then the consequences could be severe. In a final desperate act, Applejack placed herself between Peter and the bridge that led out of town and planted herself firmly in position.

"Now hold on there Pete! Ah don't know what's got ya all worked up, but you ain't goin any further."

Thankfully, Peter stopped walking forward, though the danger wasn't yet over. His gaze pierced into Applejack, making her feel uneasy. The other girls stood a few feet away, Twilight's arm glowing as she prepared a spell to restrain Peter just in case. Noticing this, Applejack waved her hand, signalling to Twilight to stop what she was about to do. The young princess obliged, the magic in her arm fading. Applejack then turned her attention back to Peter, his eyes still fixed on her.

"Come on partner, talk to us. This ain’t like you. We all know ya ain’t stupid enough to forget the princesses’ wishes. You walk outta here and all the hard work you’ve done this past month is kaput. And we don’t want that for ya. Please Pete… Talk to us.”

Despite trying to be as non aggressive as possible, it still seemed like Peter was on edge, the noise in his head thundering away. Cautiously, Fluttershy stepped forward. Standing behind Peter, she reached out to take his hand, holding it gently. “Peter? Please say something.”

Hearing her tender voice, something inside Peter's head began to alter. His fingers began to twitch, wrapping around Fluttershy's delicate hand, stopping tightly enough for her to feel his grip. The unnatural screeching in his head started to fade and disappear, and his gaze returned to normal

“Huh? Oh geez, sorry about that. I tried to stop myself, but it was like my legs were moving on their own. Guess I scared you girls a bit, didn’t I?”

A rather solid punch caught him in the shoulder from a rather irritated Applejack. “Yeah, quite a bit! If you took a few more steps you’d be outside the town limits, and who knows what Princess Celestia would have done. Ah was about ready to hold you down.”

From the feeling of that punch, Peter believed that she would be more than capable of restraining him if the need arose. His arm was starting to feel some level of pain from just a half hearted punch. One thing he was unaware of however, was that he was still holding Fluttershy's hand. She on the other hand was very aware, and sheepishly retracted her hand, hoping that no one had noticed.

“I’m not sure what happened. I… got a feeling that something was wrong, and next thing I knew I was heading towards what I was sensing. It was so weird. It felt like I was being hypnotised.”

“Any idea what it could be?” A curious Rainbow Dash inquired. Peter shook his head, the ringing still receding from his ears. But he knew what happened to him, or at least some of it. His Spider-Sense had never acted like that before. Not that they were aware of its existence.

“Can’t say for sure. Whatever it was, it felt… dark. Like a shadow clawing out. I know for sure it was coming from that direction. Any idea what’s out that way?”

The girl's gaze aimed squarely at the forest, an area Peter had been told multiple times was dangerous territory. And Twilight knew exactly what he was talking about. “Unfortunately, yes. The only standing structure in the Everfree Forest, and a place we know all too well…”

THE CASTLE OF THE TWO SISTERS

“How can these ladies just walk into this place so casually? My Spider-Sense marked this place as ‘Do Not Enter’ as soon as I got here! Did I miss something?”

The whole time the group walked through the Everfree Forest, Peter had been feeling that ever present tingle in his head, warning him that the forest was a dangerous place to be. Yet all six ladies marched on ahead, unphased by any potential threats. He almost began to feel silly having his danger sense going off all the time. It was almost as if they had plenty of experience being here.

“Isn't this place supposed to be dangerous? You know, scary beasts, poisonous plants, things that go bump in the night? Even that storm last month started here, didn't it?” A rather cautious Peter asked around, curious as to why these girls were acting like they were having a leisurely stroll through the park.

“True. Technically we’re not supposed to be here. Anyone else would be in a whole loooooot of trouble. I mean, you definitely shouldn't be here right now. But we have Twilight, so we’re kinda immune to that stuff.” The ever brash Rainbow Dash gave a blunt but truthful answer. She was right about Peter not being allowed in the forest, given it was well outside the confines of Ponyville. Twilight was essentially his probation officer, making sure he “behaved”.

“I hope you remember that my authority as princess is for emergencies, Rainbow Dash? We check the castle for any dangers, then leave. We aren't here for fun.”
It wasn't often that Twilight turned authoritative, especially towards her friends. Despite how casually they strolled through the forest, it would seem that they were taking things seriously on the inside.

“I hear ya, Twi. Just sayin that the perks of you being a Princess can be helpful sometimes. Like right now. Think about it. Pete here hasn't been allowed outside Ponyville in a month. At least he gets to stretch his legs a little.” While not one of Dash’s best excuses, and not the one to try and use in favour of breaking the conditions set by Princess Celestia, Twilight inwardly was happy that her new friend finally got a little freedom. Though the location wasn't exactly anyone's first pick.

The clear night briefly shifted as the clouds rolled in, blocking off the moonlight. For a moment, the group found themselves in total darkness, surrounded by the hidden creatures that inhabited the forest. Peter's Spider-Sense once again sprung into action, keeping him aware of the creatures that lay in wait, hoping for a quick meal. Yet while a great deal of them skulked in the undergrowth, none came close enough to be a threat, as if a bigger threat was close by warding them off. It didn't take long for Peter to figure out just who that threat was.

The clouds began to move away, allowing the moon to shine through once again and illuminating the path ahead. Little did the group know, their wandering in the dark had brought them ever closer to their objective. Across a small canyon stood the remnants of an old castle, its walls crumbling apart. As they approached the castle, Peter could sense the tension coming from the girls. It was clear they were nervous being here, Twilight most of all.

"The castle of the Two Sisters. The capital of Equestria before Luna’s fall, and abandoned ever since Celestia's battle with Nightmare Moon."

"Aaaaaand the first time we all teamed up to take on a big scary villain! Good times!" Always the chipper one of the group, Pinkie was able to find the positive aspects of their return to this old battleground. In Peter's mind, it was intriguing to hear the girls talk about the battle that brought them together. It reminded him of home, and the times he saw heroes come together to defeat impossible odds.

“Never thought we’d be back here again. Not after that Superhero comic incident.” A rather agitated Applejack let slip of another adventure yet to be told. Out of all the stories Peter had yet to hear, that was the one he wanted to know about the most, especially the superhero part of it all.

"The what now?! I gotta ask about that later…"

One thing that the girls noticed not changing was the sizable hole in the gargantuan wooden doors that led inside, allowing the group to enter two at a time into the ruined main hall of the castle. Given that there may be an unknown villain inside, the girls were hesitant to proceed any further, stuck in place close to the door. Peter on the other hand charged on forward, his senses still sure that a threat existed here. As he entered the centre of the main hall, something caused him to stand still also,

At first glance, nothing appeared to be off to the group. Venturing through the main hall, they struggled to find anything out of place. Each new room investigated yielded no results, causing the girls to wonder if anyone had been here at all. Peter on the other hand remained unconvinced as his instincts kept him on edge, the dull sensation of his Spider-Sense making him glance at every possible angle. Every small noise forced him into a fighting posture, ready to take on whatever it was.

While everyone else was checking out the other rooms of the castle, Fluttershy and Grace had stayed in the main hall with Peter, the young wolf pup standing ever vigilant next to the pink-haired Pegasus Clanswoman. Though the two began to grow concerned with Peter just standing in the middle of the hall staring off into nothingness. It was similar to how he had acted back in Ponyville. Walking over cautiously, Fluttershy took Peter's hand in her own once again, trying to repeat whatever she did several hours ago.

“Peter? I don’t know what’s going on with you, but there’s nothing bad here. And you have your friends to look after you.”

Just like before, it was as if a switch in Peter’s mind was flipped back to normal. The feeling of his Spider-Sense began to fade and his body started to loosen up.

“That’s twice you’ve done that now. And here I thought Pegasi couldn’t use magic. Thank you, Flutters. Come on. Let’s go catch up with the others.”

Though their hands were no longer joined, Fluttershy could still feel the warmth that Peter’s skin gave off. While warmer than the skin of anyone else she had ever met, it wasn’t uncomfortable either. It was such a bizarre feeling for her, making her heart skip a beat or two. A furry sensation on her leg brought her attention back, Grace nuzzling into her.

“I didn’t know his skin was so warm. It’s like a cosy fire inside of him. It's so… comfortable.” In her mesmerised state, Fluttershy was unaware that her cheeks were burning a bright red, her thoughts dizzy due to Peter's touch. She quickly came back to her senses however once she noticed that no one else was inside the main hall anymore. She caught up to the others, falling into step next to Peter. A fact noticed by her friends, all cracking slight smiles. Passing more rooms, the group kept checking as much as they could. With each new room they pillaged, the less chance they had of finding any evidence. As they neared the old throne room however, that changed.

With their familiarity of the castle layout, the girls were more than aware that a few things looked out of place. As they explored the bedchambers, they noticed that the beds themselves had new sheets. And in the old throne room itself, the scent of tea could be picked up in the air, if only vaguely. Scraps of food were also sniffed out by Grace’s keen nose. All the evidence pointed to one thing - someone had been living here. And it appeared that there was more than one.

From the corner of her eye, Applejack noticed something gleaming in the moonlight beside one of the old thrones. For whatever reason, the pile of mysterious material lay at the foot of Luna’s throne. From what Applejack could remember, it wasn't there last time they were in the castle. Another out of place detail was the other throne that once belonged to Celestia. Unlike last time, it had been cut in two.

“Metal shavins’? Someone sharpened somethin here. Probably a weapon. Whoever was here was gearin’ up fer a fight. And this close to Ponyville? It can’t be a coincidence. If Pete sensed somethin’ big a while ago, this was where they were settin’ up.”

A lavender glow illuminated the dark throne room. Its source was Twilight, her many tattoos glowing with magical energy. The closer she moved to certain spots in the room, the more stable the glow from her arms became, almost like a radar. Eventually her arms constantly pulsated like a warning alarm blaring.

“I’m picking up something faint. A mix of powerful auras. But I can’t get a read on who they belong to. But I can tell that all of them possess dark magic. Whoever they are, they’ve covered their tracks well. And something tells me we’ll be seeing them soon. I’ll send word to the princesses. With the Crystal Royals visiting soon, we’ll need everyone ready for anything.”

All the girls nodded in agreement together, and turned to head back into town. Before they exited the throne room, a dull whine caught their attention as Grace called them back. The centre of the wolf pup's attention was Peter, still standing in the middle of the throne room, almost transfixed on one spot in particular.

“Someone stood here. Someone… Evil. Look… I know I haven't been the biggest help lately. But if something is coming, I’ll do what I can. I just… Don’t think I’ll be all that useful.”

There was a pain in Peter's voice, like a wounded animal. His hands were shaking, as if he was already anticipating a fight. Once more, Fluttershy's hand found her way to his “Any help would be welcome, Peter. You’ve been more helpful than you think.”

Though Fluttershy’s words carried warmth, Peter felt unable to believe them. His sense of guilt was one not easily removed, and even harder to work around. “Can I really be trusted with something like this? With all of your lives?”

“I trust you with mine” It was no surprise to anyone that Fluttershy would be the first one to have a positive thing to say about Peter, though the rest were quick to join her in her praise as a chorus of positive humming came from the other girls and Spike, and a rather vocal bark from Grace. It hadn’t been that long since Peter arrived in Equestria, but he was so shocked at how quickly he had been accepted here. Despite the ups and downs, they had done their best to make him feel welcome. All he could hope for now was to be able to pay that back.

Twilight was so proud of her friends. Everything they had learned together had been put into practice when Peter entered their lives. And while she had stumbled, they had been there to set her back on the path. “I understand. I’ve made the mistake of thinking you were dangerous. But now I see that underneath it all you are a good man, and a true friend. If anything goes wrong, I’ll be happy to have you by my side. As will we all. Let’s head back home and get some rest. We have a busy week ahead of us to prepare for our Royal visitors. And for Nightmare Night!”

Author's Note

All the big players are now in place. Our Legion of Evil now set to wreck havoc upon our heroes! How will it all play out? Stay tuned for what’s to come! Until next time.

So sorry for the time it took to get this episode out!

A side note.

After much talk with the team, we have decided to change the voice for Sombra to one that would be much more intimidating. With that in mind, we have chosen the legendary Keith David to be our chosen voice for Sombra. Now when you look back on this episode, you know who to think of.

Episode 18 - Tag! You're It!

Episode 18 - Tag! You’re It!

It was an exciting day for Ponyville. Its citizens had spent the majority of the day making preparations. The streets that were normally filled with the usual stalls for merchants now included carnival games and spooky-themed decorations. Not only for the annual Nightmare Night celebrations, but for some rather special visitors. While it was commonplace for the small town to regularly welcome royals such as Celestia and Luna, it was rare for it to host more far off guests. But these were guests of particular importance. Amongst all the excitement, no one was more jubilant than Twilight to welcome their visitors.

“It’s been so long since I’ve seen Cadence and Shining Armour! I haven’t even had the chance to meet their new baby yet. Oh, this weekend will be perfect!” Seeing their friend so happy made the other girls feel relieved. Ever since the Tantabus incident, it had seemed that Twilight had been put into one stressful situation after the other, barely having a moment to slow down. And though a new threat hung above them, even that would not diminish her happiness.

The train station was incredibly packed, a mix of eager townsfolk, a rather sizable detachment of guards, and the Royal sisters themselves. Twilight quickly took her place alongside her peers, a sight to behold for those in attendance. The other girls and Spike stood just behind the three princesses, and just in time. The soldiers that stepped out of the station looked very different to those that accompanied Celestia and Luna. Not only did their armour and weapons have a different style, but the armour gleamed like the most well cut diamond. Even their skin shared this dazzling effect, catching the awe of the people of Ponyville. Behind them came a soldier with armour that appeared much like the ones the Equestrian soldiers wore. Twilight instantly recognised her older brother - Former captain of the Equestrian Royal Guard, Shining Armour.

Lastly came the guest everyone was waiting for, gleaming in a light pink dress, making the breath of many onlookers disappear. While not as tall as Celestia and Luna, her height still eclipsed even many of the male troops that now flanked her. In her arms was a small baby, wrapped up in a blue and pink blanket, sound asleep.

“Princess Cadence. It has been some time.” Celestia was the first to greet the visiting princess, with Luna beside her. Acknowledging her peers, Cadence dipped into a fluid curtsy, her movements graceful despite having to hold a fragile newborn in her arms. “Auntie Tia, Auntie Luna. It does feel like a year has passed. It is so good to see you both again. And Twilight, I’m happy to see you most of all, little sister!”

The desire to pull her sister-in-law into a tight hug burned through Twilight's body. The only thing stopping her was the copious amount of bystanders, and knowing that this was the time to act like a princess and not as a sibling. Much to her dismay. “It’s so good to see you again, Cadence. I’m sorry I never got the chance to see the baby. I’ve been so… distracted lately.”

A smile warm enough to melt ice radiated from Cadence, overjoyed to see her sister-in-law once again. “What matters is that you can see her now. Twilight, meet your niece, Flurry Heart.”

As if knowing she had an audience, the infant princess opened up her eyes, a piercing blue meeting with Twilight's soft lavender irises, immediately enthralling her to her new niece. “She’s incredible. Congratulations to you both!”

Celestia and Luna took the opportunity to glance a peek at the awoken baby, becoming just as enthralled by her as her new aunt was. As they continued to give their attention to the newborn, the princesses made sure to exchange pleasantries, as was custom to do so. However, while they may have given some care to Royal etiquette, Shining Armour had no intention of being so formal with his little sister, whom he pulled in for a rather affectionate hug.

“Twily! It's so good to see you again! I haven’t seen you in months! What happened to you visiting to see your new niece?” A slightly dishevelled Twilight returned the hug as best she could, filtering out the giggles from her friends. “I know. But a lot has happened in the past two months. It’s got real busy around here. The repairs after the storm took up a lot of time. And there were… other issues. A new friend of ours has made things interesting around here.”

Upon this vague mention, Celestia motioned for her guards to start making their way towards Twilight's castle, with the guards that accompanied Cadence and Shining following behind. “We will discuss more once we have reached the castle. Speaking of which, Twilight, I have noticed that all your friends have accompanied you, save for the one you just mentioned. Where by chance is Peter today?”

SWEET APPLE ACRES

The upside of being left to work alone was that Peter could work at his own pace. Not that he was slacking off in any way, just that he could go about the day in his own way. And he made the most of it. It had been a pleasant day, a cooling breeze constantly passing through, allowing Peter to work consistently but with the time for some pauses.

“Good thing I passed on going into town today. I’ve barely had any time to myself these past few weeks. I love hanging out with the girls, but a man needs his space sometimes. Plus, I never was one for royal protocol. And if I get this new fence all set up, then maybe AJ will get off my ass for a few days.”

The only accompaniment Peter had during his solo work day was the ever present wolf pup Grace, who over the past two months started to look less like a cute wolf puppy and more like a full grown wolf. With her now much older, Grace now did her own hunting. Yet she was still partial to a cooked meal, especially if it was made by Peter or Fluttershy. Despite her more ferocious look, she was just as gentle as before. Unless she was hunting.

Throughout the day, Grace had acted as Peter's supervisor as he replaced some fencing around the farm. Or at least, that would be his defence. As was appropriate, he decided now was the perfect time for a little break. One of many he had throughout the day while he was being (officially) unsupervised. Another upside to having no one looking over his shoulder was the ability to make his ideal food. While the Apples made rather delicious food, they rarely deviated from what they made, which at a point could get boring. So Peter took it upon himself to figure out his own meals this time.

Today's lunch would consist of some meat that Fluttershy had given to him, a thank you for helping out with some habitation work. Plus a little spare for Grace, who had found a shady spot to acquire some extra sleep. Though she was quick to awaken and wander over to Peter’s side, the smell of the salted meat filling her nostrils.

“Figured you’d be wide awake for lunch. As soon as you get a whiff it's like Pooh Bear to a honey jar. Now remember, take it nice and slow.” A small sliver of meat was held out in Peter's hand, which Grace took softly, her razor-sharp teeth making short work of it. After a few more bites, her share of the meat was done, a gentle sound of content coming from the young wolf. With her meal out of the way, Peter could now focus on his own, which he had left simmering in the kitchen for a few hours beforehand.

Thanks to some added culinary tricks shown to him, Peter had made his portion of the meat into a stew, the chunks floating around the vegetable broth. A deep inhale confirmed that he had gotten the recipe correct, as the heavy aroma of the broth seeped into his nostrils. One bowl and a few uses of a ladle later, and Peter was ready to tuck in, a chunk of bread set aside to soak up any broth remaining. “Delicious and nutritious. Quite possibly the best food I’ve ever made! It might not be May Parker’s wheatcakes, but it's a start.”

It wasn’t long before the young man and wolf pup were filled and satisfied with their meals, both taking up a spot outside and closing their eyes to take a much deserved rest. For Peter, this was life. No supervillains to fight, no having to worry about the safety of the world. Perhaps his hero days were done. “No earth-shattering threats. No demons. No outer-space horrors. A man could get used to this”

It was also a perfect day to just rest and relax. Everyone else was gone all day. All there was to do was kick back and do nothing except sleep. As the two started to slip into slumber, a rustling noise came from the nearby tree line. Grace got to her feet immediately, her fangs bare as she growled at the intruder. Peter meanwhile tried to feel out the situation with his own senses. He of all people would know if it was trouble. “No Spider-Sense going off. Either it's nothing at all or a very big rat. If it IS a rat I still gotta deal with it. AJ draws the line at vermin.”

The movement continued, until a figure came out through the bushes near the trees. To the surprise of both Peter and Grace, the supposed danger was just a baby girl, trying her very best to waddle on her legs, only to fail and resort to crawling around. Curious as to where the baby came from, Peter walked over to her, his movements catching her attention. “Hey there little one. How did you get all the way out here?”

Peter had been so focused on the little one that he failed to notice what was on her back. It was only after she fluffed her wings out that he was caught a little off guard. What confused him the most was how big they were. “Are Pegasi wings supposed to be that big as a baby? I figured they would be a little more proportioned. No, that can’t be right. Pumpkin Cake is only a year old and her wings look about the right size. Must be a quick grower. Okay little one, what say we get you back into town and find your folks?” Peter reached down to pick the child up, only to be surprised as she disappeared from sight in a yellow burst of energy. Looking around, he couldn’t spot her anywhere in sight. It was the sound of Grace barking that caught his attention, and made him aware of her new location amongst the trees.

“Wings AND magic? I guess she’s like Twilight and the other princesses? But none of them have kids… That I know of. Wait, Twilight's sister-in-law! She mentioned something about her family visiting, and that they just had a baby! So little one, that makes Twilight your aunt, correct?” A joyful blabbering was all the baby could answer with as she nestled in the treetops, rocking back and forth in blissful glee, confirming his suspicion. Though every move she made increased Peter’s worries of her falling and getting hurt. And if that happened under his watch, he’d never hear the end of it.

“Okay kid, how about you come down from there and I’ll take you home? You know, before you end up with a concussion. Cause’ if you get a concussion, I get a concussion. A big one. From your aunt!” The sounds of laughter vanished, replaced with defiant moaning. It was clear that the child had no intention of being returned to her parents. But Peter refused to allow her stroppy attitude to stop him.

“Look, I’m not sure why you ran off, but I can’t in good conscience leave you out here. I’ve got work to do, and I’m sure I didn’t sign up for babysitting today. So I’m gonna climb up and get you, okay?” One leap was all it took for Peter to reach the infant, catching her off guard and forcing her to change position yet again. Now she appeared back down at the tree line she had shown up from, clapping her tiny hands in excitement.

“Are you… having fun doing this? I guess you ran off cause the castle was super boring, right? I get ya. Exactly why I skipped out today. But unlike me, you are an actual child who needs supervising all the time. While I am an adult with a child's brain, so I only need to be supervised by the local wildlife. Ain't that right, Grace?”

The wolf pup could only stare up at Peter in confusion before her attention went back to the giggling baby. Leaping from the tree, Peter rushed towards the baby princess, her wings expanding outwards as he got close. Before he could catch her, she took flight, her impressive wingspan giving her a tremendous boost of speed. In a matter of seconds, she was high above the treeline, leaving Peter stumped as to how to catch her.

“Oh I see how it is. Might have to get creative. Grace, keep an eye on her. Bark if she moves, ok?” Peter then ran off, leaving a still confused Grace to keep watch over the now airborne baby. Fortunately, it didn't take long for Peter to return, two metallic devices attached to his wrists. Though one looked very familiar. “Looks like this might be the perfect time to try out these refurbished web shooters I built. Grabbing her outright isn't an option. I’ll have to box her in somehow. Huh. Really going the extra mile to catch a magical flying baby, aren't I?”

The baby flew off into the trees, prompting Peter to give chase, Grace close behind him. The two kept a close eye on the renegade baby as she weaved through the treeline with unnatural ease. Peter on the other hand was constantly having to switch his attention back and forth between her and the incoming trees. It appeared his senses were a little rusty. “Jeez, who knew a baby could be so nimble? I gotta try a little harder to catch her and get her home. Grace, keep up with her down here!”

The faithful wolf barked a response, her pace picking up. With one leap, Peter was in the treetops along with the baby, using the thick branches to increase his velocity. The two weaved in and around the treetops, with Peter gaining ground every second. Yet every time he got closer, the child would teleport away just before she could be grabbed. And each time she reappeared, her giggles of joy reverberated throughout the woods. It was almost infectious in a way, as Peter found himself chuckling as the game continued. It was beginning to grow as fun for him as it was for her.

“Alright little one. It's been a blast. But I gotta wrap this up before something happens to ya!” Taking aim, he pressed the trigger at the centre of his palm, a powerful jet of webbing streaming out of the nozzle and attaching to the tree, much to Peter’s surprise. “Well that was a pretty successful test. Would've been very embarrassing if that didn't work…” The chase continued, with Peter gaining up to the baby faster each time. With all this added pressure, she began to slow down, becoming more and more tired with each teleportation. Her elevation also started to drop, as she soon fell back into the treeline. Just what Peter needed.

“Now for this spider to set a trap for this fly!” Diving down after his quarry, Peter was able to get in front of the baby for the first time, but still had to ensure she wouldn't get away so easily. Taking aim at the trees around him, he fired off several strands of webbing, moving to do the same at the trees. All the trees close by were soon interconnected by webbing, trapping the baby in the centre. When she tried to teleport away, she once again found herself encircled. Nowhere to go, and becoming more and more tired. Unable to keep herself aloft, she slowly began to descend to the ground. Fortunately, Peter was there to catch her.

Despite her exhaustion, the newborn princess still had the energy to giggle and clap her hands. She had gotten the excitement she wanted. “Looks like you had a lot of fun, kid. But I think it's time we got you back to your parents. I know it's boring and all, but they’ll be worried about you.” The look in her eyes showed that the child was very aware that she had caused her parents some stress. A small tear began to form under her eye, prompting Peter to wipe it away and console her. “Hey, it’ll be alright. I’m sure they’ll understand. All good parents do.”

HALF AN HOUR AGO, TWILIGHT’S CASTLE

For what seemed like the first time, Twilight's castle was filled to the brim. Soldiers representing the older princesses stood wall to wall as their monarchs walked on by. The procession soon came to the entrance of the map, with Celestia ushering Luna and Cadence inside. Twilight was next, followed close behind by her group of friends, though they were halted going any further by Celestia.

“I’m sorry Twilight, but these matters are to be discussed by the princesses. Your friends must remain outside for now. Would you all be so kind as to wait outside for a few moments? This should not take long.” Before the doors could be closed, an irritated Fluttershy marched forward, catching the guards by surprise.

“What about Peter? Will you finally let him free?”

The girls were rather shocked to see Fluttershy speak so boldly, especially towards Celestia of all people. The princess of the sun was startled most of all, but kept her calm demeanour all the same.“That remains to be seen, young Fluttershy. I must remind you all that Peter is still a powerful individual, despite his calm nature, we are all now well aware of what lies underneath. If I am convinced that Peter can control his more aggressive nature, then I can make an informed decision.”

Closing the doors to the map room, Celestia turned to face her peers, looking to a rather bashful Twilight, still reeling from the way in which her friend had spoken out. Celestia however, seemed impressed. “How odd. I recall you mentioning that out of all your friends, Fluttershy was the least confrontational. And she speaks with such heart against her princess. All for Peter’s sake too. Intriguing.”

Twilight couldn't help but agree with her mentor's deduction. “They have spent a lot of time together. His more… gruff attitude seems to be rubbing off on her. I think it's nice. She seems happier when he's around. More sure of herself.” Celestia had been sure to keep a solid memory of all her protege's friends. And out of all of them, Fluttershy had always been the most meek and reserved. And despite the steady push she had received to become more assertive, she was still slow to change. But with Peter around, things were different now.

“Is that so? Sounds like Peter has become a bigger positive than a negative for you and your friends. I’ll have to keep that in mind.”

The four princesses then convened at the map table, with Twilight taking up her usual seat. In front of her were several folders, each marked with the sigil of each of the princesses. Using her magic, she passed a set of folders to each of her fellow royals. Celestia stood from her seat, beginning the meeting.

“Our first order of business - The potential threat discovered by Princess Twilight. Her report speaks of powerful magic users taking up residence in the old castle, as well as evidence of weaponry being prepared. Unfortunately, the collection of different types of magic makes them hard to discern, though one of Princess Twilight’s associates, Mr. Peter Parker, described one of them as evil. How he was able to make this deduction is unclear.”

The description of their mystery foe had Cadence on edge. “Is it possible that the Changelings have infiltrated Equestria again? And to be this close to Ponyville?”

Noticing her fellow princess begin to panic, Luna was quick to put her mind at ease.
“Our scouts have not noted any major movements around the Changeling Hive. It would appear that after the wedding, they have kept largely to themselves.”

Pulling out a set of notes she had kept aside, Twilight scanned through her own ideas of the possible culprit. “I had hypothesised Tirek as a potential suspect, but as far as we know he’s still locked away inside Tartarus. But from the possible candidates, he's the only one who could stand out”.

Celestia then took back control of the conversation. “Luna and I will investigate Tirek. Should someone else venture, he may syphon their magic and escape. In relation to the possibility of the Changelings, we will tighten security around you and your family, Cadence. While the Changeling army itself has made no major movements, that does not mean Chrysalis herself isn’t skulking around.”

Even the name brought some painful memories flooding back into Cadence's mind. Her happiest day was almost ruined by the shape-shifting insectoid queen. And she had hoped to never to cross paths with Chrysalis ever again after that fateful day. Though some wishes never come true it seems. All eyes turned back to Celestia as she continued, now onto a much more precarious topic.

“There is also the matter of Mr. Parker himself. As most of us are aware, he possesses capabilities beyond that of most Equestrians. While we are still unaware of his full strength, he has been able to overpower myself and Princess Luna when we attempted to restrain him. In Princess Twilight’s initial report, she noted that Mr. Parker's speed was comparative to that of Rainbow Dash, one of the most gifted fliers Equestria has seen in centuries. And while having no obvious magical abilities, has been able to deny Princess Luna access to his mind.”

Flicking through her notes, Twilight came to the information she had acquired about Peter over the past two months. Some with his consent, and some without. “There is also the situation regarding his origin. Peter is, for all intents and purposes… An alien. His birthplace is a far off world, unknown to us cosmologically. In our excursion to the mirror dimension, Peter exhibited increased aggression while under the influence of the Sirens, as well as the ability to transform into an Ape of immense size during a full moon, seemingly unaware of those around him, friend or foe. Though he took extreme measures to execute the Siren sisters.”

“Has this transformation occurred again since that day? There was a full moon this past month, and we heard nothing from you, Twilight.” Is it safe to assume that Peter remained normal at that period of time?” A fair question asked by Princess Luna, as she was curious about what had transpired since Peter's punishment. Fortunately, Twilight didn't even need to check her notes to answer.

“No. No change has occurred. I even had Peter stare at the moon for several minutes to verify the test. He felt nothing. It stands to reason other variables weren’t present this time around. And it is safe to assume that Peter can’t transform while in Equestria.”

The other princesses took some time to process this new information. Though Luna couldn't help but feel slightly smug about it all. “Then would you say that he is no longer a potential threat?” Twilight nodded sharply in agreement with Luna’s suggestion. “I would say so. I know the opinion of my friends stands very strongly for Peter to have his freedom. He’s been a major help in recovering from the storm, as well as lending his services where he can. Though he still feels… distant. Even today, he refused to join everyone to welcome Cadence and Shining Armor.”

A hearty chuckle could be heard coming from Cadence as she found the irony in Twilight's statement hard to ignore. “Everyone is allowed their private moments, Twilight. I’m sure you should be able to understand that. Even as a little girl, you would at times refuse to be around anyone except myself or your brother. And I know that even now you need your own time.”

Her hands clasped, Celestia fell silent for a few moments, her brow furrowed in thought. “Then it appears I have a decision to make. Mr. Parker's presence seems to have been more beneficial than detrimental to the people of Ponyville. And he has served his time honourably. Should he join us for Nightmare Night festivities, I shall inform him of this update. For now, we can convene. Today should not be filled with any worry.”

As the four princesses rose from their seats, a panicked knocking came at the door. Before anyone could respond, a guard burst through, terror in his eyes. “Your Highnesses! Princess Flurry Heart is missing!”

THE PRESENT

For almost twenty minutes, a search had been going around Ponyville to try and locate the baby princess. Tensions were already running high, and with the possibility of Flurry Heart missing or captured, the whole town was on red alert. Thoughts about Queen Chrysalis returning for revenge consumed Cadence, so sure of the Changeling leader being the culprit. The Princess of the Crystal Empire was not quick to anger or violence, but her motherly instincts said otherwise.

“If that mutated bug has taken my daughter…” A gloved hand fell on her shoulder, bringing her mind back to the here and now. And to the face of her husband, mostly shielded by his helmet. But his eyes were still visible, filled with determination.
“We don’t know that yet, dear. Any number of things could have happened. We have to keep a level head until we know what’s happened.” Cadence was almost shocked to see Shining so calm despite the situation.

“Aren’t you worried?! Our daughter is out there, possibly taken from us! Worse still, by the very woman who tried to take YOU away from me!”

It had been noted many times that Cadence and Shining were the definition of opposites attract. The former, the living embodiment of beauty and grace. The perfect woman almost. And the latter, who spent most of his high school years as an outcast before joining Celestia’s guard, and marrying a beautiful princess. Today was a fine example of how they both handled such situations. Shining, calm and collected, held his wife close. “I am worried. As a father, I’m absolutely terrified. But as a soldier, I have to keep a level head. If there’s one thing I’ve learned being in the military, it's that in moments of crisis, panic does nothing. We’ll find her, safe and sound. We just have to be strong.”

The two embraced, Shining attempting to calm his wifes shot nerves. They were soon ready to continue the search. Off in the distance, the two could make out a figure coming from the direction of the Apple family farm, a wolf at his side. And to their relief, a rather familiar baby in his arms.

“Excuse me? I seem to have acquired a baby. Not sure what to do with her really. She doesn’t make any of the 50 included phrases. The batteries were included at least.” Shouted the unknown man, catching the attention of most of the search party. A relieved Cadence dashed forward ahead of everyone else, Shining Armour barely keeping up with her. Seeing her parents approach, a tired Flurry Heart opened her wings and crossed the distance, landing in her mothers open arms.

“My little Flurry! I’m so glad you’re safe! You are in big trouble, little miss! We were so worried about you. Don’t you EVER make me that worried again!” While Cadence scolded her daughter, Twilight and the other girls had caught up, relieved to see not only Flurry Heart safe, but that it was Peter who found her. An overjoyed Cadence returned her attention to Peter. “Thank you so much sir. We had no idea where she had gotten to, or if she had been taken. Thank you for bringing her back. Though I can’t say I’ve met you before…”

“The name’s Peter Parker, Ma’am.”

It all suddenly clicked for Cadence. This was the man her peers were discussing as some kind of dangerous individual? “Oh. So you’re the Peter Parker I’ve been hearing about. I suppose it was good fortune that you came upon her.”

“Actually it’s the other way around. She found me. I was just going about my business until she showed up. Slippery little devil though. I had to get creative to catch her. Put myself and Grace here through our paces.”

A bewildered stare was aimed at him by Cadence and Shining, perplexed as to how Peter achieved such a task. “Wait… you mean you were able to catch her?”

“Yeah. It was easy. She had fun too.” If it weren’t for the joyous coos of Flurry Heart, Cadence and Shining may have questioned how Peter was able to achieve what they couldn’t. But for now, they were content with their daughter being happy and safe. Celestia and Luna finally caught up, overjoyed to see Flurry back with her parents, both breathing a sigh of relief. They quickly motioned the guards to return to their posts. Peter couldn't help but look on at the sight of a family reunited. A simple achievement, but one he could take pride in. A part of him couldn't help but feel alone seeing them all together, his own family far away.

“It would appear that your presence continues to be invaluable, Peter. Flurry is not just the future of the Crystal Empire, but of the Alicorns as a race. I am grateful.” It wasn't uncommon for Peter to receive such praise from someone of Celestia's position, but by now he had grown somewhat dismissive of such accolades.
“I just saw a baby girl on her own. Nothing else to it. I just did the right thing.” Hope of a reward, but only the smallest of thank you’s. That was all he wanted. As Celestia looked over to see Flurry safe, she turned back to Peter.

“There was a… discussion about you earlier today. Twilight briefed me on your actions in the past month. And it would seem that you have been most dutiful during your confinement. Given the circumstances and the evidence I have been given, I see no reason to confine you to Ponyville any longer. Your punishment is at an end, Peter Parker.”

It took a moment to comprehend her words. Relief flooded over Peter like a tidal wave. Part of him had been so sure that he would never be allowed to leave the town ever again. The rest of his days would be as a farmhand. But now, he was free to do whatever he wanted again. It was not a chance he would waste. “Thank you, Princess. I won’t let you down. I promise.”

A smile with the warmth of the sun radiated from Celestia. “I’m sure you will not. Your new friends seem confident of that.” Peter quickly found himself swarmed as his new friends caught him in the middle of a group hug to celebrate his freedom, catching him off guard. Several of them began making plans for what Peter should do next.

“You gotta come visit Cloudsdale sometime! I can show you around the weather factory, and even introduce you to the Wonderbolts! Blurted out a rather excited Rainbow Dash.

“We would be honoured to have you visit Canterlot once more, Peter. This time, as a free man.” Propositioned Princess Luna.

“Perhaps a trip to the Crystal Empire? We would love to have you, especially after what you’ve done for us.” A grateful Cadence proposed.

So many ideas all at once. It was all becoming too much for him. Gently as he could, Peter forced his way out of the group hug he had been confined inside, walking away at a very brisk pace. The only one who dared to follow was Grace, the ever faithful wolf.

“What gives? What did we do?” Inquired a perplexed Rainbow Dash, unsure as to why Peter brushed them off so casually. Though the reality of the situation was becoming clearer to the other girls, Princess Celestia beat them to it.

“He’ll be fine. But you all should have given him a moment to process things. I imagine that Peter is having a lot to think about right now. And you all overcrowded him. Physically and emotionally. It was for a good reason, but it was at a poor time.” A wave of guilt spread through the group, looking onwards to where Peter ran off. Several of them began to move off, only to be stopped by a stern look from Celestia. However, her expression quickly changed back to the comforting, warm smile she was known for. “Give him time to think. He’ll come back to us.”

PONYVILLE

The news hadn’t fully settled in for Peter yet. Even as he stared at the sky, Grace fast asleep on his lap, his mindset was still focused on a future in this small town. Now he could go anywhere, do anything he wanted. He could pack a bag right now, leave and never look back. But then he realised what he’d be leaving behind. The people who he came to call friends. A town filled with good people that needed protecting, especially now that a new danger hung overhead. His mind drifted towards his friends, thoughts dwelling on their safety.

“I can’t leave them now. Maybe one day, once I know everything will be ok. But not right now. Not after what I felt in the castle. That presence… The last person that felt like that… Was Darkseid…”

While lost in his own head, Peter hadn’t noticed the guards rushing past him. It was only after Grace was spurned from her own slumber that he took any notice. After all, it was hard not to hear the growling. Several more guards passed by, finally getting his attention. They all seemed to be heading towards the edge of town. “Let’s go see what that’s all about, eh girl?”

Rather than reply, Grace charged on ahead, forcing Peter to give chase. Though it had appeared the guards weren’t the only ones making haste.A crowd had gathered near the riverbank that bordered Ponyville, making it difficult for Peter to spot whatever was going on. Slowly he made his way through, not wanting to overuse his strength just to move someone out of the way. Eventually he could make out the towering figures of Celestia, Luna and Cadence. A few moments later, he finally popped out from the crowd, being greeted by a voice he hadn’t heard in some time.

“Ah, just the man we wanted to see. Hello again, Peter. It’s been a while.” It had been the sultry voice of Adagio that had greeted him. Of all the people to appear in his life again, Peter didn’t expect the Sirens to show up. He was sure he had seen the last of them a month ago, with Celestia forbidding them from coming anywhere near Equestria ever again.
Speaking of, the sun princess was less than amused with this flagrant violation of her order. “Adagio. I had been sure that my warning was final. There would be consequences should you ever return.”

“We remember, Your Highness. We had no intention of coming back here. But we agreed you should all be made aware of what’s coming, given it could threaten the entire world.” Combined with what had been discussed earlier, any pretence of the Sirens’ punishment left Celestia’s mind. There was clearly a bigger game afoot.

“Is this to do with whoever was staying at the old castle?” Inquired Peter, now fully invested into the Sirens sudden appearance.
Unfortunately, Adagio gave little information from the beginning.
“It was never mentioned where they were camping out, but I can only assume it's the very same beings. One of them approached us to ask for our aid. We politely declined. Though she didn’t take it well.”

“We’ll take you three to the castle so you can fill us in.”

“Absolutely not. We set one fin inside that castle, and we’ll never leave again.”

“No harm will come to any of you, I swear.”

This declaration caught Adagio off guard. In the back of her mind she could still recall what Peter had tried to do to them a month ago. Now here he was, promising to protect them from all harm. The eldest Siren found it rather chivalrous, even if she wouldn't admit it. “Is that so? Well then, I suppose you can carry us, Mr. Parker. After all, it's not like we can walk there. And we’re all aware how strong you are.”

In his head, Peter tried to figure out the best way to carry all three Sirens at once. It wasn’t like he had extra arms to do it with. A quiet murmur had also begun to spread throughout the crowd, the residents curious as to why these legendary creatures had such an interest in their newest arrival. Having previously dealt with the Sirens, Twilight attempted to interject. “I can levitate you there with magic. No sense in making things awkward for Peter.”

“On the contrary, Princess Twilight, if Peter is taking responsibility for us, then by right he should be caring for us. It’s not too difficult to figure out. He can carry Aria and Sonata on his shoulders, and I’ll hold tight on his back.” The other Siren sisters had no clue as to the nature of the game Adagio was playing. Peter didn't have to agree to this task, nor could they manipulate him into it. Much to their surprise, he agreed. “If it makes you feel more comfortable, then fine.”

Sonata and Aria were first, swiftly lifted out of the water and atop Peter’s shoulders with no signs of struggling. He might as well have been carrying feathers. While not exactly the heaviest things Peter had ever carried, something about this felt rather demeaning. Especially once Adagio’s turn came around, feeling the tightness of her tail around his torso. And while Peter squirmed on the inside, she seemed to be getting more enjoyment out of it than he was. “My my, Mr. Parker, what robust abs you have. And these biceps…”

Peter's anxiety only continued to grow. It was bad enough having to carry The Sirens, but to have almost the entirety of Ponyville bear witness to him being so violated. Fortunately the remaining Siren sisters were not so vulgar about the situation, with Sonata trying to dissuade her older sister. “Quit it, Dagi. He’s being nice enough to carry us. Don’t make him uncomfortable.” Her protests did little to dissuade Adagio from having her fun with Peter. “Oh come now, Sonata. When have we ever seen a man like this? He’s practically chiselled from stone.

Adagio's wandering hands were making Peter feel more anxious by the second, his friends looking on wondering how exactly they put a stop to this act of molestation. Even the princesses were unsure of how to handle this. But after watching long enough, Celestia decided to make a move. Though she was beaten to it by the most unlikely person. “He’s not a piece of meat for you to admire! You can either behave or have Twilight levitate you to the castle. What’s it gonna be?” A rather enraged Fluttershy was the one to call out Adagio for her behaviour, much to the surprise of literally everyone around. Though the Siren was less than amused, taking the demand nowhere near seriously.

“Aren’t you supposed to be the shy one? Go tend to some animals.” Before she could continue her invasive assault on Peter's body, a hand came down on Adagio’s tail with significant force, causing it to uncurl from his body. A closer look showed that the scales were marked by the hit, angering Adagio greatly. She was about to shout something back, but was stopped by the rather intimidating stare from Fluttershy. “I will NOT say it again! Now keep your hands and your fins to yourself!”

While she had a thousand different retorts for the situation, Adagio made the decision to keep silent. No matter to her, as she had gotten her fun anyway. It also didn’t help that there was a snarling wolf within biting distance. “Very well. Let’s get on with it then. We have much to discuss. Come on Mr. Parker. We can’t get there without you.”

Even without his body being felt up, Peter was still incredibly self conscious about the situation, sheepishly turning to head towards Twilight's castle, the eyes of the townsfolk still felt upon him. “You ok, Flutters? I’ve never seen you snap like that. Ever.” Asked a rather perplexed Rainbow Dash, having never seen her oldest friend act in such a manner.

“I couldn’t let her humiliate Peter like that.” declared Fluttershy, her hands still shaking. Never had she lashed out in such rage at anyone. She was expecting her friends to chastise her for acting in such a way, but all she found were smiles.

“To be honest, we never thought ya had it in ya, sugarcube. You do tend to be the shy one. Not today, ah guess.” Applejack in a way congratulated Fluttershy on her newfound bravery.

As the girls, followed by Cadence, Flurry and Shining, took off, Celestia lingered for a moment. “Luna? Have you ever seen young Fluttershy be as defiant as she has been as of late? It seems rather… Irregular for her.” Luna pondered her older siblings' question for a few moments. “No, sister. She is usually the one to abhor violence. Never have I seen her wield it. Wait… Are you suggesting…?”

A knowing smile found its way to Celestia's lips. “I am. We shall have to wait and see what becomes of it. But first, let's see what the Sirens have to say.”

TWILIGHT’S CASTLE

The walk to the castle had definitely been one of the most awkward moments of Peter's life. Though it had been made much easier as Adagio had kept her hands to herself for the entirety of the trip. It did little however to fix Peter's already soured mood. “I would apologise for my sister's actions, but I think it would be best to come from her, right Adagio?” Doing her best to resolve the tension, Sonata bluntly suggested that her sister make some form of apology. Adagio however was not relenting easily. “Oh fine. I’m sorry for getting a handful of your perfectly sculpted body. Is that better, Sonata?” The youngest Siren couldn’t help but roll her eyes in embarrassment at Adagio's half-assed attempt at an apology, though she was determined to keep the tension low. “Thank you for helping us, Peter. We greatly appreciate it. Even those of us with little understanding of boundaries!”

“Oh come off it, Sonata! Like you weren’t looking!” As much as she wanted to deny it, the youngest Siren found the words caught in her throat. Adagio was right. Even she couldn't deny just how impeccable Peter looked. She just did a better job at hiding it. It probably helped that Grace was in close proximity the whole time, keeping vigilant should Adagio try anything again. Much to the Sirens dismay. “Does that furball have to be so close?”

“Sure. Just in case she gets a hankering for a fish supper.” Peter had been waiting for some opportunity to get back at the eldest Siren. While Sonata and Aria found the joke humorous, Adagio was less than thrilled, especially when she saw the wolf lick its lips at her. “Just let Celestia execute us. At least I won’t get rabies.”

Much to Peter’s relief, the journey was soon to be over as the group approached the doors to the map room, where he was finally able to set down the three Siren sisters, his duty now over “Now then, where did this all start?”

Adagio began her story. “Well, we had found ourselves a spot to hunker down for a few weeks until we could move on, just on the outskirts of Equestria. That’s where she found us. She never gave us her name, but she seems to have a pretty big axe to grind with all of you. Especially you, Princess Twilight.”

Only one person came to Twilight's mind. And the very possibility that it could be who she thought it was made the young princess begin to feel nauseous. “Starlight Glimmer. But it couldn’t possibly be her. What did she look like, Adagio?”

“Purple and teal hair, lavender eyes. Well, eye. Singular. One of them had been cut out from the look of things. And to top it all off, she possesses the Alicorn Amulet.” This revelation from Adagio caught the entire group off guard with the exception of Peter. They were all aware of just what the Alicorn Amulet was.

Shocked by the news, Celestia began pacing back and forth, contemplating the situation that was growing before her eyes. “That is impossible. The Alicorn Amulet is under guard deep in the Everfree Forest. Even if this Starlight had found its hiding place, she would not find it so easy to take. Zecora is more than capable of keeping it secure.”

The whole group slowly became overcome with panic. Everyone looked at each other wondering what to say next. The only one thinking of questions was Peter. “Adagio, did this Starlight chick mention anyone else? It couldn’t have just been her in that castle.”

Adagio could only shrug her shoulders. “She never specified who she had teamed up with, but in her own words she had brought the “most terrifying beings Equestria has ever known” to aid in her revenge. Which can range from Sombra, to the Night Princesses’ darker half. How she could have them by her side is a mystery to me. But with the Alicorn Amulet, anything might be possible.”

Panic only continued to increase. Cadence especially grew ever more concerned after hearing the name of the dark king of the Crystal Empire, who had not long ago risen from the beyond to conquer her kingdom. Despite the mood falling into uncertainty, Luna kept her composure, thoughts of the situation running through her mind. “How could she have come across another Amulet? No member of the Unicorn Clan would be so willing to forfeit their lives like that. Any thoughts, sister?”

Luna received no response as Celestia was deep in thought. “The most terrifying beings Equestria has ever known? No… She couldn't possibly have… It would seem that our security has some blind spots. A mistake I will correct later today. Adagio, can you be certain it is the Alicorn Amulet?”

For the first time, the eldest Siren’s demeanour turned serious. As if she was now being open about the gravity of the situation. “Oh it most certainly is. Even without my magic I could feel the dark energy that thing gives off. Makes my skin crawl. Still, I’m curious how she even got it in the first place. Seems you have a few ideas on that front, sun princess.”

“I’m afraid that I do. I cannot be certain, but there is a possibility that Starlight Glimmer has acquired something from the Canterlot Archives. As to what she has taken, I can’t be sure for now.” An increasingly concerned Celestia continued her pacing around the room, her mind fogged down by questions she had no answers to.

“How could she have possibly gotten inside? The archives were supposed to be impenetrable. How did she do it without us knowing?” This hole in their security angered Princess Luna significantly, her cosmic-imbued hair beginning to float as her magic swelled. A light touch from her older sister was enough to calm her down. Though Celestia herself wasn't exactly happy with the situation either. “If the Alicorn Amulet in this time is still safe with the shaman Zecora, then Starlight has committed a grave error.”

“A bigger error than creating a duplicate of an incredibly dangerous artefact?” Peter rightly brought up. In his mind, what could be worse than what had already transpired? Holding out her hand, Celestia manifested a small sliver of her magical essence. Its glow could be felt through the entire room, like a miniature sun now residing with them, warming their bodies and their souls. Being in its presence reminded Peter of an old friend. Celestia held the sliver close as it expanded into a ball. “Every creature in Equestria is born with magic. While it may manifest differently for you all, magic is a part of you. And every day you use it consciously or not. And this magic is life itself. The Alicorn Amulet is an unnatural creation of magic, born of death and hatred. Its only purpose is to kill Alicorns. Its very existence is a mockery of the life given to make it. I dread to think of what it has done to Starlight Glimmer. Its very essence contains the souls of the damned that brought it into being. With two of them here…”

“Two of the same object residing in the same space, made by unnatural means? Almost sounds like a paradox.” Pondered Peter, his brow furrowing as he took in this information. For all his intellect, Peter never did grasp the fundamentals of magic. It was always a mystery to him. Fortunately, Twilight was more inclined with the subject. “Peter has a point. Something tells me Starlight didn’t fully consider her plans before doing what she did. If she uses it for much longer it may start killing her.”

“Oh trust me, it's killing her. She’s halfway to becoming a walking corpse already. And that’s without using the full extent of her new powers. And like I said before, now that she has it, she can do whatever she wants. Including trying to kill you all.” Chimed in Adagio, her voice filled with concern for the first time during the whole conversation. Though the supposed threat on their lives was more than enough to stir Princess Luna into action. “Then we have little time. It is possible that her attack will come in the immediate future. Sister, the forces we have must stay in Ponyville. Cadence, I ask that your own troops hold here as well. When this Starlight arrives, she shall be dealt with accordingly for her crimes.”

The choice in language was more than enough to catch Peter's attention. And cause him concern “Sounds like you mean to kill her.” The stern eyes of Princess Luna fell upon him, her teal irises locking with the hazel brown of Peter’s. “That is exactly what I intend to do, Peter. The safety of too many is at risk. The life of one woman is not worth those of innocents.”

“So you mean to just execute her? No attempt to talk her down, get her to relinquish the Amulet? Isn't there some other way? We have to try something at least, right?” A look of disgust fell across Luna’s features as she heard Peter’s plea for a peaceful end to the threat, perplexed at his supposed aversion to violence. “May I remind you that just a month ago, you sought to kill our three guests without hesitation or care? You saw a threat and were ready to deal with it. Look around you - these are the people she intends to do harm to. You should have the same anger in your heart that you did for the Sirens. A warrior like you should never hesitate! You had more backbone against the Tantabus.”

“That’s not who I am! I don’t kill, especially when a life can be saved instead! And I never wanted to kill the Sirens. That was never me… I’m no warrior. I fought the Tantabus because people needed help. Not to kill anyone. And I will NOT kill Starlight! There has to be another way.” It was a rare sight for anyone to be so adamant against one of the ruling princesses. Several sets of eyes flickered between Peter and Luna, breaths held in anticipation for what would happen next.

The flustered Princess closed the space between herself and Peter, her Amazon-like stature towering above him. Yet the young man never moved an inch, despite the ferocious presence now in front of him. “If she has fallen to the Alicorn Amulet, then she is not worth saving. I admire your determination, Peter, but I simply cannot risk the lives of my family and subjects for one fallen woman. If the moment should come, Starlight Glimmer dies. Along with any who follow her.”

Before she could become more frustrated, Luna turned sharply towards the doors of the throne room, leaving the entire group stunned. The three Siren sisters looked at each other nervously, unsure of their fate. The girls stared off blankly towards the open doors, having never seen Luna so venomous. Even Cadence and Shining took stock of the situation, their attention on Flurry as she started to sob, the argument having upset her. The only one not shocked was a defeated Celestia.

“I’m afraid I must agree with her. Starlight has broken many of our laws already, possibly more than we know. And now she seeks to unleash a deadly force upon our home. A threat I cannot ignore for the sake of her life. She has chosen her path. Believe me, I would choose not to kill her, but I have no choice. Like Luna, I admire your desire to protect life, Peter. It is a valuable goal to have. But not this time. I am sorry.”

Celestia turned to follow her sister, a sombre expression easy to see. Peter was stunned, having all this time believed that the two Alicorn rulers were the height of empathy and understanding. Now they were ready to end the life of someone who may not be in full control of their actions. Twilight did her best to smooth over the situation and defend her teachers. “It’s what they have to do, Peter. It’s what they believe is right.”

Her words did little to convince Peter. “Well it’s not what I believe.”

Author's Note

At last, some new characters for Peter to meet, as well as the unexpected return of some old faces!

See you all next episode!

Episode 19 - This is Nightmare Night

Afternoon had set over Equestria, and the upcoming celebrations were about to begin soon. Ponyville was now the centre of the world, at least for tonight, as Nightmare Night festivities started in earnest. Carnival stalls lined the streets, filled to the brim with delicious smelling food from all across the land, while costumed children (and a few adults) went door to door hunting for treats. Apple bobbing had its winners and its losers, while the carnival games brought only losers, with accusations flying around that the games were rigged (which they were). But there was fun to be had by everything. Almost.

The only ones not having fun at the moment were our group of heroes, heads held low after a rather tense conversation with Princess Celestia and Luna. Their destination was the river where they had been a few hours prior to escorting the Sirens on their way. Peter once again held Adagio on his back, though her sisters were now being transported by Applejack and Rainbow Dash. With the Sirens having completed their mission, they no longer had to remain and could now serve out their sentence unhindered by any guilt.

“If only we could stick around. Seems like a lot of fun tonight. But your bloodthirsty princess has us on edge. Personally, we’d prefer to be as far away from her as possible.” While Adagio’s comments were made to try and alleviate the mood, it was clear that it wasn't working, especially with the undertone that Luna would kill them given the chance. Then again, humour was never her strong suit. She could sense the ever diminishing mood of the group, especially Peter, who’s grip on her tightened slightly at the mention of Luna’s name. “Peter? I’m genuinely sorry we couldn't do more. It's just… without our powers, what can we do?”

Calming his grip slightly, Peter looked back at the eldest Siren, a small but warm smile on his face. “I’d say you’ve all done more than enough. Coming back here was a big risk, given everything that happened. You all showed bravery. Now we know what's coming for us. You gave us a warning. That's all we can ask for.” Peter's words were sincere, lifting the spirits of the Siren sisters ever so slightly. Though the same could not be said for his friends, still trying to recover from the news.

“Well then I suppose our part in this is done. I only hope it was enough.” Concern for others beside her kin was not something Adagio ever contemplated. If it had nothing to do with her sisters, she had no reason to care. So what could have caused the change? Did she hope they’d win so that she and her sisters would be spared? Not likely, as she had gambled with their lives by rejecting Starlight's offer. And had done the same again by returning to warn her once enemies, despite the threat of execution should they defy banishment. So what was it? Was she genuinely starting to care?
She remembered back a month ago to when Peter took them to begin their banishment. He could have killed them if he truly wanted to. And yet he didn't. Maybe she just found him… curious.

“I know we didn’t get off to the best start, but I wanna say thank you. You three didn’t have to warn us. I know the princesses have to look neutral in these things, but I know they’re grateful for you guys risking it all for us. So thank you.”
It was moments like this that made the Sirens forget that just a short while ago, Peter had wanted nothing more than to eradicate them. How could someone so kind have become such a monster? Then it made them wonder - how much of that was their doing? It was then Adagio realised that mistakes had been on all sides. And now all debts were being settled.

“It was nothing, really. We would have been in trouble either way. At least this way there’s a chance for everyone. So do us all a favour and don’t lose.” There was that sarcastic tone that she was known for, earning a glare from Peter as he slowly placed her into the river. But before he could move away, she grabbed his arm to pull him in close.
“A bit of advice, Mr Parker. I know you don’t want to have to rely on all that anger you have, but against Starlight and whoever she’s got on her side, you might need to get a little angry.”

Though Peter tried to withdraw from Adagio's grasp, the Siren held on with such determination, her eyes conveying she was indeed serious. It was almost as if she was more terrified of what was coming rather than the man who had almost killed her and her kin. Peter couldn’t help but wonder what had her so scared. “Well I hope it doesn't have to come to that. I don’t want to become that man again. Not in front of them.”

Adagio knew immediately who he meant. She could tell that Peter cared for his friends, and what they thought of him. But that wouldn't matter.
“Something tells me you’ll have to. You didn't see the look in her eyes. Any reason she had is long gone. And believe me - I’ve seen what revenge can do to someone. I understand not wanting to look like a monster, but the real monsters are coming. And the only ones that’ll get hurt will be those girls you care about so much.”
With her point made, Adagio released Peter and joined her sisters, though she kept her gaze aligned with the young man, her fear evident.

The group waved to the Sirens as they took off downstream with the river. The three sisters looked back, their faces sullen as a sense of defeat washed over them.

“Is there really nothing we can do for them?” Asked the ever hopeful Sonata, on the verge of tears as her optimism began to wear thin.
Aria, ever caring for her sibling, wiped away the tears from her eyes. “There’s nothing we can do now, ‘Nata. We gave them a heads up. That's all we can do.”

The two began to swim off, leaving Adagio alone to contemplate. Even from this distance she could still see the faces of Peter and his friends, trying their best to hide the fear that now gripped their hearts. Was this pity she was beginning to feel for them? Even after everything that had happened a month ago? “Even with all that, part of me hopes they make it through all this alive. Especially you, Parker. You’re quite the intriguing fellow.”

Much to everyone's surprise, Adagio returned the wave farewell, a look of sincerity on her face. Finally, she turned away, swimming off to join her sisters. As they disappeared from view, Twilight stood beside Peter on the river's edge.
“I spent years reading stories about those women. The discontent they sowed, the wars they almost caused. I thought they were nothing but monsters. I guess they have a heart after all. I wish we could do more for them. But banishment is banishment.”

“I don’t suppose you could pull rank and have them forgiven like I was?” Peter jokingly suggested, though it was clear by Twilight's expression that there was nothing she could do about it. “I can’t. Even though I'm also a princess, Celestia still outranks me. And as the senior most Princess, her word is final. Only she can decide. And she’ll be deciding Starlight’s fate too, Peter. I’m sorry.” No response came from Peter, shrugging off the very idea that he was powerless to do anything for his new allies. That same feeling was shared by the rest of the group, as any attempts to find the good in the situation fell flat.

“What’s with all the looooong faces?! It’s the biggest Nightmare Night Ponyville has ever seen, and you’re all being mopey?! Come on! It’s time for some fun!” The overly cheerful Pinkie finally broke the mist of misery that enveloped her friends, and their moods slowly began to perk up. Any anger dwelling within Peter began to dissipate, a welcome sight after the past few hours of tension.

Chatter began to break out amongst the group, with ideas being passed around as to what they would do first. None of which sounded pleasant to Fluttershy, who was infamous for her aversion to Nightmare Night celebrations.
“I’ll pass. You all know how I am with Nightmare Night. Besides, I’ve got some chores to do back home. You all have fun.” All eyes now turned to Peter, clearly contemplating if he should tag along. “Why not? I might stick around, see what there is to see. Besides, I can smell the food stalls from here!”

Upon hearing Peter agree to partake in the festivities, Fluttershy visibly perked up slightly, and just as quickly changed her decision. “On second thought, I think I can give it a shot. I wouldn’t mind trying the food too!” For years Fluttershy's friends had tried in vain to get her to participate in Nightmare Night, only to run into the ever present brick wall of her fear of the event. None of them had even planned to ask this year, hoping that she would instead join under her own volition. They had all expected the same response they had year in and year out.

And only now was she staying out for the night, all because Peter said he would join in. All of them shared a knowing glance, all aware as to why. Now was the perfect opportunity for Peter and Fluttershy to have some quality time together. One by one, each girl thought of a way to excuse themselves.

“Well, ah got a few things to take care of back at the farm before we get to havin some fun.” Stated Applejack, her eyes darting from side to side. She never was good at lying.

“I should check up on Tank. He’s starting to slip back into hibernation mode. Gotta make sure he’s all ready for when winter hits.” Was all Dash could say before taking off, a rainbow streak being left behind her.

“The Cakes need some last minute things wrapped up too. They need a looootta supplies for tonight.” Chirped Pinkie in her usual manner, before she disappeared from sight in the blink of an eye.

“I should grab some things from the Boutique. I predict a few ripped costumes tonight. Honestly, children have no appreciation for fine stitching.” Grumbled Rarity, none too thrilled about how busy she was going to be tonight.

“And I should check on things back at the castle. Princess Luna will be attending tonight, so we have to be sure everything is in order.” Said Twilight, sounding rather authoritative to get across her task.

It wasn't long before Peter, Fluttershy and Grace were the only ones remaining, looking perplexed as to what had just happened. “I hope they come back soon.” Chirped a rather confused Fluttershy.

HALF AN HOUR LATER

Day had turned into dusk, the last rays of the sun streaming across the horizon. It had only gotten more crowded in the centre of town with everyone now free to spend the rest of the day however they pleased. The only ones not having fun were Peter and Fluttershy, who had been patiently waiting for their friends to return from whatever tasks they had apparently still to complete. With every moment that passed, the likelihood of them returning seemed less and less.

“I’m starting to get the feeling that we’ve been bamboozled. It's been hours since they left.” Lamented Peter, his foot tapping on the ground creating a small hole, only getting deeper with each impact. Fluttershy however was a little more optimistic when it came to her friends. “
Maybe they got held up? All those girls are super busy. Let's wait a little bit longer.”

As much as he wanted to give them time, Peter's patience had long since given out, and a loud grumble from his stomach
“We wait any longer and the food stands will be dry as a bone! And a man has to eat eventually!”

The young pegasus began to contemplate their options. She studied the crowd, hoping to see a glimpse of any of her friends. But there was no sign of them. “I guess you’re right. To be honest, I could do with some food myself. OK! Just the two of us then!” A low growl drew their attention to Grace, ever patient and likely just as hungry as they were. “I meant the three of us, girl.”

The trio made their way through the stalls, each pointing out the smorgasbord of delicious treats from all over Equestria. New and exotic smells began to travel through their noses, enticing them to travel over and sample the goods. One stand in particular caught Peter's attention, strewn with assortments of candies. It gave him an idea. “Excuse me, you wouldn't happen to have chocolate coated bacon by any chance?”

The owner of the stand gazed at him as if he was a madman escaped from an insane asylum. “You outta your mind or somethin? Ain’t nobody in Equestria doin that concoction except maybe Pinkie Pie. She’d be the only one crazy enough to do it! Now, how about you choose something that actually exists?”
A disheartened Peter pointed to a bag of cookies, handing over some golden bits which were quickly snatched by the clearly annoyed stallkeeper.

“Chocolate coated bacon?” Inquired a curious, and somewhat concerned Fluttershy, snacking on a cookie handed to her by Peter, who was already on his third and speaking through all the munching noises he made.
“Yeah. I’d have it all the time back home. A good friend of mine invited me to this festival in his hometown. The first year I went, he swore up and down that the bacon was the most delicious thing he’d ever had. Then every year since, we’d get our hands on as much of it as we could.”

SMALLVILLE, KANSAS, THREE YEARS AGO

The annual Harvest Festival had kicked into high gear, drawing locals and out-of-towners alike. Clark had managed to convince Lois to attend such a small town event. An impressive feat, given the star reporter had a dozen stories to complete, and was a bit of a workaholic. Fortunately, Peter had a much easier time getting Kara to join them. Though it was obvious she would follow him anywhere. The teenage Kryptonian couldn't help but be enthralled by all the sights and sounds, all brand new to her. Her blue eyes darted back and forth at superhuman speed.

“This is so amazing! Everything is so colourful! And so many smells going on. Is that food?” In her excitement, Kara had failed to notice her speed beginning to increase with each step. Fortunately, Clark was nearby to watch over her and make sure she didn't make any mistakes. “Easy does it, Kara. I know you want to see everything, but you have to take things slow. Remember, we have to act like everyone else.”

While the wind had been taken out of her sails a little, Kara couldn't help but keep that smile on her face. And it only persisted once her hand found Peter’s. “Come on, lets go check out the food stalls” The teen lovebirds ran off before Clark could get a word in.

“You really gotta get your cousin off the farm more often, Smallville. If a small town carnival gets her that excited, I’d pay to see her react to a party in Metropolis.”
Lois had a point. Ever since Kara arrived, she had been cooped up on the farm while she grasped her new abilities. And outside of that she only ever socialised with Peter, her boyfriend. But something inside Clark always made him worry.
“I know, Lois. I just… Ever since we found each other again, I just want to make sure she stays safe.

“You can’t keep her holed up forever, Clark. She has to be allowed to make her own choices. Besides, you can’t shadow her everywhere. Especially if she wants to visit Peter in New York. You gotta let her be a big girl some days.”

Clark couldn’t help but gaze at Lois so lovingly. She always had a knack for saying the right things. He felt so lucky to be with her. Before they could share a tender moment, they were interrupted by an impatient Peter. “Clark, let's go! If they run out of chocolate bacon before Kara can try any, I’ll be so mad!”

“Chocolate bacon? You boys can’t be serious.” For as much as Lois adored her nerdy boyfriend, there were limits on what she could accept. But Clark was quick to defend himself. “But it's so good, Lois! The Fishers make it every year!”

Despite the attempt to excuse their weird food choices, all this did was earn a raised eyebrow from Lois. “And let me guess, you boys have been pilfering it every year since you and Pete met?”

“Some of us have rather hearty appetites, Lo.”
Standing at 6Ft 4” and having worked on a farm for most of his life, it was hard to deny that Clark was a major foodie. Lois had always noticed he packed away more food than most. Yet that argument didn't exactly hold up for Peter, who was only 5Ft 7” and much, MUCH leaner than Clark. So where exactly was he packing it all away? Before she could inquire any further, Peter reappeared, taking Clark by the sleeve and attempting to lead him in the direction of food.

“Clark! Vamanos!” Before the two men could get away, a hand snatched Peter by the ear, stopping him in his tracks. The young man was surprised to see his Aunt May keeping such a tight grip on him.“Peter Benjamin Parker! A bit of courtesy goes a long way. Be mindful, we are guests here.” Though Peter tried to get away, May’s hold on her nephew's ear was sound. He did however continue to protest. “You don't understand, Aunt May, the snacks here are so good. Smallville has some fine cooking!”

“Even better than my wheatcakes?” Jokingly replied Aunt May, causing her nephew to panic

“Don’t you go putting words in my mouth, ma’am! That’s slander and I won’t have it. Now, if I could just-” Trying to slither away didn’t yield the success Peter wanted. His aunt's grip on his ear was concrete. And despite having no super strength, it was beginning to hurt. “Then you best remember your manners, Peter. Remember what happened when we went to that food festival in Central Park?”

“Yes, May…” His aunt's attempt to humble him earned a chuckle from Peter’s friends and girlfriend, making his cheeks flush an embarrassed red.

“Oh let them scarper off, May. Boys will be boys, and the impatience of youth is too strong for us old codgers. Now off with you boys. And behave!” The arrival of Martha Kent saved Peter from being berated any further, leaving himself and Clark to hightail it straight for the food stalls, their girlfriends just about keeping up. An exasperated Aunt May sighed deeply. “How do you keep up with those two, Martha? I swear I stopped trying ever since those two met. ”

“It wasn't as easy as you might think. I know Clark is a stand-up gentleman now, but when he was Peter’s age? My goodness, he was such a rebel, especially when he started getting more of his powers. He calmed down more before Jonathan passed.” The mention of her late husband brought Martha to pause for a moment. A feeling shared by May, as both women had lost the men they loved in ways they couldn't prevent. Yet from those tragic moments came something great, as their sons went on to become great men in their own ways.

“Peter had always been a quiet boy. Though I suppose Ben and I didn't help much. But his temper was… wild. We loved him like our own, but some days I wonder what Richard and Mary were thinking leaving him with us. He was so young, and so confused when his parents left him with us.” May pondered. Though she and Ben had always wanted a child, they weren't ready for someone like Peter. It always scared her to think she had failed somehow. She was surprised to feel Martha’s hands upon her own, holding tight to comfort her.

“I’ll tell you a secret, May. Clark has always been good with people. When he lets someone in, and lets them in close, it's because he trusts them. He says nothing but good words about your boy. Almost like he’s his little brother. You’ve done well with him, May. Never doubt that.”

A sense of relief washed over May Parker, feeling more content in her choices as a parent for once in a long time. Perhaps it was because she finally had someone to talk to about it all. She could vent her worries to another who understood. “Thank you, Martha. For hearing me out.”

The two women looked onward, seeing their boys exploring the food stands alongside Kara and Lois, the former eating just as heartily as her cousin and boyfriend were, causing the two mother figures to feel slightly concerned. “We should probably stick close in case they eat all the food.” Queried May.

“Yes, definitely.” Agreed Martha.

As the night progressed, the plan of attack went from devouring all the carnival food to attempting the games. For Peter and Clark however, this was the one time they couldn't show off. As each tried the test of strength, they severely held back their power, opting to have the result be within reasonable metrics. Yet despite the heckling they received from doing so poorly, the two friends couldn't help but laugh at the irony of the situation. Lois and Kara joined in on the laughter, but Lois noticed that Kara got a little too into it.

Not only that, but May and Martha also laughed at their son's misfortunes, which Lois found odd. She knew both women well enough to know they'd never treat Peter and Clark in such a way.

So what was so funny?

EQUESTRIA, PRESENT DAY

“It does sound like an intriguing treat, but I much prefer some good old fashioned cotton candy.” Fluttershy declared as she tore off a piece of the fluffy pink candy. Peter meanwhile had his mouth full with a platter of noodles, chunks of meat mixed into the sauce. Finally, Grace was chewing on the last piece of some meat she had been given, the sauce matting the white fur around her lips. Though Peter was far from defeated. “I guess I should ask Pinkie if she can make the chocolate bacon. I’m sure she’d be up for giving it a shot. Would be a nice reminder of home.”

Fluttershy glanced up from her sugary treat, noticing the sadness in her friend's eyes. While she had seen him sad before, it was different this time. It wasn't just sadness - it was regret. “You must really miss your friend. What was his name?” Peter could see the name in his mind, but his voice refused to speak it. All he could feel was the guilt associated with the name. But then he began to remember - All the good times, all the days where that name brought so much comfort.

“Clark. And yeah… I do miss him.” Relief washed over Peter, as if being able to say the name cleansed him in some way. He inhaled deeply, both to clear his thoughts, and to take in the smell of the food he still had. Fluttershy could see the weight being lifted from his shoulders, and a smile fell across her candy coated face. The trio noticed around them that Nightmare Night celebrations had reached their zenith. The daytime was now well and truly gone, replaced by the clear and starry night sky, with the moon shining bright and beautiful.

Many of the kids that ran by had dressed up in rather silly costumes, with the odd ones having more extreme levels of detail. Two young girls had dressed up as Celestia and Luna, the wigs having the same magical glow as the Alicorn sisters. Across the way, Peter could spot Applebloom, her lower half mimicking that of a mermaid. It was only after he saw the wig that he realised she had dressed up as Adagio. He also noticed that her two friends had mimicked Sonata and Aria too. “How did they get the costumes so quickly? They only saw the Sirens this morning. Then again, it's not a perfect replication. But, it would do in a pinch.”

Speaking of the Alicorn sisters, Peter noticed Princess Luna, a group of children huddled around her as she made frightening images with her magic. In the middle of her theatrics, she and Peter locked eyes, her gaze as disapproving as it had been hours before. She quickly returned her attention back to her adoring crowd, though Peter held his gaze a little longer before turning his attention back to Fluttershy. Though she had noticed the tension, she held her tongue, unsure of what to say.

As the trio made their way through town, Peter kept an eye out for any other costumes he might recognise. In the corner of his eye, he spotted another bunch of kids all dressed up, accompanied by an adult. They had a grey bodysuit on, the mask having deep red eyes. It appeared as if they were dressed up as some kind of undead creature, but Peter felt as if he had seen it before…

And then it dawned on him. He knew where he had seen it before. Only now he wished he hadn't. The memory in his mind began to grow, until all he could see was the monster that had almost killed him months ago. Its deep red eyes pierced into his very soul, like it was right in front of him, as real as anything else was at that moment. Every part of his brain told him he should get angry, get ready to fight. But all he could feel was crippling fear. Fluttershy spotted him clamping up, sweat collecting on his forehead.

“Peter? What's wrong? Peter, please say something!”

Lost in his own mind, Peter was unable to hear the pleas from his friend, her concern growing with each palpated breath he took. A few onlookers were starting to notice that something was wrong. With each second, Peter's breathing became more and more erratic, with no signs of calming down. Without hesitation, Fluttershy took one of his hands in her own, the overwhelming warmth almost causing her to pull away. But she held firm.

Not a word was said. All she did was hold Peter’s hand, hoping that her touch might calm him down as it had down before. What she did not consider was what would happen if he panicked even more. Her hand would be crushed into a fine powder. But it seemed that luck shone upon her, as Peter's grip remained safely firm. His breathing began to slow down, less erratic and more paced.

“Peter? Are you ok?” A concerned Fluttershy asked. Through ragged breathing, Peter tried to get the words out, though his throat had gone dry.

“I… I think so. I’m sorry. I don’t know what came over me. I saw…” The words hung in his mouth, as if the very name was forbidden. How could he tell her? As much as everyone had discovered about him, Peter was sure to keep as much as he still could to himself. The one thing he couldn’t hide however was how he was feeling, and Fluttershy could see it. “Was it something scary?”

“Yeah, very scary. I guess Nightmare Night isn't for me either. Maybe we should call it a night?”

After the amount of time she had spent out tonight, of all nights, Fluttershy was more than happy to turn in. But not until she was sure that Peter was feeling better. His skin was growing pale by the second. “Let's get you something to drink first. You look white as a ghost.”

“Flutters, I’m ok.” A lie, and a thinly veiled one at that. And not one that could be hidden by trying to be cute with her. Peter could feel himself about to faint, vomit trying to course its way up his throat. And unfortunately for him, Fluttershy was able to see right through him, taking him by the arm so that he was unable to protest. And so that he didn’t keel over.

“I’ll believe it after we get some colour back in your cheeks. No ifs or buts. Got that, Mr?”

Realising there was no getting out of this one, Peter could only let out a defeated sigh and complied with her demand.
“Yes Ma’am.”

THE EARLY HOURS

“I’m shocked it's so late! I've never been out at night this long before. And never on Nightmare Night!” What should have been a quick side adventure to help Peter feel better had deviated into more exploration of the carnival. Even Grace had long fallen asleep, now being cradled in Peter's arms. He had also realised that this was the first time he had ever seen Fluttershy's home, despite having lived in Equestria for around two months now.

Her cottage was situated a short way outside Ponyville. Perfect for someone who wants to be close to nature. And was a borderline recluse. As they entered, Peter gingerly placed the sleeping wolf onto a nearby bed. Though from the corner of his eye he could spot Angel, Fluttershy's pet bunny rabbit, clearly still not happy about having to share space with such a large animal. And a predator at that.

“I should probably get going. I gotta get some sleep in case AJ needs me tomorrow.” Ever faithful to his responsibilities, Peter had to leave for now. Though something in his head told him to stay. To be in Fluttershys presence for just a little bit longer. She was, however, quick to understand.

“Of course. I wonder if we’ll ever find out why they didn't join us tonight. Oh, before I forget, I have something for you. Rarity dropped it off the other day. Said I should give it to you.”

From a nearby table, Fluttershy retrieved a wrapped box, the quality of its presentation extremely professional, a line of satin ribbon strewn around it, ending at a bow on the top. No doubt it was Rarity’s handiwork.
“Thank you. I’ll give it a look once I’m home. I had fun tonight. I hope you did too.”

“I did. Somehow I had fun on Nightmare Night. Maybe it's because I feel safe around you, Peter.” The embarrassed young man began to fidget with his hair, too bashful to take credit for what was a personal milestone for his friend.

“Well, you’d be the only one.” Seizing her moment, Fluttershy got on the tips of her toes, her lips finding their mark on Peter's cheek. The sensation made his brain light up, like a switch had been flicked. It had felt like so long since he felt such comforting heat. The kiss didn't last long in reality, but for Fluttershy it felt like forever. She felt satisfied with every second. “Have a goodnight, Peter.”

As Fluttershy closed the door, it took a few seconds for what happened to sink in. Peter was so taken aback that he dropped the package he had been given. Even as he picked it up again, his focus was still on the door of the cottage, his hand raising towards his cheek while his skin felt like it was on fire.

“Goodnight, Fluttershy.”

Author's Note

FINALLY!

After a lenghty hiatus, we are back in business! We've had to do a little dusting off after the holiday season, but we are back to uploading! Enjoy and see you in the next episode!

Episode 20 - You Will Always Be A Monster

“That was… something else.” Peter was still in shock from the kiss Fluttershy had aimed for his cheek, the warmth of her lips still felt upon his skin. A smile had begun to form on his face, but disappeared just as quickly, guilt beginning to take over and consume his every thought. “Should I be feeling like this? So soon after… That Day…” His thoughts began to turn sour, never a moment to fully enjoy happiness. During his journey, Peter could spot Ponyville just up ahead. But the town was now quiet, as celebrations for Nightmare Night had since ended. The only sounds now were that of his own thoughts.

The walk through Ponyville was eerie. The stalls that only hours ago were lined with delicious foods and treats now sat empty, covered with tarps to protect them from the elements during the night. The attractions had their coveted prizes removed, stored away elsewhere. Any source of light had long been extinguished now that everyone was sleeping. All that lit up the streets now was the ever present glow of the moon, full in the sky. Though Peter had long since discovered that he couldn't transform in this world under the full moon, he had by habit avoided looking at it.

Tonight however, he had no reason to look at the sky, as his attention was being pulled elsewhere. While it wasn't his Spider-Sense going off, Peter always felt like he had some kind of hidden instinct. Even in cases when his best defense failed him, something always kept him on his toes in a fight. He wasn't in danger, but he definitely wasn't alone. “Hello Peter. Are you alright?”

Bathed in the moonlight was Princess Luna, standing just ahead of Peter's intended path. Almost as if she was blocking him. “I’m… ok, I guess. Why do you ask?”

“I could sense you earlier in distress. You fell into a dream-like state, brought on by a memory. A very traumatic one it seems. I saw what you saw. And I have seen it before.” This revelation caught Peter off guard. Never had he once said anything about the thing that kept him awake at night. Especially not to her. “How did you…”

“The night you were in the hospital. I was attempting to probe your mind to ascertain any information that might have saved your life. All I found were roadblocks. An Ape and a Spider, both massive in size, trying to stop me. The Ape was unsuccessful. But the Spider… It was powerful indeed. It forced me out by showing me that monster in your head. The one that so haunts you even to this day.”

Despite her good intentions, Peter couldn't help but feel so violated by Luna’s actions. As far as he was concerned, some secrets were better kept hidden.

“You should never have been in my head at all. The Ape and Spider are there for a reason, to stop any intruders reading my mind or taking control of me. A friend from back home helped me set them up. I guess they still work well. Just enough it seems.”

While she understood the young man's desire for secrecy, Luna never thought once to apologize for what she had done.

“I had to make a choice, Peter. You had seemingly self resurrected from a place no one should have. The doctor even told us it was pointless to try and save you. And yet here you are. Please understand, I HAD to know. And all I saw in your mind was death, in the shape of that creature. What was that thing? And why does it haunt you?”

The more she brought it up, the more it felt like an old wound was being torn open. Flashes of that horrific day started to pierce Peter's mind. And his anger began to build.

“That creature… that THING… was almost the death of me. I fought it. Months before I got here. And even though I got away, a friend of mine didn't make it out alive. It killed him. And he killed it.” Though she was a few feet away, Luna could feel the rage spewing out of Peter, almost like she was standing next to a furnace.

“I am… so sorry. To walk away from something like that, I cannot imagine how it feels. I… Did not mean to bring up such terrible memories.” The sincerity of her apology was not missed by Peter. Taking a deep breath, he began to calm down, the violent storm of rage subsiding, giving way back to the cool night air. But the rage only gave way to sadness.

“And do you know the worst part is? I didn't get to say goodbye. And I messed up SO badly before it all happened. And I never got the chance to apologize for it!”

For Luna, it was like hearing her own story told back to her, just with a few details changed here and there. But more or less the same. “Now that I can understand. I assume that by now you have heard tales of Nightmare Moon? I am sure Twilight has brought you up to speed with our history.”

Peter began to recall his time spent in Twilight's library over a month ago, his entire day spent reading book after book. “She did. From what I know, the books say you were possessed by some outside force and turned evil.”

“Ugh! I had always wondered what the historians were told to write. Oh Celestia, still protecting me from my own mistakes.” A confused Peter stared blankly at the Moon Princess, but a change in her demeanor quickly brought his attention back. “The history is half correct. What it does not say is that the dark forces that took over me grew from within. I CHOSE to become Nightmare Moon.”

It was almost unbelievable for Peter to hear this. He had read the stories, and knew what Nightmare Moon had done. Now Luna was telling him she had done it all almost willingly. “You… became the villain? But why?”

For the second time, Luna dropped the visage of royalty in front of Peter, as her vulnerability and sadness was easy to see.
“I have discovered so much about you. It is best you share the story known only to a few. When my sister and I became the rulers of Equestria, we were very young. And while we took up the roles of Princesses to lead our people into harmony, we had grown too vain. We were loved, adored. Worshiped even.” Tears of sadness began to drop from Luna’s eyes as she continued her story.

“But it was no secret to any of us that Celestia was the recipient of most of that worship. She was the bringer of daylight, while I brought in the terrifying night. Overtime, I grew to resent her. And that resentment became something else. It continued to grow until it became a separate entity from myself - Nightmare Moon. And I, too weak and too spiteful to hold her at bay, let her take control. And for my sins, my own sister had to banish me from this world altogether. It must have torn her apart to do it.”

The more Peter heard, the more he regretted not being able to hear Luna out two months ago. In a manner of speaking, she was like him, their sins a mirror image. “I know how that feels…”

*************************************

NEW YORK CITY, ONE YEAR AGO

“Peter, please! Just take off the suit!” Pleaded a distressed Supergirl, having tracked down her boyfriend hours after he had almost killed the notorious crime boss Tombstone on live television. For weeks, Peter’s behavior had grown more aggressive, even towards those he called friends. And those he claimed to love. Even now he stood at odds against her, almost feeling the rage being aimed right at her. And the only thing that could be the source of this behavior was that new, living suit.
“I don’t think I will! You have no idea how good this feels. All this power!” Peter almost sounded jubilant at his new power, despite what he had almost done.

Kara was left horrified by how happy her boyfriend seemed to be with his actions. “But at what cost? You’ve become erratic and unpredictable.”

“And untethered by morals! No more worries or fears. I’ve never felt so free, Kara… And I won't let YOU take that away from me!”
It was clear that there was no convincing him with words. She would have to fight him to remove that suit from him. Even with his superhuman senses and speed, Peter barely got out of the way as Kara rushed him. A flurry of punches from the blonde powerhouse just missed him, though one or two managed to still connect, knocking the wind out of Peter’s body. The heaviness of the punches forced him to his knees, hopeless to fight back against Kara, despite her own hesitation. “I’m sorry, Peter, but I can’t go easy on you right now.”

Even with all the air knocked out of him, Peter was still able to muster up a small chuckle, though there was a second voice mixed into his laughter. “That’s the problem, Kara. You ALWAYS go easy on me. Both you and Clark! You never took me seriously! And that's gonna cost you!”

Suddenly, Kara began to feel nauseous, her infinite strength beginning to leave her as her legs gave way. A sickly green glow came into her vision, with a quick glance guiding her to the culprit - a pair of knuckle dusters, infused with Kryptonite. “Where… did you get that?!” Kara could barely comprehend what was going on before she felt a fist connect with her cheek, the searing pain biting into her skin amplified by the toxic radiation of the Kryptonite.

Another blow landed across her other cheek, followed by another and another. Each hit caused her extreme pain, sapping her strength every time until she could no longer stand. The fall was hard, cracking the concrete beneath her. Looking up from the ground, she saw the haunting figure of Peter, his dark suit blending into the night sky. Only his eyes were visible. “Batman always has some of this stuff kept away in the Batcave. He even fashioned some of it into handy weapons like this. Guess his security isn't as foolproof as he thought.”

Another barrage of punches lay into Kara’s body, the pain unbearable as the Kryptonite tore through every cell in her body. The taste of iron was in her mouth as she bled, her blonde hair matted in the deep red of blood. “Peter… please…”

“Oh, I don't think so, my dear Kara. Now no one can stop me. Not you. Or Superman. Now… I can do whatever I want. All the power… None of the responsibility!” Before another vicious blow could be brought down, something shoved Peter away with immense force. While it felt painful, the feeling was quick to subside. The new figure helping Kara to her feet was none other than her cousin, Superman. Not that Peter was surprised by his appearance.

“Clark. Figured you’d show up at some point. Here to stop me?” The Man of Steel turned to face his friend, sadness in his expression. “I’m here to talk you down, Peter. Clearly you're not yourself.” A low but vicious growl could be heard building in Peter's throat, like an animal staring down stubborn prey.
“I’ve never felt more myself! All these years, all these repressed emotions. And now… Now I don't have to hold anything back anymore. Something you’ll never understand.”

“You’re right. I’ll never know that feeling. To let all that anger flow out without reserve. Something I can never do. And for good reason. Every action has a consequence, especially when it concerns us. We’ve had this talk before.” Despite having his own moral code called into question, Clark never once raised his voice, never returned the vitriol being aimed at him. Unfortunately, it did nothing to calm Peter’s own attitude.

“Yeah. About how you don’t have what it takes to really get the job done. How you pull every punch. How many times could you have put down men like Luthor for good?” While Peter's own attitude deteriorated, Clark remained calm and composed despite the ever increasing attack on his code.

“That is not what I do, Peter. And you know that. To kill Lex would be to go against everything I stand for, what I represent. What I hope for. And you know that.”

“And how many people has he hurt as a result? Every new scheme means more lives lost. Maybe the Man of Tomorrow needs to be replaced by someone who can do the job better. And look at that, we have the means to do just that” The punch Peter had thrown was solid. The same kind of punch that laid Kara out on the ground. Yet Clark wasn't phased. If it hurt him, it wasn't showing. Peter tried again with the same result, only to try again and again. Yet nothing happened. A wide strike across Superman's jaw resulted in a cracking noise, but not one that came from him. Instead, Peter recoiled in agony, the bones in his hand evidently fractured or broken. Though this only caused his fury to burn ever hotter.

“You immune to Kryptonite now? Just to be more of a perfect boy scout?!” The disdain was unmistakable, like venom spewing from Peter’s mouth.

“Not immune. Just more resilient. I’ve had my fair share of punches with some Kryptonite thrown at me. I’ve just gotten used to it.” While Superman had stood strong against the blows, he was trying his best to not let the pain of the Kryptonite get to him. Even after decades of exposure here and there, the radioactive mineral was still poisonous to him.

“You are not invincible! WE can beat you!” The much stronger use of the word “we” in Peter’s language caught Superman’s attention “We? It sounds like that suit is doing all the thinking for you. It's all starting to make sense. Dr. Richards was right.”

“And yet Reed couldn't comprehend the strength of our bond! WE think for each other! WE are one! And WE will end you if you do not get out of our way!” The Peter/symbiote combo got more and more defensive, yet more aggressive. Hunching over, he readied himself for an attack.

“Please don't make me hurt my friend…” Pleaded Clark as he prepared for what was to come, his stance changing to fight as his best friend devolved into a feral beast.

“You will never be able to harm us ever again once we have beaten you down, and you start begging at our feet!”

The being that was once Peter launched itself at Superman, fists raised as he readied an attempt to attack his friend. As the distance closed, Superman himself raised a single fist… which he moved at such immense speed it appeared to multiply in front of Peter's very eyes. The punches barely registered as they tore through the air, almost glowing at the speed they moved. Unlike with Kara, Peter could do nothing as each punch connected. The collective force sent him back into an abandoned factory, its rotten structure collapsing in around him.

“Did you have to be so hard?” Queried a concerned Kara. Despite the pain she had endured, her concern for the man she loved shone through. Her older cousin was however, quick to reassure her. “He’ll be ok. I’ve known Peter long enough to know his limits. And that suit will take the brunt of it. Which should be enough for him to get his bearings.”

After such a devastating attack, it took a few moments for Peter to collect his thoughts. They were his thoughts still, right? And why was he in such pain? “Where… Where am I?” Looking at his hands, Peter could see the Kryptonite weapons with their sickly green glow, as well as the blood that coated them. Glancing over, he saw the horrific image of Kara wiping blood from her face and mouth, and the pieces clicked together. “Oh no! What have I done?!”

“Peter? Are you in there?”

Frantically, Peter removed the Kryptonite from his hands, throwing them as far away from Superman and Supergirl as he could, the knuckle dusters clattering on the ground. “Clark? What happened? Did I… Hurt Kara?”

Despite the urge to smile knowing that his friend was back in control, Clark’s attitude remained somber, his gaze shifting to his cousin, still recovering. “You did. You lost control. But it’ll be ok. We’ll take you back to the Watchtower and get you some help. I promise, I’ll keep you safe.”

The Man of Steel offered a hand to help his friend from the ground. Peter knew he was telling the truth. Even after all the horrid things he had done, his best friend would always have his back. But not this time. Since regaining some sense of control, Peter had begun to remember what he had done. Every horrifying detail.

“No. I don’t deserve it. Look after Kara… I’ll deal with this… thing.” Before his friend could protest, Peter ran away as fast as he could. He knew that Clark would stay to look after Kara in her weakened state, and would be unable to pursue for the time being…

*************************************
PRESENT DAY

“To hurt someone you love so much is a curse only a few know. Did you ever mend your relationship with Kara?” Luna had spent the last few minutes trying to process Peter’s story. Even she with more lifetimes of experience over her young friend was still horrified by his story. But the look in his eyes told her that he was just as horrified by his actions.

“No. And now I never can. I have to live with it. And the disappointed look Clark gave me when I hurt his family. And after he had all but accepted me as his family too. I can never let myself get angry like that ever again.”

“You cannot repress your anger forever, Peter. Especially in the heat of battle. There will come a time when you must face true evil again, and give it no quarter. To bottle it all up inside will lead you to where you were before.”

While Luna had good intentions, Peter was unable to see the positives in her argument. In his mind, his rage was forbidden. “And what if I let it all go?! I’ll become exactly what hurt Kara; what almost killed Adagio and her sisters. What made Twilight horrified to look at me. If the others see that… They’ll think I’m a monster!”

“You forget, Starlight Glimmer has made her choice. There is no coming back from that. The only monster here is her.”

No matter how much she tried to convince him of it otherwise, Peter refused to back down. “You’re wrong. I still believe she can be saved. I could have been locked up after the stunt I pulled. Or worse. But someone gave me a chance. Whether I deserved it or not is for someone else to decide. My friend, Clark? He’d never kill her. He’d talk to her, and even try to convince her to change her ways. Violence would be his last option.” Luna could sense the determination the young man had in his voice, the same he had that morning. And while she still admired his resolve, she would be equally as unbending.

“You may try and convince her to stop, Peter. But if she continues to pose a threat to my friends and my people, then she will need to be terminated.” From the tone of her voice, Peter could tell that she was being very serious about the situation. It was a tone he had heard many times. And the people who used it were people of their word.

“One chance is all I need.” It was said less like a definite promise and more of a desperate plea, which was all he could muster up in the face of someone so sure of what they would do.

“Very well. For now, I must return to the castle. I have many dreams to patrol, and the dangers of the night are just as many. Goodnight Peter. May your dreams be pleasant tonight. Until we meet again.” The moon goddess, having given her goodbye for the night, extended her wings and took off towards the castle, leaving Peter in the cool night air to contemplate her words.

“Goodnight, Your Highness.”

*************************************

APPLE FAMILY FARM

Once he was home, Peter made sure to stealthily make his way back to his room, taking care to not wake anyone in the middle of the night. It was definitely handy to be light on your feet in these situations, and even better to be able to stick to the less creaky ceiling. Safely in his room, Peter carefully unwrapped the package Fluttershy gave him. If he pulled it apart like a child, Rarity would find out somehow. Beneath the lid of the box sat… an almost exact replica of his damaged Spider-Man suit.

It looked almost exactly the same as the one he had arrived in, with some liberty taken in its design. It was clearly a gesture meant to lift Peter’s spirits, but all he could feel was that sickening fear from hours ago, his hands beginning to shake. Without hesitation, he stuffed the suit back inside its box, every fiber of his being begging to tear it apart and never see it again. Instead, he took up a loose floorboard and, alongside his repaired web shooters, placed the box inside and slammed the board back down.

“No More…”
*************************************
TWILIGHT'S CASTLE

Dozens of guards now roamed the perimeter of the castle, making it almost impossible for any unwanted guests to get inside. It was also clear to Chrysalis that the area had been coated in magic that would prevent her from shape-shifting, as she attempted to mimic the form of the guards nearby. “Oh Cadence, my dear. Did crashing your wedding leave you feeling a little stung? I can’t imagine why. But no matter. I’ll get inside one way or another. My new friends have seen to that.”

From her pouch, she procured a small vial of liquid and downed it all at once. In a flash of green, the form of the Queen began to shift, her dark green gown transforming into the sharp, metallic white of the Royal Guard. Her shapely body shifted into the more sharp, broad form of a male guardsman. “Ugh, I never did enjoy shifting into a male. Too many extra parts.” Despite her own aversion to changing her form to another gender, Chrysalis was aware that many of her Changelings enjoyed the experience, some even permanently stayed in the opposite gender.

But now came the part harder than having to deal with the male anatomy - flawlessly slipping into the existing guard patrols, all the while hoping that the potion made for her would hold out until the time was right. Even with her disguise, Chrysalis struggled to keep her composure around the Equestrian guards. “Surrounded by the enemy. How foolish of me to agree to such a plan. Though I suppose if someone had to do it, it should be the one most qualified for espionage. However… I STILL hate it.”

Fortunately for Chrysalis, things around the castle seemed to be in a state of reshuffling, as guards of both the Royal Sisters and the Crystal Princess discussed rotations and where to be posted. “Perfect! There will be little time to check who's who, while the brass figures everything out.” Her way to the castle was clear. She was in. However, while her confidence became more inflated, Chrysalis was still very much aware that she could be caught at any moment. Guards still lined the halls of the castle, and she was sure she felt a strong magic emitting from one of the rooms.

“No doubt the Princesses are in a meeting before the day is out. I have to act fast before their attention falls elsewhere. I don’t trust this potion to be able to cloud their gaze should their eyes fall upon me. And should I be discovered? Well, it’ll be a quick death at least.”

“You there!” Chrysalis knew that it was her being called out. But how? She was so sure that her disguise would work. Or at least that's what she had been told. Unless this was some kind of elaborate scheme to get her killed. Fortunately, Chrysalis had grown rather familiar with the guard attire, and had identified the rank of the man addressing her. “Yes, Captain?” She responded in a deep, masculine voice.

“Now isn't the time to be daydreaming, Private! I need some of you maggots to do a sweep of the upper levels once the previous shift returns. Once you finish your sweep, report back for further orders. Is that understood?!”

She wasn't sure how, but Chrysalis snapped a sharp salute once receiving her orders. “Sir, yes Sir!” It was possible that the potion created to amplify her shape-changing abilities also forced her to act more in character as to not arouse suspicion. Something that had been her folly once before.

Complying with her orders, Chrysalis began to make her way towards the staircase that would lead to the upper levels. How fortunate that she had been permitted to look for her objective by the enemy. The guards from the previous shift passed her by, completely unaware of her true identity or intent. It was almost too easy. “Best to stow away those thoughts for now. First I have to locate the royal baby. Now, which room would be hers?”

In the middle of the hallway, Chrysalis noticed that one of the rooms had two guards stationed at the door. And with all the princesses downstairs in a meeting, the process of elimination had to make this the baby princesses' room. The only matter now was how to investigate without a warning being given. Her only concern was getting into that room. She could leave right after she had her prize.

The two guards before her took notice as she approached, but never laxed at the sight of a comrade. If she was going to deal with them, it would have to be precise. If either one of them got away she would be in trouble. “From what Starlight said, this potion would also inhibit much of my magic to keep me hidden from the Princesses, but it also leaves me just as weak as these soldiers. If I make even one wrong move, they can kill me just as easily.”

As she was about to pass right by, Chrysalis brought her right arm up, bashing the guard on her right with her shield. The strike caught the guard unaware, breaking his nose and disorientating him. The second guard attempted to respond and draw his sword. Unfortunately Chrysalis was quicker, a small dagger drawn from her belt finding its mark in his throat. The blade left the dying guard unable to call for help. It was swiftly withdrawn, finding the throat of his partner. The movement of the dagger slashed right through his skin, leaving him just as powerless to shout for help.

In a matter of seconds, both soldiers slumped to the floor, their wounds leaking blood. Before they fully expired and left a mess, Chrysalis quickly dragged their bodies into the room they once guarded. Dropping the two and closing the door behind her, she noticed the soft noise coming from the other side of the room. In her crib, fast asleep, was Princess Flurry Heart.

“At last… now I have you!”

*************************************
A FEW MINUTES LATER

Cadence had never felt so tired before. Though her infant daughter choosing to run off didn't exactly help with her stamina. Or her mood. A fact she was going to let said daughter know all about in the morning. “I swear, if Twilight's new friend hadn't been around, who knows where Flurry might have ended up. She won’t be leaving my sight for a while, that's for sure.”

Thankfully, there was a suitable room for the newborn princess that was close to her parents. Not that it remotely helped to keep her in check. Once she got close to the room, Cadence noticed that the door had been left ajar, which was curious given that Flurry was asleep and should have been left alone. Not only that, but the two guards stationed there were missing. Suddenly the paranoia of the day came flooding back. She was already aware there was a threat waiting in the wings, and was already prepared for it.

From under her fine pink dress, she procured a knife that had been hidden at her ankle; a more recent addition to her wardrobe after being briefed that morning. As she peered into the room, she noticed that it was a guard that was inside, Flurry still asleep in his arms. On the floor, much to her horror, she saw the lifeless bodies of the two guards, their throats cut open and leaking blood. Knowing there was now a threat, Cadence made herself known to this mystery guard, the knife held out in front of her. “I demand to know who you are, intruder! Explain yourself!”

The guard remained silent, leaving the only sound in the room that of the faint coos coming from Flurry Heart. “Hello again, Princess Cadence. It’s been quite some time since we last saw each other.”

The guard sounded as if he had two voices, one male and one female. And there was only one other time Cadence had heard this sort of voice. Her knife at arms length, she demanded answers.

“Who are you? And what do you want with my daughter?!” A green flash encompassed the room, almost blinding Cadence in the process. The sight of it began to terrify her, memories of her wedding day coming back to haunt her. As it faded, Cadence was horrified to see the last person in Equestria she wanted near her child - Queen Chrysalis, the very woman that almost stole her husband.

“I was not expecting to see you tonight, Princess. I had hoped to be in and out with your precious daughter. But I suppose this way allows me the satisfaction. Now you know it was me.”

“Release her… NOW!” The venomous anger that now consumed Cadence radiated through her magic, the runes on her arms glowing a fierce pink. With one hand she kept the knife leveled and ready, and with the other she readied a powerful spell.

“Now, now, Cadence. Not with your dear daughter so close to me. Look at her, so innocent in all this. It would be a shame if you accidentally harmed her in your rage.”

She had a point, and it was the only reason why Cadence had not yet attempted to slice the Changeling queen's throat. Yet the ruler of the Crystal Empire stood her ground, ensuring the doorway was blocked. “What do you want with her?!”

“Oh, I could tell you everything that's coming. But why spoil the surprise? Just know that very soon… The balance of power in Equestria will change, with me and my new allies being the ones left to rule. And this little one will have a role to play.”

New allies? Could they have been whoever had been holed up at the Castle of the Two Sisters? Whoever they were, Cadence refused to let them have Flurry. “I will NOT allow you to leave with my child!”

“You have no choice in the matter. Either she comes with me now, or she gets caught in the crossfire. And I would hate for such an adorable little girl to come to harm. I would strongly suggest you do not try to stop me.” Every instinct in Cadence's body told her to cut down the enemy where she stood. Every maternal thought cried out at her to rescue her child. And yet, raw fear gripped her like a vice.

Her eyes drifted to Chrysalis' hands, the long, dangling fingernails of the Changeling Queen ever so close to the soft flesh of Flurry Heart’s neck. Even the smallest flick of her finger could… Slowly, her fear won out, the blade in her hand falling to her side as the magic faded from her body. “Please… Give her back to me.”

“Ah, the pain of a mother. I know it well. I’ve had many children myself over the centuries. Many of them lost. To war. To famine. So many I’ve lost count. I can’t even remember my first. To look into the eyes of your child and feel something… I haven't felt that in centuries. Perhaps this little one will make me feel something again.”

The very idea that her daughter could be taken from her put Cadence back on the offensive, her dagger once again in position in front of her, ready to make a move. Which didn't go unnoticed. Chrysalis’ free hand found its way to Flurry’s cheek, her nails lightly stroking the puffy skin.

“Believe me, Cadence. She’ll be better off on our side. With what's to come, I guarantee there will be a new power in Equestria. Don’t worry, she’ll still be the Princess of the Crystal Empire. Just without you or her daddy around. She’ll have a new mother.”

From the pouch around her waist, Chrysalis procured a small crystal. With a spark of magic, the crystal burst open, creating a portal behind the changeling queen which slowly began to consume her and Flurry.

“See you soon, my dear Cadence! Next time we meet, the world will be different.” The Changeling Queen disappeared through the portal, taking the infant princess alongside her. Summoning every ounce of strength she could, Cadence dashed across the room, hoping to pass through in pursuit. To her horror, the portal slammed shut before she could make it. Tears began to flow from her eyes as she collapsed to the floor, desperately crying out for her child.

“FLURRY!”

Episode 21 - Something Wicked This Way Comes...

Episode 21 - Something Wicked This Way Comes…

For the first time in weeks, no one came barging through the door disturbing Peter from his slumber. In fact, he got up under his own power this time. Another first was how he felt - well rested. He couldn't remember having a single nightmare last night. It was the most pleasant sleep he had in months. Almost felt a little too good to be true. “Did I actually sleep? Guess I was due for some good luck. Let's see how long it lasts.”

Heading into the kitchen, Peter was surprised to find it empty. He began to wonder if everyone was either out already or still asleep. “Looks like everyone else has stuff to do. Applebloom should be at school, which just leaves the other adults unaccounted for.” A quick look around the fridge yielded success as Peter found a bottle of fresh milk. “I’m sure no one will mind if I help myself. I can always make up for it later.” A few bowls of cereal later and Peter felt (adequately) full. The only thing to do now was to figure out how to start the day. Assuming he could find someone.

A noise outside caught his attention, that of a neighing horse. A quick look out of the window revealed Applejack on horseback, likely returning from an early ride. “That's AJ accounted for at least.” Hastily, he placed the milk away, knowing someone wouldn’t be happy if he left it out. A swift change of clothes and Peter was joining Applejack outside, a few bones cracked into place as he stretched. The blonde farmer spotted him and her face lit up. “Well, well. Good mornin to ya, Sleepin Beauty!” It wasn’t the reaction Peter had expected given how long he had slept in today.

“I’m surprised you didn't kick me out of bed today, AJ. Never known you to let anyone be lazy.”

“True, but there's little to do today, so ah figured you deserved the lie in. And ah knew ya had been out late. Guessin’ things went well with Fluttershy then, huh?”

Suddenly, everything from the night before clicked into place, and all of Peter's suspicions were confirmed. “Ugh! I knew something was up! So much for all of us hanging out together. So whose grand plan was that?!”

Applejack rolled her eyes at the accusation as she ushered her mare back into the barn. “It weren't no grand plan Pete. We all knew Fluttershy wanted to spend time with ya, and we all knew what to do when she agreed to stay out for the night. Y’all didnt need no crowd around you while you were havin fun!”

“Yeah it… It was fun.”

Despite his best efforts, Peter could feel the blood flushing to his cheeks as they began to heat up. As he tried to clear his head and get himself under control, Applejack became suspicious of the lack of information from the night before. A quick glance at Peter confirmed her suspicion. “Gotta tell ya Pete, even when ya ain't speakin, yer lyin. Those cheeks of yers are redder than the freshest Red Delicious I’ve ever seen. Come on now, what did she do?”

“She… kissed me on the cheek.”

The farm girl’s head swung around in shock, her face aghast at the news. “Well I’ll be damned! Looks like that girl’s got more courage than we thought. It's about as far as we’ve seen her go with a guy. Actually, she's never been interested in any guy until you came along. But I gotta ask Pete, how do you feel about her?”
It took a few moments for Peter to ponder that question. Past events had made him feel a little awkward about his emerging feelings for Fluttershy, even more so now that he was aware she felt the same.

“I’m not sure. I know I feel… calm around her. Every time my senses took over, she would always bring me out of it. And she’s great to hang out with. She’s always so chill. I mean you all are, but she's something else. Not like how I am around the Princesses. I always feel so tense around them.”

Applejack couldn’t help but chuckle a little. “Don’t worry. We all feel like that around them. Heck, Twilight’s one of them and she still gets anxious. Ya get used to them eventually. They don’t bite.”

A raised eyebrow more than got Peter's own feelings across “You sure about that? Luna put the fear of God into the Sirens only yesterday. Every part of my body was telling me to run when she stared down at me.”

In her head, Applejack tried to think of a dozen excuses to cover the actions of Princess Luna. But even she had to admit to be honest with herself. “Yeah… Gotta admit, none of us had ever seen anyone stand up to Princess Luna like that. Not even her sister. Honestly, it looked like y’all were about to start scrappin’ there and then.” It sounded as if Applejack was trying to play the confrontation off as a joke, but her tone of voice said otherwise, making Peter wonder if he was wise to have almost picked a fight.

“Do you think she's right? That Starlight has to die?”

A mix of responses began flowing through Applejack's mind. Part of her wanted to tell Peter he was right, that wanting to save a life was the best thing to do. But then she thought of her friends, her family, and the town she loved. Then her mind went back in time, when she and the others had first come across Starlight, and everything she did to them. And again, she had to be honest with herself. “I don’t wish death on no one, Pete. Ah got a bigger heart than most, but ah have ma limits. I see both sides, but if Starlight makes a move and threatens us, Princess Luna will do what she feels is right for us. If you can find a way to save her, then do it. But if you get in the Princesses' way, that ain’t gonna end well for ya.”

All Peter could do was nod, realising that the time would come when he would have to make a decision. But that time wasn’t now, so it was best to relax and worry about the future at another time. The two shared a smile before Applejack nudged Peter in the ribs ever so slightly. “Come on. We got some work to do. We can stop by and see how everyone is doin’. We might even see Fluttershy on the way.” She quipped in Peter’s direction, knowing it would cause him to begin blushing again, much to his annoyance. His cheeks flushed red against his will.

“You’re gonna be so smug about that, aren't you?”

“Eeyup!”

***

The whole trip to Ponyville was filled with Applejack being incredibly smug about how last night had gone. Each jab made Peter wish he had the other girls to vent at, given they were just as complicit. But he would likely have gotten the ribbing in stereo if they were around. As they crested the hill that overlooked the town, they were startled at the sight before them. A battalion of soldiers surrounded Ponyville, a much larger sum than what had appeared yesterday.

“What in tarnation…?” wondered Applejack, sharing a concerning glance with Peter. As the two approached the border into town, they noticed two guards standing in their way. Behind them stood some kind of gate, a shimmering field lay inside its threshold. “Halt! Anyone passing into Ponyville must be subjected to a check. Failure to comply will have you arrested. These are the orders of Princess Celestia!”

Peter and Applejack shared a glance again, figuring it was best to just comply rather than argue. Applejack stepped through first, the field turning green as she got to the other side. “Am ah ok?” She sternly asked the guards. “She’s clean. Not a Changeling.” One of the guards said to his partner, sending a wave of fear through Applejack’s body. “Now wait just a minute! You sayin this is all because of a Changeling?”

“Our orders are to check and scan any and all locals to ensure no Changelings are within our ranks. Those are our orders. Please move along.” Next up was Peter, who had slowly realised that he might actually set this spell off. True, he wasn’t a Changeling (whatever that was) but he wasn’t exactly from around here either. But would the gate pick up on that? Only one way to find out. Taking a deep breath, Peter walked through, only for the gate to make an alarm sound, its translucent glow switching between its normal blue and a deep red.

“Stay where you are!” Commanded one of the guards, as he and his partner drew their weapons. The two shared a look, equally confused on what to do. “The scan appears to be inconclusive. But you aren’t Equestrian. You’ll come with us to see the Princess!” Seeing their weapons pointed at him began to put Peter on edge, every fibre of his being telling him to disarm them, or do something to stop them. Fortunately, Applejack was there to keep him right, taking him by the shoulder and keeping herself between him and the now cautious guards. “Pete, go with them. I’m sure Celestia can clear all this up.”

***

TWILIGHTS CASTLE

The way into the castle was heavily guarded, several rings of soldiers ran around the outside perimeter, while Pegasi troops observed from above. As they passed by the lines of troops, Peter could feel hundreds of eyes on him, his Spider-Sense flaring up with each dirty look he got. The only thing that kept him somewhat sensible was Applejack’s steady hand on his shoulder. “Easy now, Pete. Ah know ya feel a little itch, but these guys and gals are only doin’ their job.”

Though she was trying her best to keep her friend calm, Peter couldn’t ignore his body as it tried to act on its own accord, his Spider-Sense going off like an air raid siren. “They wanna kill me, AJ. Every single one of them thinks I’m the enemy. If they try anything-“

“I’ll keep them off yer back. Once we’re inside, the princesses can clear everything up. Just a little longer.” Applejack's reassurance was the only thing keeping Peter from starting a fight, even though his every instinct told him to defend himself. It was becoming more evident that whatever had happened had put the entire castle on lockdown.

Even the main hallway into the castle was swamped with soldiers, all of them giving Peter the same guilty look. The guard in front halted, his spear turning to face Peter. The number of weapons aimed in his general direction made his Spider-Sense scream out, his rationale giving away to instinct. Not even Applejack's presence could hold him back. She could even feel him trying to get out of her grip. It took everything she had to try and hold him in place. She had to think of something or else a fight would break out.

“Now wait just a minute! Nothin’ confirmed he was a changeling, right? Why don’t you get the princess out here to check him over?” The soldier that had led them to the castle began frantically switching his gaze between Peter and Applejack, clearly apprehensive to drop his guard even a little, his spear still pointed directly at his prisoner.

“How can you be sure he won’t attack the princess?!”

“Because y’all already saw me pass through the spell and confirmed ah ain’t no Changeling! How dumb would ah have to be to let one of them follow me into town disguised as mah friend. And trust me, ah know it’s him.” It was the best thing Applejack could think of, and she knew it was true. But it was clear the guards didn't think the same. During all the commotion, the map room doors opened, revealing a rather irritated Princess Celestia.

“What is the meaning of this?!” In amongst the sea of soldiers she spotted Applejack and Peter, the latter clearly the source of the commotion. “Corporal, why is this man being held like this?”

Usually the guards would stand to attention when being spoken to by any of the princesses, but all remained vigilant even as she had been made aware of the situation. “Your Highness, this one passed through the security spell to an inconclusive result. We thought it best he be brought before you to be prosecuted. Or failing that, a swift execution.” It all clicked very quickly. Celestia silently cursed herself for not accounting for Peter being from a different world when she ordered the checkpoints.

“That won’t be necessary. I know this man well enough. I also highly doubt any Changeling would be so reckless as to travel along with a friend of the Princess of Friendship during such an uptake in security. He is one of us.” Even after being informed directly by Celestia that Peter was innocent, all of the guards refused to lower their weapons. “But Your Highness, the spell still gave an inconclusive result. He may not be a Changeling, but he is certainly not of our lands!

Sensing that any patience Peter had was slowly fading away, Celestia decided it was best to put her troops at ease. Raising her hand, she coated Peter in a bright, golden glow. “If I make it appear that I have done the same spell, perhaps that will put them at ease.” A few moments later and she had completed her scan, though it was not as intuitive as she had made it appear. She only hoped it would be enough. “I can confirm that he is indeed Equestrian. Perhaps it would be best to make sure your gate is working correctly when you return to your post?” The soldier, feeling a little embarrassed, brought his weapon away from Peter. “Of course, Your Highness.”

“Thank you, Corporal. You did your job to the letter. I can take it from here.” Celestia confidently commanded, though her guards were still unsure, each of them giving each other worrisome looks. “Are you sure, Your Highness?” It was clear that her soldiers were unconvinced despite her giving Peter the all clear, forcing her to do something drastic. “I am. Now all of you, stand down.” All it took was her tone to make the guards understand completely. The sounds of spears clattering back into place and swords being sheathed became a chorus in the vast hallway. With each weapon stowed away, Peter felt his body begin to loosen up, it being primed to leap into action for several moments now.

Applejack also loosened her grip from Peter’s shoulder, her tan skin turning red from the effort it took to keep him in place. Even her arm had started to feel numb. “Gotta admit Pete, ah don’t even think Big Mac was as hard to rustle as you are.” Seeing the red on her skin caused Peter to grab Applejack's hand, checking it to see if he had hurt her, though she pulled it back just as quickly. “I’m fine, Pete. I’m tougher than ah look, honest.” Her insinuation didn't make Peter feel less guilty. On the other hand she might have been the one thing that stopped him. Before the two could talk any further, Celestia began to shepherd them away towards the map room.

“I apologise. My guards might be overzealous, but they do their job well. I’ll admit, I was curious to see what the security spell would make of you. It seems it can’t decide, given your unique anatomy.” Despite her attempt to make light of the situation, Celestia was more than aware that Peter was a few short moments away from starting a brawl. She once again cursed herself silently. Fortunately, Peter didn't seem to hold it against her.

“Well it wouldn’t be the first time armed guards have tried to kill me over a misunderstanding. Good thing you got them all to back off. I was seriously about to lose my cool.”

“I could tell. And I am sorry again for this misunderstanding. I don’t enjoy being so stern with my troops. But in instances like this, it helps to get the point across.” Something about the way Celestia held herself felt so familiar. So powerful yet so cautious. Almost like someone Peter knew back home.
“Don’t worry about it. You got them to back off, so that's all that matters. Still, what the heck is going on?” Inquired Peter, but the look he received made it plain it wasn't to be discussed yet.

“Best we talk in private.” Celestia decreed as she motioned Peter and Applejack towards the map room. Even though the guards had been called off, many of them still gave Peter a dirty look, perhaps still convinced he wasn't one of them. “Settle down, Pete. They can’t do nothin now that the princess has said so.” No matter how much he wanted to believe so, something still made Peter’s skin tingle. But she was right. For now he was safe. But one thing confused him.

“So how would you have known if I wasn’t one of these Changelings?” A rather smug smile found its way onto Applejack’s face. “Cause’ a Changeling wouldn’t have blushed as hard as you did this morning.”

“Are you really gonna bring that up now?”, moaned an exasperated Peter.

“Eeyup.” Replied Applejack.

***

Inside the map room, the other girls crowded around Twilight as tears streamed down her face, prompting Applejack to run over and join them. On the other side of the room, Princess Luna paced back and forth, only stopping once she locked eyes with Peter, the young man seeing the seriousness in her emerald irises. “Ok, what the hell happened? Seems pretty serious.”

The room fell silent, save for the quiet gasps coming from Twilight as she attempted to stifle her tears. “Through means unknown, Queen Chrysalis of the Changeling Empire snuck in during the night, and kidnapped Princess Flurry Heart. Two guards were also fatally wounded. I’ve spent the morning thinking of what to say to their families.” It almost seemed like Celestia was waiting to vent everything out, as if she had been holding it all in. Peter’s mind instantly turned to Flurry Heart, the little girl he had practically befriended, stolen away from her parents. “Where are Princess Cadence and Shining Armour?” Was his first thought.

“Shining is taking command of the forces around the castle, preparing for any imminent attack. Cadence is… In Flurry’s room. She witnessed the kidnapping, and despite her best efforts was unable to stop it, fearing Chrysalis may harm the child.” It was clear a quiet rage bubbled up inside Celestia, punctuated whenever she mentioned the name of the Changeling Queen. Clearly there was some history between them.

“No one sensed her. All of us were here… and we couldn’t sense her. She was here, in MY home! And now she has my niece!” Sorrow was quickly turning to anger for Twilight, but it fizzled out as soon as it manifested. Rage clearly didn’t suit the young princess as she fell back into the embrace of her friends. Peter felt it too. The powerlessness. Something big was happening around him, yet he had no idea what to do, or how to contribute. All it did was remind him that he didn’t belong here.

As the mood around him became ever more somber, a low buzzing could be felt in the back of Peter's head. Whatever caused it was close. VERY close. Without a word, he turned to leave the room, almost in a trance-like state. Some of the girls tried to follow, only to be halted by Celestia. “All of you stay with Twilight. I will check on Peter.” Several guards tried to stop him as he marched upstairs, only to be motioned aside by Celestia.

His unwavering path took him right towards Flurry’s room, where half a dozen guards stood outside, their hands twitching around their weapons. The sudden appearance of Peter made them take position, though it did little to stop his advance. It was only through Celestia’s presence that they didnt attack. “Let him pass.” Ordered Celestia, much to the confusion of her soldiers. As Peter burst through the door, the silent but weeping figure of Cadence rose to her feet, startled by his intrusion. “Peter? Why are you here?”

The young man gave no response as he moved around the room, only confusing the already distraught Princess. “Auntie Tia, what is he doing?” Celestia could only watch intently, almost studying the young man she had somewhat become responsible for as he silently marched across the room. “I’m unsure, but Twilight mentioned he has acted like this before. It was how he discovered someone was staying at the old castle.” While Celestia explained what could be going on, Cadence noticed Peter had finally stopped moving, right on the spot where Chrysalis had been the night before. “That’s exactly where she stood. How does he know that?”

Rubbing her chin, Celestia continued to ponder, though she had some suspicion for some time. “I suspect Peter has some sort of sixth sense, an increased awareness of threats around him. But it seems to be much more intricate than I expected.” Finally, Peter snapped out of his trance, though this time he seemed more aware of what he had been doing while being guided.
“She was at the castle too. I had the same feeling there.”

“Then we can confirm that Chrysalis is also part of the incoming attack organised by Starlight Glimmer. Cadence, I understand this is a trying time, but we need you in the map room to prepare for what’s to come.” Even with tears in her eyes, Cadence found what little strength she had and mustered it once commanded by her peer. “I just want my little girl back, no matter what.” Cadence then took her aunt in an embrace, one which the older princess reciprocated. As they parted, Celestia looked deep into the eyes of her former protegee. “I promise you she will be brought home safe. I will use all my power to do so if need be.”

“Thank you, Auntie Tia.” Cadence responded, wiping away tears as she left the room to join the others. Hearing that vow from Celestia drew Peter's mind back to the first day he met her. How agonising his Spider-Sense went off at her mere presence. He had no other indication of her strength, but something told him she was powerful. So full of kindness, but the power of a god hidden beneath the surface. Now only the two of them remained in Flurry’s room, Celestia unsure of what to say. She turned to close the doors, ensuring that they would have some privacy.
“I understand that much of your past is hidden for a reason, Peter. And that the veil has been slowly pulled away. But it would seem your abilities are much more varied than I thought. You possess a sixth sense, correct? That is how you knew that Chrysalis had been here.”

The veil metaphor felt appropriate as another part of Peter’s powerset had been figured out. And the one he had always kept out of public knowledge. A dozen or so excuses popped into his mind as self preservation kicked in. But slowly he knew that it was all pointless. Trying to lie to someone like Celestia wasn't a smart plan. “It warns me of danger before it happens. Or at least, that’s how it started. Over the years it feels like its… evolved alongside all my other powers. Now it can sense anyone that can hurt me. Or worse.”

Things from months ago were now starting to make more sense to Celestia, and many aching questions now had answers. “Like me the first day we met? That would explain your sudden headache at the sight of me. And there I was trying to give a sense of civility.” Peter couldn't help but feel slightly sheepish at the idea he had acted in such a fashion, especially towards someone who had been so lenient with him all these months.

“I never understood how, but it's like my instincts kick in and take control. You wouldn't be the first friend I’ve been anxious around because of it.”

As she had previously, Celestia began to pace around the room, pondering away at a question even Peter didn't know the answer to. “Sounds like an overzealous fight or flight response, except you always choose to fight. It may also explain your heightened aggression. If your instincts expect everything to attack you, then you will always remain on edge.” For the first time in years, Peter felt he had actually been given some legitimate hypothesis for his condition. And it came from someone that barely knew him. He slumped to the floor, as if a weight had been lifted. “I never thought about it like that. I just thought I was born angry.”

A gloved hand appeared before him, Celestia waiting to pull him up. “Anger doesn't come from nothing, Peter. And anger like yours always has a source. If your homeworld is as chaotic as it seems to be, then you’ve been living all your time with these powers, always expecting danger. That would make anyone angry.” Suddenly, years of mistakes were seen in a whole new light. Was it possible there were times Peter acted out of turn simply because he had chosen to be a hero?

With their private discussion over, Celestia made her way over to the door. “Come. We must discuss the next steps.” Slowly, Peter joined her at the door. Before they left, the two shared a look, the soft brown eyes of the young man filled with sadness.

“I’m not sure what help I can be. Or what good any help I could give would be.” Resting a hand on his shoulder, Celestia attempted to give some words of comfort. “Whatever assistance you can offer will be greatly appreciated. I will not ask you to fight. In the end you owe us nothing, Peter.”

“Well to be honest, seeing as you didn't throw me in a cage after you all found out what I was, I think I owe you a lot.” Said Peter, giving Celestia pause. She began to think back to a time when she wasn't as wise as she believed herself to be. “In my younger years I may have been so hasty as to lock away someone innocent. But my instincts told me that you were different. And it would seem I was right to trust you. If you wish to repay me in any way, keep Ponyville safe.”

***

Back in the Map room, everyone had gathered to talk about a plan. It was quickly decided that all military forces were to be placed under the command of Celestia, with Luna acting as a secondary general. The girls quickly asked what their roles would be should a battle break out. “You girls will avoid combat at all cost,” commanded Celestia. “Despite your many past victories, you are all still civilians. And without direct access to the Elements of Harmony, we cannot be sure you can call upon their power. Should we request your aid, that will be the time for you to help.”

“What about me, Princess?” Chimed an apprehensive Twilight, her tears beginning to dry up. Unsure of how best to play her protege, Celestia shared a glance with Luna, who gave a firm nod in response. They silently agreed. “You will be with us, Twilight. I believe it is time you learned first hand on how to lead soldiers. It is a skill you may need one day.” Determination began to fill Twilight, her role in the coming battle now clear to her.

“Peter shall join us on the front lines as well. His strength will be an asset in the battle to come.” Declared a rather overzealous Princess Luna, catching the subject of discussion off guard.
“I think I should stick to helping everyone get to safety” was all Peter could think of at the moment, though it did little to deter Luna from her plan to have him involved.

“They will be much safer when our enemies have been dealt with. And the only way to achieve that efficiently is with you at our side. We have seen how strong you are, Peter. They would stand no chance if we all combined forces!”

“And what if I lose control?! I’m not sure about what we’re fighting against, but I’m pretty sure I’ll become a bigger monster than they ever could be!” Slowly, Peter began to back away from everyone in the room, fearing he was about to be forced into something he didn't want to be a part of. His senses began to warn him about Luna, her presence almost looming over him. “I don’t want to be seen as a monster…” It was clear that Luna was unaccepting of Peter's refusal to fight, the gap between them closing even further. “The real monsters are coming, Peter. They will raze this town to the ground unless you act!”

Out of the blue, an emboldened Applejack placed herself between Peter and Luna, catching everyone in the room off guard. “Ah think that's about quite enough, Princess. Let the man have his peace. We can win this on our own.” Though her stature was taller than that of Peter, Applejack still appeared tiny in front of the Moon Princess, who was far from pleased with the farm girl's tactics. “Stand ASIDE, Applejack.”

Her words felt cold as ice on Applejack's skin, but it did little to deter her from her post. “Ah can’t do that, Princess. This ain’t right.” With a wave of her hand, Luna summoned a magical aura to move Applejack aside, sliding into the waiting arms of her friends. Peter could barely look back after making sure she was ok before Luna had him by the collar, hoisting him into the air and against the wall. However, she took little care with her own strength, slamming him hard enough to crack the crystal surface.

“LUNA! THAT IS ENOUGH!” Bellowed the mighty Princess Celestia, her speed barely comprehensible as she was right by Peter and Luna’s side attempting to remove the young man from her sister's godly grip. It was clear that without her intervention, Peter would be halfway through the wall by now. Or worse.

“Luna, calm yourself. I understand your frustration, but Peter does not deserve to be its recipient. Now unhand him!” Even with her older sister outright ordering her to let Peter go, Luna continued to hold him tight, her emerald eyes refusing to leave the soft brown of his.

“You once spoke to me about taking responsibility, to take charge of a situation. Well now is the time for you to return the favour. I have seen you in combat before, and yet you choose NOW of all times to forsake that fighting spirit?! Would you rather be seen as a coward?!

“YES!” Cried out a terrified Peter. For a moment, Luna could see the fear in his eyes, causing her grip to soften slightly, though she still held him in place. She also lessened the force used to push him into the wall, allowing Celestia to more easily pull him away before he was injured. Though her own grip on Luna was still sound. “I’m sorry… But I am DONE fighting!” The dam finally burst as Peter let out all his fear in front of the ladies. Their expressions told of their sympathy and sadness for their friend. Even Celestia was shocked by this breakdown, but understood it all too well.

Luna finally relented, releasing Peter. Though the look of disgust was all over her face, and she made absolutely sure he saw it. “Then you can leave. We have no place for you here.” Her words cut deep, deeper than any wound Peter had ever taken. They made him feel worthless. “Luna! Please calm yourself!” Demanded Celestia, her patience with her younger sister already running dry. But Luna wouldn't back down to her elders' orders so easily. “Why? He refuses to fight alongside us for the sake of his friends.” As she tried to face away from her sister, Luna was pulled right back to face Celestia, the sun princesses´ grip having never left.

“Perhaps he has seen enough combat for one lifetime. Remember in the hospital? His bones had been broken many times over. The doctor wondered how he was still alive. To skim the line between life and death again and again must be tiresome.” After berating her little sister so thoroughly, Celestia turned to face Peter, her eyes sullen and sad. “Leave if you must, Peter. This doesn’t have to be your battle. We will be fine.”

His pride in tatters, Peter turned to leave. From the corner of his eye, he could see the girls, the looks on their faces pleading him to stay and help.

“I’m sorry.” It was all he could muster, his voice barely a whisper. As he reached for the door, a hand snapped his own away from the handle. He glanced back to see the tear ridden face of Fluttershy. “Peter! Please stay! You don't have to fight, but we need your help!”

Despite the gap in strength between the two, Peter was able to feel the ironclad grip Fluttershy had on his hand. Even now he could feel all that gentle warmth she exuded. He wanted her to hold on. But he couldn't stay.

“I’m sorry, Flutters. Even if I tried, it all comes back to violence. It's in my blood. And that's gonna get me killed. I wanna help, but I know it won’t be as simple as that. And I’d rather live as a coward than die a monster.” It took all his willpower, but Peter was able to free his hand from Fluttershy’s, leaving her to cry as he left the room, her sobbing the only sound that could be heard.

***

THE EVERFREE FOREST

“Don’t babies usually cry all the time? She hasn't made a peep since you brought her here.” Around her , Flurry Heart slowly took in her new surroundings. These new people were ones she didn't know, and something inside her told her not to trust them. The one looking at her right now was very tall, and walked on hooves rather than feet. Another very close to her had wings, but not like the ones she had. They looked like silk, but had holes in them. Her skin appeared to look like armour, but it didn't look like it came off. She almost looked like a bug from the book Auntie Twilight had.

“This is no ordinary baby, Tirek. Alicorns are a very different breed. Even the infants have greater awareness of their environment at such a young age. I hope she can understand she’s in no real danger.” It sounded like the bug lady and the tall man with horns didn't like each other very much. Were they friends? Auntie Twilight never spoke like that to her friends.

“I doubt it. You just abducted her from her family.” The one called Tirek said. Flurry looked around, trying to see her mamma or papa, or even that nice man that played tag with her. But she couldn't see them.

She could see three other people coming over to her. One had an eye missing, one looked a lot like her Auntie Luna, and the third person… he looked really scary. His red eyes looked deeply into hers, making her want to cry out for her parents. Her screams were stopped by just how scared she felt of him. “But now we have our bargaining chip. Unless Celestia wants something to happen to her fellow Princess, she’ll give herself up.”

The bug lady stepped between Flurry and the scary man, though Flurry could still see those eyes peeking over the bug lady's shoulder, like he couldn't stop looking at her. “I think not, Sombra. Remember, Flurry Heart is to be unharmed. And after Equestria falls, she will be mine to raise.” For a moment it looked like the scary man was going to fight the bug lady, but he walked away from her. “Of course, Chrysalis. But we must act as if we intend harm. If Celestia calls our bluff, we might as well surrender.”

Did these people intend to use Flurry to hurt her family? It was all she could think about the more they talked around her. “Are we certain that Celestia is the only major threat? The other Alicorns are still powerful in their own right. Not only that, the Element Bearers don’t need the Elements to access that power. I can tell you from experience.” Said the tall man with horns. Out of them all he looked the most concerned to Flurry. But the scary man was quick to put him at ease.
“Celestia is easily the most powerful of them all. And if we act fast enough, the Elements will have no time to be used against us. If the Princess of Friendship falls, the other Elements will be useless. Then the other domino's fall.” Flurry became more concerned as they talked about her family. Auntie Twilight was called the Princess of Friendship, wasn't she?

“Remember our deal, Sombra. I get Luna, while the rest of you do what you will with the others.” Even though she looked like Auntie Luna, Flurry could tell it wasn't her. Something about her magic seemed off. It felt more like the scary man than what it did Auntie Luna. And it sounded like she wanted to hurt Auntie Luna, while the scary man wanted to hurt Auntie Celestia. “Something tells me there will be plenty to go around once Celestia is out of the way. Now remember, she will be the first to try and advance on us. Once she does, separate her from her sister and the others. Then she will have no choice but to face us alone. Now, it's time. Chrysalis, bring the child.”

***

SWEET APPLE ACRES

The walk back to the farm was quiet, except for all the judging voices circling through Peter's head The whole way there “When did you become such a coward, Parker? They need your help and you just… walked away.” As he saw the farmhouse up ahead, he noticed Granny Smith at the doorway, almost as if she was waiting for them to return. “There ye are! ‘Bout time one of you youngins got back! Ah could use a hand or three makin up the stew fer tonight. Now where in the hay is Applejack?”

“She's… held up with an emergency.” While it wasn't a lie, it wasn't the total truth either. Yet it did little to stop Granny Smith from pressing on AJ’s whereabouts.
“What kinda emergency? We gots some cookin to do!”

“It's a pretty big emergency. Lots of soldiers, and the princesses. Flurry Heart got kidnapped by someone called Chrysalis.” Once that name fell from Peter’s lips, Granny Smith fully understood the severity of what was happening. “The Changelin’ Queen? And yer back here instead ah helping?! WHY?!”

The judgement in her voice cut like a razor, with Peter trying to find the words to excuse himself. “I… can’t help with what’s happening.” His choice of words did nothing to convince Granny Smith as her barrage continued. “Can’t help? Or won't help?! There’s a big difference there, youngin, and ah think yer just refusin cause yer afraid!”

“Yes! I’m afraid! I never thought I’d feel like this two months ago, but… I’m afraid to die…” It took a moment for Granny Smith to realise that Peter's actions were not done as an act of cowardice, but those of a young man scared for his life.
“We’re all afraid ta die, Pete. Death is a scary creature. But like every beast we can avoid it, wrassle with it if need be. But ya know what’s scarier than dyin? The regret from not having to at least tried.”

It immediately struck Peter that he had been in this position before. He had the power to stop people from getting hurt, yet he was actively standing on the sidelines. From just behind the doorway, Granny Smith produced the box that contained his Spider-Man suit, as well as his web shooters. “Where did you find those?” A firm smack on the back of the head was all the response Peter got, and another judgemental look from Granny Smith. “This here is ma home! I helped build this here house, and that there barn! Ya think I can’t see when somethin’ be outta place?! Next time ya tear up my floor, I’ll smack ya again!”

Opening the box, Peter gazed at the spider insignia, his hand touching the material, only to pull away like it was forbidden. “I didn’t want to put this suit on ever again…” Another firm smack pulled Peter from his defeatist mindset, looking back to see a less than thrilled Granny Smith. “Why? Cause yer fraid’ of failin? We all fail at somethin’. What makes us better is tryin’ again, takin’ the mistakes we made and learnin’ from them. And if our failures can make the world better, then we should fail again and again. Cause’ one day, we end up winnin’!”

While it wasn't the most rousing speech Peter had ever heard, it was somehow enough to at least get him to consider doing something. “You’re right. If I stop now, I’ll never get to win again!” Grabbing the suit and shooters, Peter removed them from the box, the suit showing in its full glory. “NOW MOVE YOUR CABOOSE!” Granny Smith cried out before giving Peter a sharp kick to his behind, prompting the young man to start heading back to Ponyville. “Yes ma’am!”

***

BACK AT TWILIGHT'S CASTLE

With Peter having abandoned them, Celestia and Luna discussed in private what the next move would be. Though Celestia was more focused on what to do should any attack come, Luna’s head was elsewhere. “I cannot fathom why he would leave like that. Has he no care for his friends, or this town? Does he not even care if they come to harm?”

“Luna, enough!” Shouted an exasperated Celestia, causing her younger sister to clamp up. Despite her royal prestige, she still bowed to the seniority of Celestia. “I understand your frustrations, sister. But I already told you why he’s scared. To be so young, and to have seen so much. I must confess, I’m surprised Twilight and the others aren't traumatised in some way. Everything they’ve had to go through. And we can only imagine what Peter has seen in his short time.”

While Luna tried her best to listen, part of her mind refused to accept the reasoning. “And what of us, sister? We have lived lifetimes, seen so much horror and never once has it broken our fighting spirit!”

“Our fighting spirits, no. But we have changed so much, done so much harm, especially to each other. We ARE damaged, Luna. More damaged than Peter. The difference is we don’t have a choice. To defend Equestria is our obligation, our sacred duty. It's what we promised so long ago.” Before the two sisters could continue their heart-to-heart, the doors burst open as one of their guards came rushing in. “Your Highnesses! Our troops at the edge of town have reported movement coming from the Everfree Forest!”

Immediately, Celestia and Luna raced from the room, converging with Twilight, her friends, Cadence and Shining Armour as they left the castle. The dozens of guards waiting outside swarmed around the group, waiting for orders should the moment come. As they raced through Ponyville, the townsfolk began to take shelter inside their homes in case things got out of hand. It wasn't long before the mass of soldiers arrived at the edge of the Everfree Forest, the looming darkness between the trees hiding unknown horrors behind it.

“All troops, rally behind me! Whatever leaves that forest must not enter Ponyville, no matter what! Luna, file in behind me. I want you ready to strike! And sound the alarm! Alert the villagers to take shelter!” Commanded Princess Celestia, her voice having lost its gentle tone entirely. The soldiers took their positions, as did Luna. No questions, not even an acknowledgment of the command. They moved as she told them to. Soon the entire perimeter of Ponyville facing the forest was covered by several solid lines of troops, swords drawn and spears pointing out. Behind them, the residents of Ponyville ran into their homes, doors locking behind them as they took cover in cellars and storage rooms.

As Celestia advanced to meet the threat head on, a red wall suddenly appeared before the others, cutting them off from her. All of her reinforcements were now on the other side, cut off from their general. Despite their best attempts to break the barricade, their efforts only appeared to make the wall stronger. Twilight and Luna immediately attempted to use their magic to remove the barrier, though their own efforts seemed in vain. With normal spells seemingly useless, Twilight attempted to use a teleportation spell to get through, but with the same result, as she only vanished for a moment before reappearing in the same spot as before. “This shield seems immune to our own magic. This is no simple spell, Celestia!” Cried out an increasingly concerned Luna.

She wasn't the only one. Twilight also shared a look with her mentor, fear creeping into her eyes. Even her friends grew worried that something was wrong. Luckily for Celestia, she had centuries of experience in this position. “Both of you keep working on it. Shining Armour, have the soldiers ready to move as soon as this barrier is down. Whatever is on its way, I will face it!”

From beyond the dark veil of the forest, a faint thudding sound could be heard coming through. As the moments passed, it became less faint and more prevalent as a giant figure thrashed his way through the trees. The form of Lord Tirek finally showed himself to everyone, making even the well trained troops take a few steps back. Though he was magnitudes taller than her, Celestia stood her ground as he approached. “Lord Tirek. Such a surprise to see you outside of your cell.” If she was afraid, she was very good at hiding it. But Tirek knew full well that intimidating Celestia was a losing game. All he could do was hope to match her boldness.

“A surprise to be sure, Princess. But a welcome one. It has been some time since I last graced your lands.” A day that was hard to forget for Celestia, as her pride was put to the test, having Twilight fight in her place while she and Luna had to avoid Tirek, lest he absorb their magic for his own. Fortunately, his potential to do so was now limited. “You have made a poor decision returning here. The last time you terrorised Equestria I was unable to confront you in battle. But I knew that Princess Twilight and her friends would be able to defeat you. So if you failed to best them, what chance do you stand against me?”

The reminder of his defeat at the hands of Celestia's protegee was like throwing salt on an old wound for Tirek. Though he refused to let it get under his skin for the time being. “Because Princess. I have learned a lesson from your protegee. And this time, I have some friends of my own.” As if on cue, four other shadows manifested from the treeline, bringing shock and horror to those stuck behind the shield.

For Twilight and her friends, it felt like the ghosts of their pasts had come back to haunt them. Tirek was bad enough, but seeing his accomplices all on a team of their own filled them with dread. While the others held back, Sombra made his way forward, closing the distance between himself and Celestia. “Princess Celestia. It’s been a long time since I laid eyes upon you. A thousand years has done little to blemish your beauty.”

Hearing Sombra of all people try and compliment her made Celestia feel like her skin was covered with the most vile insects, though she withheld her dissatisfaction so she wouldn't look agitated, especially by the likes of him. She had to show strength now. “King Sombra. I’ll admit, I never expected you to be part of this. Last I checked, you were banished. My sister and I saw to that.”

“Ah, but this me isn’t the one you fought before. Thanks to my new friend Starlight, the wheels of time and space have been set against you.”

The horrifying truth suddenly hit Celestia hard. “I had guessed something had been stolen from the archives. The time spell Starswirl the Bearded attempted centuries ago. But even he understood the damage such magic could produce. That was why it was locked away.” From behind Sombra came the demented figure of Starlight Glimmer, the smile on her face enough to shock even the most sure hearted of individuals. Just below her neck set the Alicorn Amulet, proving that the Sirens had indeed been telling the truth.

“And yet I did it. I was able to do what the great Starswirl couldn't. What do you think, Celestia? Am I not the most powerful member of the Unicorn Clan in history?” Though it was an impressive feat, Celestia remained adamantly unimpressed with the young woman that now opposed her, given she had so readily committed heinous acts to get to where she now stood.

“I wouldn't be so sure of yourself, Starlight Glimmer. I’ve trained more skilled members of your clan in my time. And I personally do not rate you so highly. You only had the strength to succeed with such a spell thanks to that accursed artifact around your neck.” Before she could retort, Starlight caught a glimpse of lavender in the corner of her eye. Twilight came fully into focus, causing all of Starlight's attention to be aimed on the one person she was here for.

“Starlight… What’s happened to you? Your eye…” Twilight was so shocked by how Starlight looked before her. A deep gash replaced her left eye, as if it had been pierced by a blade. Her skin had lost much of its colour, reminding Twilight of pictures she had seen showing a corpse, the life having long left its mortal form.

“So good to see you again, Twilight. Last time I saw you I had just put a dagger in your chest. It was such an exhilarating warm up for what’s about to happen.” The way she said it terrified Twilight to her core. Had she been thinking about killing her in such a gruesome manner all this time? She had little time to think as she was suddenly surrounded by her friends, Rainbow Dash and Applejack taking up the front “Ah yes, and your adoring group of friends. All of which suffered similar fates as King Sombra decimated your home. Let me remember… Ah yes, the hick got her neck snapped, the spineless coward got her head removed, and the buffoon and the diva were obliterated in an explosion caused by the empty headed pegasi.”

The way she described their deaths so vividly finally made Twilight realise what she meant. If Starlight had brought the Sombra they now saw before them from another timeline, then it meant the versions of herself and her friends existed in that other timeline. And were killed. “What have you become, Starlight?”

As Starlight walked ever closer towards them, her one eye began to shift colour, now sharing the blood red of the Alicorn Amulet, which itself started to glow as Starlight fed into her rage. “I am what you MADE ME!”

Unsure if the barrier would keep Starlight out, Applejack and Rainbow Dash readied themselves for a fight. They were surprised to see one of the guards step in front of them, sword drawn and shield raised. Upon a closer look, Twilight could make out that it was Shining Armour. “I’ve heard about you, and what you tried to do all those months ago. Then you come here and help kidnap my daughter. So believe me when I say you WON’T be laying a hand on my sister.”

“You know Twilight, I can’t decide who I wanna kill first - Your adoring friends, or your loving family! HELP ME DECIDE!”

“ENOUGH!” Starlight was barely able to comprehend what had just happened as she was flung backward with incredible force, her chest feeling as if it was about to collapse from whatever struck her. Using all of her strength, she was able to stop herself before she was sent back into the Everfree Forest. Looking back she noticed that Princess Celestia now stood where she once did, her palm extended out, making it clear who it was that attacked her. As she stood up, Starlight could feel something caught in her throat. She coughed, only to find blood lying on her hand.

“What's the matter, Celestia? A little more and that would have been the end of me. Afraid to look like a cold blooded killer in front of your precious subjects? We all know you’re no saint, so either you kill me or I tear the skin off your faithful student!”

An anger she hadn't felt in years began to build inside Celestia, which vented itself by a blast of air so strong Starlight had to steady herself. Sombra, Tirek and Nightmare Moon on the other hand barely moved an inch, but were now more cautious now that the sun princess was showing more of her power.

“I have had just about enough of this! Where is Princess Flurry Heart?!” The demand from Celestia came from a place of anger, her usual calm attitude falling away as she grew more scared for her subjects and friends. From behind the towering form of Tirek, Queen Chrysalis stepped forward, a petrified Flurry Heart in her arms. Upon seeing her mother so close Flurry attempted to fly away, only to be held back by her captor. Seeing her child so close yet kept away from her made Cadence feel so helpless. “Flurry…”

With little effort, Chrysalis pulled Flurry back into her embrace, her hands gently clasping around the frightened infant. Though she kept her gaze on Cadence the entire time, making sure the panicked mother saw everything. “Don't worry, Cadence. She’ll be safe with me after you’re dead and gone. Now Celestia, if you would be so kind as to surrender yourself to us so we can kill you, that would be helpful.”

Celestia had to admit she was in a difficult situation, especially with Flurry in the hands of the enemy. “You expect me to just stand still and let all of you cut me down? Even if you could, my sister would swiftly avenge me.”

“Oh I’m sure I can handle my lesser, weaker half.” Mocked Nightmare Moon, her eyes drifting towards her other self as she stood helpless on the other side of the shield. Luna could barely believe her eyes as she looked upon the very being that caused her so much misery, now made manifest in front of her. Sensing her sister's doubt, Celestia attempted to bolster Luna’s confidence. “I wouldn’t be so sure. Luna may have made mistakes in the past, but she is all the stronger for them!” Hearing her older siblings' conviction strengthened Luna’s resolve, her eyes now filled with determination as she locked them with Nightmare Moons.

An odd sensation stirred inside the Moon Empress, one she hadn't felt in centuries. Was this excitement for a fight? Even if it were, now was not the time to give into such temptations. “While it is tempting to find out, it is more of a strategic advantage to remove the most powerful of the Princesses first. And unfortunately for you, Celestia, you are the eldest and most skilled.” While she wasn't fond of the situation she was in, Celestia couldn't help but acknowledge how good of a strategy her opponents were utilising. However, she refused to go down so easily. “And if I should refuse to offer myself up as a sacrifice?”

Having recovered from her earlier humbling, Starlight continued to spew venom towards her enemies. “Then we begin annihilating your subjects, your peers, and your family. And I’ll take great pleasure in making sure you watch your entire world burn. Starting with you, Twilight Sparkle!” A hand fell upon her shoulder, that being of Sombra, a grim smile across his face.

“Patience, Starlight Glimmer. You will have your chance. But, there is something I must address. The future of this child.”

“What do you mean?” Questioned a horrified Chrysalis, to whose knowledge this part of things seemed to have been missing. Her eyes met with Sombra, his ruby red irises flowing with dark intent. “You see, the infant Princess is of an Alicorn nature. To the people of this Equestria, an Alicorn would always be the symbol of the monarchy. They would follow no one else, and rally behind the one they deem the true ruler. And that… is something I cannot allow.”

As she tried to comprehend this turn of events, Chrysalis was knocked backwards, Flurry removed from her embrace. “This was not the agreement we had, Sombra!” As she tried to get back to her feet, Chrysalis was pushed back down, this time much harder as a gloved hand found its way to her neck. Desperately she tried to free herself from Sombra’s hold as she struggled to breath, though it was in vain as the dark King outclassed her in strength, which he was sure to remind her of.

“I am altering the deal. Pray I do not alter it further. And do NOT question me again, Chrysalis. While your skills in espionage are quite impressive, in terms of power you pale in comparison to me.”

Just out of view, on the free side of Ponyville, Peter stood just behind one of the smaller buildings, now clad in his Spider-Man suit, with only his mask removed. For the past few moments he had seen and heard everything that had happened, waiting for the best time to intervene. Now it seemed like that time was coming, as Flurry was now in the grasp of Sombra, who seemed to have very short term plans for her.

“Now Celestia. Here is the new deal. Either you become the first to fall… Or the child takes your place.”

“NO! SHE'S ONLY A BABY!” Cried out a horrified Cadence, pleading for her child to be spared. Her cries fell on deaf ears.

“I’ve killed plenty of infants back in my timeline. Age doesn’t matter to me, only how useful someone is to me. Or how much of a threat they pose. And your daughter is plenty of a threat.”

A chorus of desperate thuds barraged the shield as those trapped tried to free themselves and save Flurry. Luna had even conjured her prized sword to try and cut her way through, but the shield's integrity was sound. Celestia being the only one not helpless was finally ready to go all out, the tattoos on her body glowing with fiery light. “Understand this, Sombra! If any harm should come to Flurry Heart, I will ERASE you from existence!”

Even with the threat of a battle with Celestia imminent, Sombra kept his composure, so self assured that he was in command of the situation. “And in the midst of our battle, your precious subjects will be caught in the crossfire! Your kingdom will burn! And while you may still be victorious, you would be ruler of the ashes! So Celestia, what shall it be?!” For the first time in centuries, Celestia felt like she was in an impossible situation. Should she fight, her subjects would die. If she surrendered, her friends and loved ones would suffer.

“Auntie Tia, PLEASE!” Cried out Cadence once more, trying in vain to force her out and to her daughter. Shining tried also in vain to get outside, his sword rattling against the shield. Even Applejack and Rainbow Dash attempted the brute force approach, with similar results. Twilight and Luna threw blast after blast, with even their power proving useless.

Frozen in place, Peter could only watch on as the defenceless Flurry was thrown to the ground like a used doll, the dirt sinking into her pink dress. So many thoughts ran through his mind as he watched Sombra reach for his sword, its dark steel surface gleaming in the sunlight. “First blood. And of a child no less. Such a shame, Celestia. You have finally failed those you love.”

Time almost seemed to stand still as Peter so desperately tried to decide what to do. A life was on the line again, and he felt so helpless to do anything. A place he had been before. He closed his eyes to the world. “I can’t… I can’t do this anymore…”

He opened his eyes, hoping that something would happen to make everything disappear. What he saw instead was an all too familiar sight. He was now sitting inside an old car. More specifically the 1973 Oldsmobile that he saw all the time as a kid. He also noticed he was no longer in his suit, now wearing the clothes he wore that day years ago. “Wait a second. I remember this place. I haven't been here in so long.”

“Almost like you’ve been avoiding me, kiddo.” It was a voice Peter hadn't heard in months. A voice he could only hear in his head. The last words it spoke to him for real were years ago. In the driver's seat was Uncle Ben, or at least the memory Peter had of him.

“Uncle Ben? What am I doing here?” The kind, worn face of Ben Parker smiled at his nephew. “Why do you think? We’re long overdue for a chat, son. I know it's been a rough time lately, but you’ve been keeping me locked away. Like you don’t wanna talk to me anymore.” The visage of Peter as his 15-year-old self pulled his legs close to his chest, his eyes reddening as he attempted to hide his fear.

“Because I’ve let you down, Uncle Ben! I’ve failed so many times, lost people I care about. And when I see you, all I’m reminded of is my first great failure. Being Spider-Man isn't worth it anymore. The only person I can get killed now is me…”

While only a memory, it was clear that Uncle Ben was exactly how Peter had remembered him. Including his ability to pass on words of wisdom. “Remember that time we cleared the basement?” Through his held back tears, Peter chuckled at the memory.

“When I was six? Yeah. Aunt May wanted you to toss some of your old junk. Including your bowling trophies.”

A small scoff escaped Uncle Ben, clearly not a fan of the insinuation that his old trophies were so easy to throw out. However, he stayed on subject. “And remember when you found my old army gear? You were so curious to hear about my time serving. But it wasn't a story you were ready to hear. And I wasn't ready to tell.” It was all coming back to Peter now. The worn down army fatigues emblazoned with PARKER on the chest. The excitement he felt running upstairs to show them to his aunt and uncle, and the disappointment he felt when they were taken away without reason. “I asked again when I was a little older. And you told me.”

“Only because you were getting stronger. I had to make sure you understood what it meant to have someone's life in your hands. Those young boys that fought for the Vietcong had no idea what they were getting into. And neither did I. But every day we went out, I had to put my fear aside for my fellow soldiers.” Peter remembered that day well. Not too long after he got his spider powers, Uncle Ben had a long talk with him. A talk he had waited years for. “But you were afraid to die. You told me.”

“I did. Getting home was the second most lucky moment of my life. The first was your Aunt May agreeing to marry me. In fact it was the thought of getting home to her that pushed me forward. That and someone had to be around for my little brother. And good thing I did, otherwise he would never have found you. And I wouldn't have gotten to raise you.” Hearing Ben be so happy to have gotten the chance to raise him brought a smile to Peter’s face, though his tears still persisted.

A firm hand found its way to Peter's shoulder, pulling him in for a hug. It made him feel safe. Exactly how Uncle Ben always made him feel when the world felt too much to bear. “I understand you’re afraid, son. How you haven't cracked is a testament to your resolve. And I know this world isn't yours. But neither was Earth. And you called it home all the same. You’ve done so much to help people with your gifts, and I’m proud of you for it. You took my words to heart. And you did it your own way”

While they were words he needed to hear, none of them could make Peter forget everything he went through months ago, before his time in Equestria. “If I’ve done so much good, then why do I feel like I’ve lost everything?”

“Listen Peter, the things you’ve lived through would’ve broken lesser men. You’ve stared down Gods and Demons and walked away every damn time. Yes, you’ve fallen, but now here you stand. And someone else needs your help. If you wanna give up being Spider-Man, then I can’t stop you. But I know deep down, he’s not done with you yet. And you aren't done with him.” The two broke the hug, with Ben looking down to see Peter at his present self, back in his hero suit. “Remember - With Great Power, comes Great Responsibility.”

The world around the two began to fade back to reality, with Ben fading from view, returning to Peter's memory. With things still slow, Peter took one final look at the situation. “He looks strong. Maybe one of the strongest people I’ve had to fight.” A hearty chuckle came from the voice of Uncle Ben as he got a good look at who his nephew was talking about.

“I’ll bet he is. But you’ve always risen to the challenge, son. I know you can do it again. No matter what, I know you’ll make me proud.”

Terrified for her life, Flurry tried to crawl away from her impending demise, only for Sombra to halt her retreat by standing on the trail of her dress. “It's useless to resist, child. No need to fear. The real horror comes after your death.” Slowly, Sombra turned his sword to face the infant, ready to impale her small body with the blade. The sword came down, and the world slowed down. Everyone could only watch in total horror as Flurry lay defenceless, about to be impaled. A resounding thud could be felt as the tip of the sword impacted the ground. But to everyone’s shock, Flurry was no longer in its path. In fact, she was nowhere to be seen.

Perplexed and agitated, Sombra frantically looked around. “Where is she? WHERE IS THE CHILD?!” Amidst his blustering, a streak of red and blue came flashing towards Sombra, his eyes only just able to turn their attention to the incoming foe. He was too late however to defend himself, as a gloved fist came barrelling into his cheek, the force of the blow removing teeth and unhinging his jaw. The blowback took Sombra off his feet, sending him hurtling dozens of feet away, his body trailing through the dirt.

The bewildered onlookers turned to see who had been so bold as to get in the middle of Flurry’s imminent execution. Twilight's eyes opened wide in shock and relief. At this point she was all too familiar with the costume this stranger wore, and she was all too happy to see it put to use. The stranger rose to his feet, nursing the hand he used to knock Sombra back. The force of the blow had ripped off the fabric of his glove… and the top layers of his skin.

“Damn that hurt! What’s this guy made of?” Holding his hand, Peter tried to assess the damage. It was almost like someone had taken a blowtorch to his hand.Fortunately he wouldn't have to deal with the pain for long as the skin began to heal before his eyes, leaving no evidence of him ever being injured, much to his relief. “Gotta admit, I was a little curious if I could still heal after that fight with Darkseid. Still as fast as ever! Now let's see the other guy get up from that!”

Raggedly, Sombra got to his feet as well, his mouth trying to form obscenities towards his mysterious foe. With his jaw half removed however, he was unable to speak properly. Oily black blood leaked from the wound, seeping into the grass below. Though just as Peter’s injuries had done, Sombra’s wound began to heal almost immediately, the oily blood seemingly reconnecting flesh and bone. Even lost teeth began to reappear, leaving Peter irritated. “I hate magic.”

His jaw now restored, Sombra worked his mouth around to ensure there was no lasting damage, though still surprised that he had taken such an injury to begin with. He inhaled sharply, trying to vent away his frustrations. And to save face in front of his allies, all of whom had a front row seat seeing him wounded. His anger dampened for the moment, he turned his attention to the costumed intruder. “It has been centuries since anyone has been able to wound me. You are strong, stranger. Tell me, who are you?”

“Someone who’s gonna beat your ass for trying to kill a baby.” Peter proclaimed, the eyes of his mask narrowing as he stared down his opponent. Sombra however was still less than impressed, crossing his arms behind his back as a sign of control.
“Is that right? A bold claim to make considering I still outclass you.” Peter stood flabbergasted at how someone could just shrug off such damage, even with the ability to heal. “Are you serious? I almost took your jaw off, dude!” If you didn't have magic hacks, you’d need one hell of a dental plan!”

Sombra let out a small chuckle. “At a cost. While your injuries may have faded quickly, you were still wounded nonetheless. And I assume it took most of your strength to pull it off. But you're not as resilient as I am.”

While Peter didn’t want to admit it, he knew Sombra had a point. That punch was about as hard as he could muster outside of losing his cool. But for the first time in so long, he didn't worry about who he was hurting. “Then at least I know I can hit you as hard as possible and not feel bad about it.”

Inside the now quarantined Ponyville, the girls could only watch in awe as their friend stood alone against Sombra. “Is that Pe-“ Pinkie Pie attempted to ask, before she was swiftly silenced by Rainbow Dash, earning several glares from nearby townsfolk. “Quiet, Pinkie! He’s got his costume on, so we gotta make sure not to use his real name. Guess we gotta call him… What was it you said, Twilight?” A still shocked Twilight barely registered her name being spoken, as well as the question being asked of her. “Spider-Man. That’s what his other self in the mirror dimension was called.”

Another onlooker also in shock was Princess Luna. After the way she had spoken to Peter earlier, she believed that he would never help them again. “I cannot believe it… He came back. He is a warrior after all.” A great thud brought Luna from her trance. She looked over to see her sister pressing against the wall of the shield that now separated them.

“Luna! You and Twilight must bring this shield down! We will need everyone to claim victory. I will fight alongside Spider-Man until you are all free.”

The only one not being strategic and calm was Cadence, still in hysterics from watching her daughter almost be impaled, her fists smacking against the shield with no discernible pattern. “Spider-Man! Please keep my little girl safe!” Cadence's desperate cry fell upon the ears of Sombra, giving the stranger who had attacked him a name.

“Spider-Man. I must say, your courage is extraordinary. And your strength is impressive. However…Your cowardly attack will not go unpunished. I’m going to kill you. Slowly, painfully, and rip out your entrails for all to see. Then I will move onto the child.”

Behind the lenses of his mask, Spider-Man rolled his eyes out of boredom. “Oh wow, such an original threat. I’ll add it to the tally. Also, can we talk about your choice of attire? The red and black motif just screams edgelord. Trust me dude, it’s sooooo 2000’s.”

While his banter used to agitate whoever he was fighting, Spider-Man was getting the idea it wouldn't work this time, as Sombra bellowed out in laughter. “Don’t think I can’t sense the bravado. You may have wounded me, but it's the most you can hope to do against the likes of me. All you have done is sign your own death warrant. And you forget, my courageous friend, you are outnumbered five to one. Should I wish for it, my associates and I will tear you apart!”

As more threats against him were made, Spider-Man felt his heart begin to beat faster as the rage built. “I’ve faced worse odds against bigger bads than your ugly mug. So how about you fight me without your backup dancers? That way I can kick your ass back to whatever hell you crawled out of! I’ll personally make sure you never get your hands on this kid again!”

The ground beneath Sombra began to tremble, the whites of his eyes turning a sinister green, further highlighting the blood red of his iris’. “You dare to challenge me man-to-man? Your bravery borders on insanity. Very well… LET US BATTLE TO THE DEATH!”

In his head, Spider-Man slowly began to regret his decision as the ground beneath him began to crack under the might of Sombra’s power. “Ok, maybe opening my mouth wasn't the best plan this time.” Nonetheless he didn't move an inch, standing ready to take on whatever was thrown at him. With a thought, Sombra recalled his sword, still embedded in the soul after his attempt to kill Flurry. The cold steel gleamed in the sunlight, its razor sharp edges poised to cut Spider-Man into ribbons if he made one mistake. Charging forward, Sombra raised his weapon high. His speed almost too much for the hero to keep up with. It looked as if Spider-Man was about to pay in kind for his surprise attack from before.

A bright light came between the two, yet did little to dismay Sombra’s attack. His blade came down, streaking through the air, only to ring out against something metal. As the light faded, everyone could see the tip of a glaive connecting with Sombra’s sword. They were also quick to see who was wielding it. “CELESTIA! GET OUT OF MY WAY!” Sombra roared out in anger against the sun princess as she stood between him and his quarry. The two mighty beings locked their weapons in a bind, refusing to give an inch of ground to each other while the soil beneath them cracked under their immense power.

“I believe it was me you wished to fight, Sombra. Don’t tell me you’re second guessing your plan now?” Celestia said in a rather demanding tone, trying to rile up her opponent, keeping his attention away from Spider-Man.

“NEVER!” Replied Sombra, his voice turning guttural and venomous as he tried to push her aside. Yet each time he would try and move her out of the way, she would respond by pushing back even harder. It was clear this Celestia wouldn't be so easily swept aside. Only a few feet away, Sombra’s allies looked on at the spectacle, unsure of their next move.

“If we strike now we can take her!” The cry from Starlight brought the others from their spellbound state, realising that the opportunity they had hoped for was right in front of them. As they tried to rush Celestia while her back was turned, Spider-Man shifted his position in order to place himself in their path. “Now, now. I believe this is a private dance. No third wheelers allowed.” Remembering how he humbled Sombra made the invaders pause for a moment, only for them to realise they still had the numbers.

“Out of the way, Spider-Man! You have meddled in our affairs once. Stand aside and we may consider sparing your life.” Nightmare Moon demanded, her voice sounding so similar to Luna it was quite off putting for Spider-Man. While his stance on the moon princess wasn't the best, he knew she had a good heart. The person before him had no such niceties, and was willing to harm the one who was supposed to be her sister. Even with the idea that he was sort of fighting Luna in his head, Spider-Man stood his ground. “And let you edgelord wannabes gang up on Sunbutt over there? Sorry, but my final answer will have to be no on that one.”

Nightmare Moon, Chrysalis and Tirek all prepared themselves, their years of battles allowing them to take stock of their situation. Starlight Glimmer on the other hand had no such experience, and her patience was wearing thin. “Get out of our way, otherwise I’ll throw you in a shallow grave right next to Twilight and her pathetic friends!” Her eye turning crimson red, Starlight rushed towards Spider-Man, her mind focused single-mindedly on her goal, no matter who she had to go through. As she lept towards Spider-Man, the costumed hero shifted his body only slightly, causing her barbaric charge to miss.

Starlight’s misery was far from over, as the same fist that had only moments before almost mutilated Sombra found its way into her own cheek, only with significantly less force. While she was spared the same damage as her teammate, it was still hard enough to send her several feet back, a metallic taste entered her mouth as blood poured in. Picking herself up, Starlight tried to shrug off the hit, only to fall on her behind. Her crimson eye gazed at Spider-Man with bitter rage for her pain. Only… she could see his own eyes through the lenses of his mask. Were they… crimson too?

“You talk shit about those ladies one more time, and I promise I’ll remove your other eye.” In an instant, Spider-Man’s entire demeanour had changed. Moments before he acted like some fool who ended up in the wrong place. Now Starlight was terrified to look at him, an air of menace now surrounding him. And did the air suddenly get warmer? Over her shoulder, Celestia noticed Spider-Man’s standoff, and could sense his change in attitude. “Spider-Man, I need you!”

Snapping out of his trance, and almost as if by instinct, Spider-Man retreated away from his opponents, only stopping when he was back-to-back with Celestia. “I’ve got you covered, Princess! What do you need?” With a mighty thrust, Celestia freed herself from the bind with Sombra, forcing him back, the dirt beneath him torn up as he attempted to steady himself. Celestia quickly turned back to see Spider-Man right behind her. “I can handle Sombra, but you must keep the others off me as best as you can. And I ask that you give it your all!”

Before him stood Nightmare Moon, Chrysalis, Tirek and Starlight, his Spider-Sense warning him of all four foes. Now that they stood before him, he knew these were the beings that situated themselves in the abandoned castle, preparing for this day. Who he had been worried about these past few days should he have to fight them. In the back of his mind, Spider-Man wondered once again what would happen if he gave into his anger. Yet he paid no attention to his fears, his eyes glowing a fiery red once again under his mask. Only one thing mattered now - Winning this fight. “They won’t get past me…” He swore, the crimson in his eyes growing deeper.

From behind the magic barricade, the others could do little except try and free themselves so that they could enter the battle and help their comrades. As she and Twilight attempted to dispel Starlight's handiwork, Luna could feel that old twitch in her mind. The desire to join the fight. And she would have to as soon as she could, as she knew the fate of Equestria would be decided today.

Author's Note

The battle for Equestria has finally arrived! All our players are in their places. The end has arrived... For this part of the story at least.

Episode 22 - A Hero Reborn

AVENGERS TOWER - THREE YEARS AGO

The training room rang out with the sound of metal ricocheting off a kevlar dummy, as Spider-Man attempted to once again perfect using Captain America’s famed shield. Though it seemed as if his technique was off. Many a time he had seen the First Avenger use his shield to knock out many Hydra agents, or deflect the blast from a weapon that would otherwise destroy a normal person. But Spider-Man himself couldn't seem to get the grasp of how to use it, his temperament turning sour with each failed attempt. “How do you do this all the time? I’m giving it all I’ve got and I just can’t seem to get it right!”

Captain America, or Steve Rogers as he was known as too, took up the shield and threw it forward. And as expected, it bounced from target to target before coming back to rest in his hands. “You use too much force in your throw. It's not about how strong you are. You gotta focus on the way you throw, then you can think about how hard you can throw it. Watch again.” Once more, Steve gave the shield a mighty throw, with it ricocheting even more times this attempt before it returned. Though each time there was a more distinct sound as the dummies struggled to withstand the added power.

“You make it look so easy.” Exclaimed a rather impressed Spider-Man, earning a chuckle from the Captain. “It's just practice, son. Thankfully, I’ve had a lot of it with this shield.” A few more throws and Steve was done demonstrating. Handing the shield back to Spider-Man, he took a break to observe the young hero in action. As he attempted to put what he had been shown into practice, Spider-Man began to wonder. “Did you ever get tired of all the killing? Even when it was Nazis you had to kill?”

The question caught Steve very much off guard. He had been asked many questions about his time in World War Two, but never one was he asked if he had any regrets. “It's different when you’re a soldier. You go into each day thinking about how many people you might have to kill today, or if you might get killed. But you’re different from me, Spider-Man. You’re not a soldier, and killing will never be a concern for you.” Despite how sure Spider-Man was that Steve was telling the truth, he couldn't help but worry that all his fears would still come true. “But what if it is one day? What if I have to kill to protect people?”

“That should never be a worry for you. I've seen you out there, always trying to avoid taking a life. You know how to hold back, even with those who might not deserve it. I guess there's a reason for that." Part of Spider-Man wanted to tell Steve who he was, everything he had been through so he could better understand. But enough people already knew without adding another to the list. So for now, he would have to keep it vague. “Someone close to me. I failed to save him. I had all the power to do it and I couldn't. Now I have to make sure I do whatever I can." Even though the young man before him wore a mask, Steve could see the regret behind it.

"It's an ambitious mission, to save everyone. The trouble is, you can't. Even your friend Superman can't be everywhere all at once, and he might just be the most powerful being on Earth." The mention of his friend made Spider-Man twitch slightly. It wasn't that he had hard feelings towards the Man of Steel, it was just difficult to not feel like he was always in his shadow. His mind then turned back towards what Steve had said. "Didn't you try and save everyone during the war?"

Memories began to flood back from a time long since gone for Steve, before he spent almost seventy years frozen in ice, when the world was ablaze in war. "I wanted so badly to join up and fight. I felt I owed it to my country and my fellow soldiers. And to the people who couldn't defend themselves. But times are different. The enemy comes from the stars, and they’re a lot more dangerous than Adolf Hitler ever was. And I'm not the only hero around."

Spider-Man began to imagine what things were like back then.
A time he had only read about in textbooks, or heard about.

"You know, my grandpa spoke about you alot. Even when his body failed him he still knew how to strike up a conversation. He said he would have followed you all the way from Normandy to Berlin if he could have." Steve couldn't help but chuckle under his breath, knowing what he did about Spider-Man. "If he's anything like you, he just might have beat us all there." While it was said as a compliment, Spider-Man could hear the tinge of negativity behind it. "You say that like it's a bad thing."

The laughter Steve had only moments before vanished, replaced by a more stern demeanour. "I don't doubt your conviction or courage. What I do question are your tactics. It takes more than brute force to win. Or to throw a shield; it takes planning to win a battle. If D-Day hadn't been planned the way it was, we might never have taken back Europe and won the war."

"I'm pretty sure the whole plan went out the window once you got on the beach." Spider-Man reminded him, thinking that the World War II veteran might have forgotten how the reclamation of Europe had begun. "It did. But the preparation, the secrecy? We had to keep our cards pretty close to the chest; we thought it through first. The strategy to get boots on those beaches is more important than just having them there.”

In the end, Spider-Man resigned himself. When it came to matters of the past, the guy who actually lived it would always hold the better argument. "Technique over strength? Is that the idea?" Once again, he tried to follow Steve's advice, focusing more on where the shield would go rather than how hard he threw it. It struck the first target, ricocheting off to the second before dropping to the ground. It was progress.

"Technique first. You want to hit all the targets at once, not just one of them. Not all of your fights will be one on one. And those fights won't be fair. In times like that, you have to think about how to take down multiple opponents at once." Once more, Steve took up the shield and hurled it, seamlessly bounding off all the targets in sight before it returned to him.

"Would definitely help against the Sinister Six." Lamented Spider-Man as the shield was handed back to him, along with a judgemental look from the Captain. "Exactly my point. You've already been in a situation where you've had to deal with a group of enemies. And while each one might not stack up to you normally, together they're more than capable of taking you down. I've seen the videos." Knowing that Captain America of all people had been watching him made Spider-Man feel a little self-conscious. "Soooo I could be better?"

A familiar tingling warned him something was coming. Quickly he raised the shield to block the incoming strike from Steve, only to have the legs swept out from underneath him. Humbled, Spider-Man started to get up, assisted by Steve. "You could be more careful. With your powers you should be untouchable. But you always make the mistake of putting your focus on one target when you have six to contend with. And even then, one target can become more dangerous than several. Always give it one hundred percent in a fight.”

EQUESTRIA - PRESENT DAY

It was easily the most intense Peter’s Spider-Sense had felt in some time. Though this was rightly so, given who he now faced. Starlight, Chrysalis, Nightmare Moon and Tirek all glared at him with malicious intent. Though he wondered how much of their ire was being aimed at Princess Celestia, given he stood back-to-back with her while she kept Sombra at bay. “Is this a staring contest now? Cause’ I’m pretty much cheating with the mask and all.”

“Enough of your bluster and move aside, insect! We have business with the Princess,"demanded Starlight Glimmer through gritted teeth, much to the annoyance of her teammates, who had started to become tired of her rather ghoulish outbursts. Villains with standards. Who knew?
Unbothered by the demands, Spider-Man held his position. “First off, it's arachnid, not ‘insect’;there’s a distinction. Two: I’m sorry, but the Princess can’t come to the phone right now. May I take a message?”

While the others tried to figure out a strategy on the spot, Starlight was beginning to see red, every thought consumed with murderous desire. Most of it was aimed specifically at Twilight, but she was beginning to find a small reservation for this annoying interloper. “You won’t be making any snide remarks after I’ve torn out your windpipe!”
As he normally would, Spider-Man took these sorts of threats and used them to irritate his opponents. “Wow, straight for the windpipe. Not the lungs? Heart? Liver? No wait, I need my liver.”

“You won't be needing ANYTHING after I kill you! Then I’ll gut Twilight infront of her preciou-” The wind was suddenly knocked from Starlights chest as Spider-Man closed the distance between them, his fist driving into her stomach. The impact wasn't enough to send her flying away, but the pain was excruciating. Falling to her knees, Starlight began to cough up blood. The others stood in shock at the speed in which Spider-Man moved on her, all still surprised by his sudden appearance and subsequent attack on King Sombra.

“I warned you about threatening Twilight and the others.” Rage filled Spider-Man's words as he towered over Starlight, his focus now entirely on her. Now that he had broken off, Chrysalis and Nightmare Moon moved in to strike while Spider-Man's attention was on their wounded comrade. Neither of their attacks connected as he had already moved in behind them, slamming an elbow into each of their backs. The ground beneath them caved-in as they were sent face first into the dirt. Before Spider-Man could carry on his assault, Tirek attempted to grab him, forcing the hero to move, lest he be snatched up in the Centaur’s grasp.

Nightmare Moon and Chrysalis were quickly back on their feet and in pursuit of Spider-Man, still keeping out of Tireks grasp. Having recovered from the blow she suffered, Starlight's anger began to rise. “Looks like you'll die first, Arachnid!” From her hands she conjured dozens of magical knives, all sharing the crimson glow of her aura. Her allies ceased their own attack, lest they be caught in the crossfire. With a thought she sent a maelstrom of magic metal hurtling towards Spider-Man, assured he would be skewered.

Even with his back turned, Spider-Man knew something was coming. Despite his brutish attacks earlier, his movements were fluid as he weaved through the barrage. Starlight was horrified to see the entire salvo had missed, though she was with little time to think about it as Spider-Man vanished from her sight, only to reappear right in front of her to once again strike. This time, the punch was aimed at her face. And unlike last time, she was sent reeling backwards several feet. A flash of green and blue appeared at either side of Spider-Man as Nightmare Moon and Chrysalis attempted to blindside him.

Once again he was much quicker, getting a speedy jab across the jaw of the Changeling Queen before moving on towards the Night Empress. Nightmare Moon was however much more experienced than most of her teammates, able to see the attack coming and move out of harm's way. Finding her footing, she pressed forward to resume her attack, only to have her vision taken away from her as something stuck to her eyes. “What in Equestria is this?! I cannot remove it! Such a cowardly tactic!”

“I can deal with him!”, roared Tirek as he approached, his hooves stomping into the ground. He was sure his sheer size alone would intimidate the hero, only to see Spider-Man running towards him at full speed. Aiming his web shooters, Spider-Man fired two strands to connect with one of Tireks legs, confusing the mighty Centaur. “If you were aiming for my eyes like you did her, you may want to aim higher!”

“Well then, it's a good thing I'm not aiming for your eyes!” Using the momentum of his run, Spider-Man leapt forward, circling himself around Tirek’s legs in one go. As soon as his feet touched the ground, he did the same again, his web shooters keeping a steady stream of webbing as it became clear what he was doing. “Could swear I saw this in a movie once. I think we all know which one!” One wrong step was all it took to bring Tirek tumbling down, a cloud of dust thrown into the air as he collided with the ground.

Not too far away, Sombra witnessed the four vs one fight play out, his eyes never leaving Spider-Man, almost as if he was studying him. “Seems your new friend is quite the fighter, Celestia. For one who isn't an Alicorn, his prowess is incredible. Perhaps I misjudged his capabilities.” While Celestia wished she could watch her new friend fight, and help him, her eyes never left Sombra, knowing full well how capable he would be.
“It would appear so. Looks like he's more than capable of keeping your cohorts occupied while I deal with you.”

Even though he was holding a conversation with Celestia, Sombra kept his eyes firmly on Spider-Man. Though he paid little attention to his comrades as they struggled to keep the threat to their plan contained. “They’ll serve their purpose. All I need is for this ‘Spider-Man’ to be distracted while I kill you.” Still readying herself for anything, Celestia contemplated going for a quick kill. However, she knew better than to assume Sombra would leave himself so open. “Then why haven't you made a move? Are you afraid to cross blades with me again?”

“Not as such. I would be a fool to just leap right into an attack. The Celestia of my timeline was formidable indeed. And you are her, with much more experience. And this… is a fight I want to savour.” Charging forward, Sombra went to lunge at Celestia, but missed as she gracefully moved to the side, blocking his attack as she did. As she moved, she whirled her weapon around, allowing her to utilise the butt of her glaive to strike Sombra in the back of the head.

“You'll have to do better than that, Princess.” Sombra chided as he swung his blade towards Celestia, who once again casually moved away from the attempt. “I give you one opportunity to surrender, before I make sure the next strike comes from the other end of my weapon.” Taking advantage of her style of weapon, Celestia pressed her attack, making quick jabs to test Sombra's defence. The Dark King held his ground, matching her speed and precision blow for blow.

Away from the battle, Twilight struggled to tear down the magical barrier that kept her and the others unable to help her friends. Sure enough, the power Starlight had obtained from the Alicorn Amulet had made her fearsome indeed. It felt as if the barrier itself was fighting her, trying to diminish her will. “Keep working, Twilight! If we can bring this barrier down at the right moment, we can move in and swarm Sombra and his allies.” As if sensing the plight of her fellow princess, Luna reminded Twilight of their mission, to keep her mind focused.

“Hopefully Pe-, Spider-Man can help Celestia long enough for us to get through!” Twilight said, making sure to correct herself as to not alert anyone else of Spider-Man's true identity. While she and her friends may have been aware of who was under the mask, it would be best if that information was kept in as small of a circle as possible. “I think he’ll manage ok, Twily. He almost took off Sombra’s jaw with a single blow. Your new friend is plenty strong.” Shining Armour's words offered some comfort as he rested a hand on Twilights shoulder. He was right; Peter was holding his own quite well. He just had to hold on for a little bit longer.

Having blinded Nightmare Moon for a few moments, Spider-Man turned his attention to the still conscious Chrysalis, who was in the midst of recovering from the punch he had delivered her moments ago. “So, you must be Queen Chrysalis? What's got you squadding up with these guys?” The tone of Spider-Man's question almost sounded like he was mocking the Changeling Queen for her choice of allies, which perhaps was partly his intention with everything she had done in the past day.

“A chance to expand my kingdom and save my people!” It was all she could growl out before she tried to attack Spider-Man again, her fists meeting only open air as her foe moved gracefully out of her reach, forcing her to try and close the distance yet again. She was left looking foolish every single time as Spider-Man would just move away from her a few feet, only to mock her all the while.

“So you couldn't have just asked for help? You either have to invade or kidnap? Or mind control; I almost forgot that one.” The ways in which the Changeling Queen had attempted to take power began to come back to her, bringing back memories from her failed attempt to take Canterlot. “I’ll do whatever is necessary! Why waste time when I can just take what I desire?” She snarled in reply while she tried in vain to land a hit on him. Every punch, every magical blast only found open air.

For a moment, Spider-Man stayed completely still, baiting Chrysalis to charge him in the hopes of a free shot. Before her punch could connect, her wrist was caught by a gloved hand. “I can tell. You even let King Edgelord try to kill a defenceless baby.” As he said those words, Spider-Man’s hand began to clamp down on Chrysalis’ wrist, her gut telling her to try and remove his hand from her as the pain increased with the pressure.

“That wasn't part of the plan!” Regret had found its way into the heart of the Changeling Queen as her wrist was being crushed. She was sure that she was about to have her bones broken or worse, when to her surprise Spider-Man relinquished his grip. Chrysalis backed away as much as she could, still pursued by her opponent.

“Aw, did someone get double-crossed? Curses, the inevitable nature of villain team-ups!” The mocking tone from Spider-Man wasn't missed by Chrysalis. Her body shaking with pain as she nursed her wrist. Her pain only served to make her angry.

“That will be the last time you lay your hands on me!” Festering in her own rage, Chrysalis allowed her guard to be dropped, leaving her wide open to attack, which came swiftly. A punch in her gut, and another to her face left her stunned, with the metallic taste of blood in her mouth. She looked across to her opponent, his eyes gleaming red like they had with Starlight Glimmer. “How about you walk away and I don’t put a hole in your sternum? You put Flurry through hell, and her parents almost saw her die. You’re the worst kind of scum imaginable.”

For a moment, Spider-Man’s jovial nature slipped away, replaced by something angry. Chrysalis could feel it. “It… wasn't the plan…” She so desperately pleaded, trying to justify her actions. Though it did little to calm the fire now building inside the masked stranger, as trickling flames appeared around his arms as he approached her. “That sounds like something you should have considered.” His voice sounded different, with more anger behind it now. And… Chrysalis could swear she heard a second voice?

Before the two could resume their fight, Nightmare Moon attempted to slice off Spider-Man’s head when he appeared distracted, materialising behind him in a blue glow. Her strike never finished, as she felt something slam into her stomach. Without even looking at her, Spider-Man had aimed his elbow to intercept her, throwing her back. As she recovered, Nightmare Moon took a deep breath, winded from her failed sneak attack. “How… how could you have seen me coming? You were unprepared, focused on another opponent. You should have fallen more than once today, and yet you slip away each time!”

“Let's just say I’m rather perceptive in a fight. An old friend taught me to keep my senses sharp in times like this. And with the way your four teammates are fighting, you aren't gonna last much longer.” His words were sure, even if full of arrogance. Had this fight gone any other way, Nightmare Moon would have said otherwise. But she knew the truth - the entire plan was going up in smoke because of one unknown variable. And while Celestia wasted little effort holding off Sombra, she and the others couldn't even deal with ONE costumed freak.

“You are strong. Had you not had such clairvoyance I would have passed you off as another Earth Clan member. But it's clear to me you are something more. I dare say you could match an Alicorn if given proper training. But that opportunity will never find you.” Sword stretched out before her, Nightmare Moon circled around her opponent, trying to find any opportunity to attack. But even when she was right behind him, it felt like a pair of eyes were still on her, always keeping track of her. “So you must be Nightmare Moon. Gotta say, I definitely prefer Luna. Then again, the original is always best.”

To have someone assume that she wasn't the better entity irritated Nightmare Moon to her core. While she might not have admitted it, part of her was always scared that Luna would resurface in her being. “I am Superior to Luna in EVERY WAY! She was weak, and more than willing to accept what I offered her!”
For the first time in centuries, Nightmare Moon was losing control; a very real fear had creeped into her heart. Perhaps Spider-Man could take advantage of this. “Are you trying to convince me, or yourself? As far as I can tell, she's the one more assured of herself right now.”

Enough was enough. “Chrysalis! Assist me in killing this pest!” Commanded Nightmare Moon, though the still weary Chrysalis seemed to be losing the spark for battle as things continued. The two women charged their quarry, the slashing of metal coupled with the hum of magic being fired. But no matter how much they tried, none of their attacks connected with their target. Either Spider-Man was blocking or dodging as if he was barely trying. Or he was getting better.

“He does not fight like an amateur.” Pondered Nightmare Moon as she tried to make her blade find its target. “Four of us have tried to put him down, yet we have all failed. Just what is he?” As she became more aggravated with the fight, Nightmare Moon's moves became more desperate. Her precise and thought out sword strikes from before were now wide and unwieldy, becoming so obvious that Spider-Man made little effort to dodge them. They were becoming more of a danger to Chrysalis than what they were to her enemy, forcing the Changeling Queen to pause her own attack, should she be felled by her own teammate.

Now was the perfect time for Spider-Man to keep pushing buttons. “Gotta say, for a centuries old beings, your fighting skills are sloppy.” The insults only made the Night Empress increase her ferocity, at the cost of any precision she may have had before. Her guard was so nonexistent that every slash left her wide open, allowing Spider-Man to get in a few punches. While they didn't have much power behind them, Nightmare Moon felt every hit. Yet it did little to stop her determination.
“I have had no need for combat! All of Equestria has bowed before me! Any resistance is put down!”

“So all your competition is dead or submitted? No one left to test yourself against? Then you just stopped caring altogether. No need to train when you're the best, right? Well, almost the best.” The insults from Spider-Man continued, as did his assault. While his attacks became less frequent, their power began to increase. Nightmare Moon grew evermore agitated by this uncouth stranger, who not only dared put his hands on her, but equally so dared to lecture her about how to do battle.

“I will not take slander from someone so young, and who has little concept of combat! I may not be able to see your face, but your attitude reeks of youth! You have seen too few moons to lecture me about how to fight!” Though she claimed otherwise, Nightmare Moon continued to be made to look like a fool by someone many times her junior. It was almost as if he wasn't even struggling to dodge her anymore, and only lingered just to infuriate her.
“Oh you’d be surprised by the things I’ve fought . Your better half has had a peek.” At this point, Spider-Man knew which buttons to press.

“I AM THE BETTER HALF!” Something snapped within Nightmare Moon, as a burst of speed allowed her to finally get her hands on her opponent. In a fit of anger she dropped her blade, using her free hand to begin beating into Spider-Man. Each hit was heavy, fueled by the resentment of her previous self. Much to her shock, her hand was caught while her other was grabbed by the wrist, forcing her to release her hold. The two began to struggle, with their strength seemingly even. The flames that Nightmare Moon had spotted on her foe’s arms had returned, now more prominent. But it was his eyes that caught her off guard the most.

One of her punches must have damaged one of the lenses on Spider-Man's mask, as Nightmare Moon could now see his eyes, unfiltered. Gone was the milky whiteness of his eyes, and whatever colour his irises might be. Instead his eyes were a pure, blood red. She wasn't sure why, but the Night Empress felt a cold shiver run up her spine. “What in Equestria are you?!” Instead of words, a low growl escaped Spider-Man's mouth, followed by him headbutting her, the force of which sent her reeling back towards her comrades. Something wet could be felt on her forehead. A quick wipe from her hand showed that she was bleeding.

“Me? Wounded? By this barbarian?! I'll remove your head before the day is over, Spider-Man!” Calling her sword back to her, Nightmare Moon prepared herself to charge her opponent once again, his pupiless eye still fixed upon her. Though she wouldn't say it, his gaze began to unnerve her somewhat. Like she was looking at something unnatural. “He reminds me of something from the Everfree. Or a creature spawned from the depths of Tartarus itself. And I will kill him like I have every other abomination!”

Before she could move, a giant hand fell before her, blocking her path. “Tirek! What is the meaning of this?!” The centaur had been able to free himself from his webbed stumble and was now back in the fight. Though his defeat earlier had humbled him, making him even more cautious now.
“You are overcome with anger, Nightmare Moon. And it is clear that it doesn't serve you well in battle. Might it be best to reserve yourself in this fight? We can't afford a mistake with the odds not in our favour anymore.”

“Quite right, Lord Tirek.” Taking a few deep breaths, Nightmare Moon was able to calm herself down, her wounds healing as her anger subsided. Chrysalis and Starlight flanked her as Tirek stood behind them. It was now back to one against four, but the group of villains had taken some war wounds along the way, their pride in tatters. While she didn't say it out loud, Chrysalis had grown weary of the fight as the group's chances for victory slipped away. She gazed upwards, catching the eye of Tirek, sharing the same look of concern. Though they couldn't speak, enough was said.

“It would seem you are right, Spider-Man. Too long have I been without a proper challenge.” A now restrained Nightmare Moon called out to her foe as she began to limber up, trying to work muscles that hadn't been used in centuries. As if to respond, Spider-Man started to stretch out his own body right in front of them, the finer points of his physique showing through his skin tight suit. “I'm still working off the dust myself. Don't worry, I'll get there.”

“As if we would give you the opportunity. Lord Tirek, squash this spider under your heel, please.” Commanded Nightmare Moon, to which the centaur replied. “With pleasure.”
The titanic body of Lord Tirek trampled its way right towards Spider-Man, the ground caving way with each step. With all his might, the great centaur brought his front hoofs down towards his foe. The battlefield fell silent for a moment as everyone wondered if this was the end for Spider-Man. To their shock, one of Tirek’s hoofs never touched the ground, caught by Spider-Man as he made little effort to stop himself from being crushed, one hand being enough.

“Unfortunately for you, I’m more sturdy than the average spider!” With still only one arm, Spider-Man stepped forward. Tirek was unable to stop him as he was forced back, his hooves grounding up dirt as he still attempted to crush his opponent.
“How… How can you be this strong?!” With a thrust of his body, Spider-Man sent the colossal body of Tirek into the air like he weighed nothing at all, his body crashing down into the treeline where he had emerged from, his weight crushing the trees and kicking up dust.

“Chrysalis, Starlight. We must coordinate our moves if we are to win.” The three villains clustered closer together after seeing the largest of their number being tossed away like a rock. All three of them were now a little more fearful of the man that now stood across from them.
“Surely you can win on your own?” Chrysalis cautiously asked Nightmare Moon, knowing that the skill and power of the Night Empress far surpassed her own.
“Perhaps, but I will not risk it, even for my pride. There is something about him. A heat radiates from his body. And when I struck him it only grew hotter. This one thrives on combat. My sister has found quite the ally.” Her words only caused the fear inside Chrysalis to grow, a fear already crippling.

“So he's a dangerous one?” It took a few moments for Nightmare Moon to ponder the Changeling Queen’s question.
“Perhaps even more dangerous than Celestia. Sombra was right. My sister will not dare risk her full power to wipe us out. But this one… his raw might will be the end of us if we do not stop him!” Her words were enough for Chrysalis to fully sink into the pit of fear she had opened for herself. As her eyes fell on Spider-Man, her gaze locked with his, and she felt death looming over her.

Just across from them, Sombra was trading strikes with Celestia, the two ancient beings displaying great mastery with their choice of weapons. While he may have been holding his own, the dark king knew that the sun princess was only one wrong move away from putting him down. “Your strikes are sharp, Celestia. Heavy. Every block I feel, my arms ache. Such glorious battle! I haven't felt this invigorated in centuries!”

“At least you’ll be happy when I run you through!” Another flurry of jabs from Celestia forced Sombra back ever further, his instincts kicking in as multiple dark tendrils sprouted from his back to compensate for his lack of defence. Each tendril disappeared as it took what would have been a death blow should Celestia hit her mark. One even tried its chance to catch her off guard, narrowly missing her. “I do hate to mark that pretty face of yours.” Growled Sombra.

“Good. Cause you can’t.” Declared Celestia, throwing herself at Sombra with seemingly reckless intent. A wide strike cam, aimed at her neck, only to be blocked by the long handle of her weapon. Sombra could only watch as Celestia's fist found its mark in the centre of his face. A grim sound of bone breaking echoed across the battlefield, a flow of blood seeping from his now deformed features. Despite the pain, Sombra was able to move away from Celestia before she could finish the job, but only just. The sun princess took a defensive stance once again, ready for the next attack.

“You cannot defeat me alone, Sombra. Surrender and your end will be swift.” Even with unimaginable pain coursing through his body, Sombra refused to back down, his magical healing repairing the immense damage as it had done earlier. Even with his face back to normal, the sting had yet to subside. The one thing his magic was unable to do was deal with the pain from his injuries, and he had taken two severe hits so far today.

Behind the barrier, Luna looked on in amazement at the might of her older sister, but lamenting her own capabilities. “It's been so long. I had almost forgotten how powerful my sister is. Only now she is much stronger.” Twilight looked at her fellow princess with concern. She had seen this same doubt months ago with the Tantabus, and knew she couldn't let it fester this time.

“You have that same strength, Princess Luna. You are sisters after all. If she can do it, so can you. And if Spider-Man can find his inner strength, then what's stopping you from doing the same?!” She was right. Of course she was right. It was Twilight after all. Luna looked to the other battle going on, towards Spider-Man. The young man she had deemed useless and cowardly now stood his ground against four powerful beings, while she stood here beginning to feel sorry for herself. Again. “All of you stand back! Now is not the time for care! This barrier will fall… NOW!” The markings across Luna's body began to glow, their aura flowing from her before it exploded outwards.

Cracks began to form on the surface of Starlight's barrier, growing ever larger until the dome-like structure shattered. The villains looked on in shock now that their plan was sure to fail. “How could she do that? You said Luna would never have it in her! That she was a weakling!” Starlight chastised Nightmare Moon, the Night Empress almost amazed by the power her former self exuded. What she began to fear was the confidence Luna now seemed to possess, her gleaming sword now aimed towards the Night Empress. “Nightmare Moon! I believe we have a score to settle!”

Suddenly everyone's attention began to split. No longer was Spider-Man the villain's only concern. “I couldn't agree more, Luna!” The two beings, two sides of the same coin, broke ranks and advanced on one another, a crack of thunder from the sky almost signalling the start of their duel. “All troops, stand guard around the town! Defend the people at all costs!” As commanded, the soldiers of the Royal Guard and Crystal Empire formed up, shields rattling together as they lined up in a defensive wall. Beside him, a panicked Cadence surveyed the battlefield, hoping to find a sign of her daughter. “Flurry… We have to find Flurry!” As if waiting for the right moment, Flurry Heart appeared in a bright flash, landing into the arms of her distressed mother.

“Oh my precious girl! We thought we were about to lose you!” The three embraced, relieved they were all back together. If only for a moment, as Cadence handed the still terrified Flurry to Shining. “I'll handle Chrysalis. Take Flurry, stand with your men. I'm going to get even for our family.” Even after knowing her for years, marrying her and having a baby with her, Shining Armour had never seen the look his wife had in her eyes. “What do you mean, Cadence?”

“You know exactly what I mean!” She snapped back, almost terrifying the experienced Captain of the Royal Guard. A still shaken Flurry nuzzled into her fathers chest, prompting him to hold her ever tighter. “It's gonna be ok, Flurry. Mamma will handle it.” Before her exchange with Luna could begin, Nightmare Moon gave what could be her final orders to the others. “Chrysalis, you have your quarry. As do you, Starlight. It is now open warfare.” Of the two, Starlight was the most elated to hear that she could now freely battle her nemesis.

“FINALLY! TWILIGHT! You’re all mine now!” A still cautious Twilight began to walk towards the battlefield, only to be blocked by her friends. “We already told you, you’ll have to get by us first!” Rainbow Dash, alongside Applejack, stood at the head of the pack, ready to make a move should she have to. “No! I’ll face her alone.” Twilight's words sounded more like an order than a request as she pushed through her friends, their words of concern brushing off her as she moved towards Starlight. Only the firm hand of Applejack kept her back for a few moments. “Twi, look at her! She's a dozen apples short of a bushel. You really wanna fight her?”

The Princess of Friendship was apprehensive to answer, unsure of how ready she was for this. “Yes. Look at her. The amulet might be amplifying her magic, but as Adagio told us, it's killing her too. She might not have much longer left. I can hold her off till she burns out.” That was what she told them at least, but even Twilight was unsure of how well she would do in a fight like this, against someone so full of hate for her.

“You aren't thinking of trying to save her, are you?” Knowing her friend too well, Rainbow Dash asked the logical question. The girls expected some hopeful words from Twilight, but the look in her eyes told them what they needed to know before she said anything. “I don’t think there's anything left to save.” For the first time, her friends saw utter hopelessness in Twilight's eyes.

Tirek gazed around the battlefield noticing that everyone had a dance partner save for him, except for the costumed hero that was just within his vision. “Which leaves you with me. I have to say you drew the short straw here. Emphasis on short.” Even though Spider-Man had to admit to himself that Tirek was vastly taller than he was, he wasn't exactly scared of the centaur. “Oh please, I’ve fought a guy that eats planets for fun, and he had to be a dozen times your size.” While Tirek had seen many things in his long life, even he would admit he was perplexed by the idea of something even bigger than he. “No beings like that exist in Equestria!”

“Lucky you.” No sooner had he finished talking that Spider-Man sprung into action, landing a heavy hit on Tireks chest, forcing him away from the rest of the battlefield. “Might as well keep the big guy occupied, let the others handle things. Gotta say, those lessons from Cap really paid off today.” Despite his size, Tirek was still plenty fast. If not for his Spider-Sense, Spider-Man was sure he would have taken a few hits here and there. Thanks to it however, Tirek was unable to land a hit on him, which irked the gigantic centaur something fierce.

Though it had only been a few weeks since her trip to other timelines, Starlight felt like she had been waiting an eternity for the chance to kill Twilight, even though she had gotten to do just that with another version of her most hated enemy. But she knew even back then that it wasn't the same. But now her time had come. “So Twilight, what shall it be? Beheading? Disembowelment? Or should I obliterate you completely?”
If Twilight had any sympathy left, it was chipped away by each grotesque way Starlight wanted to end her life. She was also beginning to lose any patience she may have had as well. “None of the above. I think you’ll find I’ll be walking away from this battle, Starlight.”

A predictable answer, but one Starlight had expected. In her head it would all play out like it did last time. Twilight would put up a fight, lose, then Starlight would gut her in front of everyone. It was all perfect. “I’ve killed you before, Twilight. I’ll do it again.” The crimson glow of the Alicorn Amulet coursed through her body, turning her eye the same shade once more. Perhaps it was due to everything that had transpired that day, but Twilight looked unimpressed with the display. “Was this other me an Alicorn?”

It took a moment for Starlight to understand the question, perhaps even wondering why it even mattered. In her mind it would end like it did last time, a ball of energy building in her hand to launch. “No. It was so easy it was almost pathetic.” The fiery red blast flew towards its target, creating an explosion as it seemingly hit its target. As the smoke began to disperse, Starlight was horrified to see a lavender dome had been conjured, Twilight safe and untouched inside. “There’s where you miscalculated.”
The Princess of Friendship spoke with a confidence she rarely called upon, sounding almost like her peers. It was a little unnerving.

“But… I should be stronger!” Cried out Starlight, trying to rationalise how her attack had failed. In a fit of panic she hurled multiple smaller bursts, each deflecting off the shield. Twilight countered by dropping the shield at the right moment and throwing an attack of her own. Starlight caught the attack, but only at the last second. It took a great deal of her strength to hold it back. She tried to recover, only to have several smaller bolts hit her directly, each feeling like a small blade had pierced her skin.

Twilight had made sure she had an opening for a smaller attack. While she wasn’t as experienced as the other princesses, she had been in enough battles by now to have some idea of strategy. “You have raw power, but you have no clue how to utilise it. I’ve spent most of my life being trained for the day I’d become an Alicorn, even if I didn't know it. I earned my power. You just got a boost.” Slowly, Starlight regained her bearings after the surprise attack. Though she wasn't injured, she still felt the pain from those bolts of magic. And it was more than enough to get under her skin. “It's called the “Alicorn” Amulet, you preachy cow! It makes me just as strong as you are!”

Another flash of red manifested from Starlight, this time creating a wave that flowed across the battlefield towards Twilight, who used her own magic to counter, dissipating the attack. Weeks of planning, many more months of simmering in her own rage had led Starlight to this moment. now she was losing to the woman she so desired dead. Twilight was making sure this wouldn’t be an easy fight. “I'm sorry, Starlight. But you come to my home, kidnap my niece and threaten the lives of my friends and family. I won't be taking it easy on you!”

At the treeline of the Everfree forest, Tirek was trying in vain to knock Spider-Man out the air, the hero using the tall trees as an anchor to swing from while staying in view of Ponyville. While Tirek was big enough to push the trees away from him, his maneuverability was still compromised, with Spider-Man taking full advantage of his surroundings. “You know, I could swing here all day if I wanted to, and you still couldn't catch me. Why don't you just make things easy and surrender? You’ve not exactly been all that scary to me, big guy.”

“Surrender? I might as well throw myself into the pits of Tartarus! Anything would be better than being confined in a void of nothingness again!” The centaur continued to grab around in desperation, even firing off beams of magic from his horns in an attempt to hit his target. “Keep at it, big guy. Maybe someday you’ll be able to hit the broadside of a barn. But right now? Your aim kinda sucks.” Though Tirek had been keeping the most calm the entire battle, even his patience had begun to run out. Several wide, but desperate swipes took down most of the nearby trees. A chorus of wood smashing into each other singing out.

“How good is my aim now?!” The mighty centaur roared out, certain his unorthodox choice of attack would have caught his opponent off guard. He was to be disappointed, as before his eyes Tirek saw Spider-Man fade into view, moving swiftly from tree to tree. Next thing he knew, he felt a heavy impact across his jaw, his vision became cloudy, and he quickly lost consciousness. The other combatants more than took notice when the body of Tirek smashed into the ground, his groans of pain all that could be heard from him. A victorious Spider-Man could be spotted standing on his head.

“Well I hope they have good dental in Hell. It is Hell, right? Tartarus and all that. Oh yeah, you’re out cold, so this is a one-sided chat now. Soooo… I think I’ll go pick a fight with your friends over there. You just sleep tight, ok.” With one of the villains down, Spider-Man could now focus on helping the others with their battles. Scoping the other conflicts, his eyes fell on Sombra and something called to him. Like it was the Dark King most of all that he should fight. One jump later and Spider-Man landed right next to Celestia, the sun princess still on guard even with back up arriving.

“I see you have dealt with Tirek quite swiftly.” Sombra kept a very keen eye on Spider-Man, his intrigue in the hero growing steadily ever since he arrived. His attention was still with Celestia at the same time, knowing that now would be a prime opportunity for her to go for a finishing blow. She however remained vigil, while Spider-Man acted with seemingly much less caution.
“Well he was kinda a big target. You on the other hand, I have to hit a little harder.” It was a threat Sombra knew wasn't a bluff. He recalled the pain from having his jaw almost removed, and would never feel that pain again if he could.

“Both of you, fighting me at the same time. Not exactly fair, is it?” Sombra wouldn't admit it, but his unease of the situation was ever growing. What had started off as an easy victory was now turning into a slow defeat. And not a single one of his foes were dead yet. “You should have considered a fair fight before you attempted to murder a child!” Celestia's eyes burned with contempt, her mind working through all the ways to bring this fight to a close now that it was two against one. Though all of them relied on Spider-Man knowing her strategies, which of course he didn't. She was certain they would find a way regardless.

“You make a good point. I've set the terms of this encounter, so I might as well stick to them.” With a glee that reeked of malice, Sombra raised his free arm, taking aim towards Ponyville, his eyes never leaving his opponents. He then sent out a maelstrom of fire careening towards the town. Each building hit was obliterated, shards of splintered wood thrown across like shrapnel. Underneath, the cries of the cowering townsfolk were drowned out by the explosions.

Closer to the battle, the girls huddled behind any available cover, though even they weren’t fully protected from the devastation. Chips of wood and rock cut through their skin, making them cry out in pain. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash instinctively used their wings to cushion the damage to themselves and the others, but at the cost of their fragile feathers being singed and torn. The cries of her friends forced Twilight to break off from her fight with Starlight.

“Girls! Hang on, I’m co-” A hand around her throat stopped Twilight before she could get any further. She turned to see the horrifying visage of Starlight right in front of her, her one eye bloodshot.

“You aren't going ANYWHERE!” The two began to struggle with each other, Twilight trying to escape from Starlight's twisted grasp, desperate to get to her friends. “They have nothing to do with this, Starlight!” It was well known that Twilight was easy to annoy, and easier to anger. But when it came to the safety of her friends, she had discovered a new level of wrath, her fists impacting Starlight's face. Though this only served to increase her rage towards the Princess of Friendship.

“They have EVERYTHING to do with this! Without you six, I would have my dream, my world, MY KINGDOM!” The back of her hand found Twilight, the sound of skin meeting each other at high speed. The same hand came back and slapped her just as viciously, the sting of pain shocking Twilight to her core. She was rarely in a fight like this, so pain was all but foreign to her. Her determination however couldn't be stopped as she continued to grapple with Starlight. “Then punish me for it, not them!”

As her anger grew, Twilight’s punches became less and less panicked, and soon her form grew better. Each punch she traded with Starlight stung the fallen Unicorn Clanswoman and drew blood. But this only seemed to make her stronger. “I’m about to! The more you lose, the happier I feel!” The two women, so deep in hatred for each other, continued to trade blows. Gone was any elegance of a battle of magical prowess, the fight devolving into a slugfest. “There's no point trying to reason with you, is there?” Some part of Twilight still wanted to reason her way out of this, rather than go on with the brutish methods she was using.

“Not really. So I would prefer it if you gave up and died already.” Starlight growled back, her hands trying to wrap themselves around Twilight’s throat. Her tactics were growing desperate and barbaric, the reality of the situation sinking in. Unfortunately for her, Twilight's own determination was still strong, able to pry herself free and deliver a solid kick to Starlight's chest, strong enough to force her opponent off and away from her.

The kick had knocked the wind out of Starlight, forcing her to catch her breath. She noticed however that she was struggling to breathe at times. Was one of her lungs damaged? No. She would never accept that she could be hurt by Twilight again. Even as she tried to get to her feet, she could feel herself growing weaker. Her lungs felt like she was breathing in volcanic ash, making her gasp for clean air. Something was sapping her strength, robbing her of her means to fight. And then it struck her. “The Amulet! I’ve used it for too long!”

Now Starlight had to act fast. Her hope for revenge now came with a time limit. “Unfortunately for you, I have no intention of dying today, and I will not allow more harm to come to my friends! You want to kill me Starlight? Then you’ll have to earn it!”

Sombra stood reinvigorated, the flames of Ponyville almost soothing for him. The sight of destruction always did calm him. “Intriguing. This is the second time I have seen Ponyville in flames. And now that the multiverse is open to me; it will not be the last!”
A horrified Celestia stood speechless, praying to whoever would listen that everyone in Ponyville was ok. “If even a single innocent life has been lost, Sombra…” The markings on Celestia’s body began to glow, almost as if the very sun resided inside her. Though even this show of force wasn't enough to concern Sombra.
“I told you before, Celestia: if you would not surrender, then your kingdom would be reduced to ashes. Starting with Ponyville.”

“You twisted bastard!” Taking no care for any strategy, Spider-Man charged towards Sombra at full speed, the dark king expecting to thrust his blade into the hero at the last moment. Much to Sombra’s shock, his enemy dove beneath his strike, leaving himself wide open. Same as earlier, Spider-Man put all of his strength into his attack, sure that it would knock Sombra back. The king had readied himself for the punch, hoping to stand his ground. The result was Spider-Man’s fist going through his chest, viscera gushing through the exit wound. Sombra’s cry of agony brought a halt to the other battles going on, everyone staring horrified at what appeared to be a lifeless Sombra and his killer.

“Spider-Man… What have you done?” Lamented Celestia as she watched black blood drip onto the grass. Not too far away, Fluttershy’s own blood ran cold at the sight. “Peter… No…” The other girls looked on at what had just transpired, horrified by the idea their friend had killed Sombra. “There's no way. Peter wouldn't do that. Would he?” Rainbow Dash quizzed the others as she was still on edge, ready to intervene in Twilight's fight with Starlight. Nobody had the heart to answer, save Fluttershy. “No! I don’t believe he’d kill anyone!”

“I… I didnt think…” Spider-Man was beginning to panic, terrified at the idea he may have just ended someone's life out of anger. Before he could remove his fist from Sombra’s body however, he was grabbed by two hands, preventing him from moving away. He could also feel something else begin to clamp around his wrist, further holding him in place. To his shock, the once seemingly lifeless Sombra stood up straight, his eyes burning with rage. “Twice this day I have been wounded by you, Spider-Man. And if I were anyone else I would be dead. Perhaps the one I should be trying to kill, is YOU!”

Between Sombra holding on, and the wound healing around his hand, Spider-Man was routed in place, completely helpless. All he could do was watch as his opponent wound up a free hand, landing his strike right into the elbow of Spider-Man’s right arm. The shrill snapping sound was more than audible, as was the cry of agony that escaped from the young man. But his punishment was far from over, as Sombra relinquished his grip, only to sink his fist into Spider-Man's stomach. The hero flew back as Sombra withdrew his grasp, hurtling into the nearby treeline, his flight halted as he smashed into the thick stump of a nearby tree.

“Perhaps I overerestimated you, Spider-Man.” Sombra gloated quite gleefully, turning his attention back towards Celestia. The two readied themselves to attack, however both were shocked to see Spider-Man get back on his feet, clutching his now broken arm. A series of quite sickening snaps could be heard as his arm contorted back into place. In a matter of seconds, Spider-Man was moving his arm again like nothing had happened. “Don't count me out just get, Grimace. I'm just getting warmed up!”

Rather than become irritated by this, Sombra could feel something he hadn't felt in centuries - a burning passion for a good fight. “Good… VERY good! Perhaps a worthy opponent after all!”
No sooner had he healed and Spider-Man was already back in the fight, getting in a few quick punches before Sombra could bring his guard back up. Celestia returned to battle as well, testing Sombra’s defence while he tried to fend off the costumed hero at the same time.

Not too far away, Twilight was keeping her attention on Starlight, and at the same time trying to see what kind of condition Ponyville was in. All she knew was that much of the town had been annihilated, the townspeople trapped underneath their homes and businesses. “Focus on me, Twilight! Unless you want to die in front of your friends!” Screamed Starlight, taking keen notice of her opponents' divided attention. Close by, Twilight's friends were still recovering from the aftermath of Sombra's devastation, their bodies covered in cuts from the debris.

“We gotta help her!” Rainbow Dash cried out as she readied herself to charge forward into the fight, only to be stopped by Applejack. “We can't! Not with Ponyville burnin to the ground! People will start dyin if we don't get them out.” Around them, the inferno created by the burning buildings threatened to consume anything that was left, including the townsfolk now trapped below.

“Are we sure it's even safe?” Pinkie Pie rightly asked, her baker's attire cut and burned along with her frizzy pink hair. In amongst the inferno, the girls could just make out the screams of those now facing the end of their lives. And Applejack wasn't keen to leave them to their fate. “They'll either burn alive or suffocate! We gotta do somethin!” Everyone was trying their hardest to think of a plan, time not on their side. Unsurprisingly it was Rainbow Dash that was the first to spring into action. “Alright! Fluttershy and I can start grabbing clouds, see if we can douse the flames.” Usually the pink haired Pegasus Clanswoman wouldn't be so gusto to act like a hero, but today was different.

The makings of a plan were in place, which was more than what they had a few moments ago, which Al’s bolstered Applejack's confidence significantly. “Sounds good! Pinkie and I can start movin’ the rubble. Rarity, can ya lead people out town? Take ‘em to the farm, out of reach.” The normally prim and proper fashionista looked rearing to go in her task. “Of course!” The five girls briefly hugged before getting to their tasks. “Alright ladies, let's get to it!” Declared Applejack, finding the nearest building to wait for the Pegasi to do their part.

In the middle of her scuffle, Twilight could spot the girls doing what they could to help, a wellspring of pride building inside her. And her desire to protect them was ever growing. “Looks like my friends can handle themselves. Meaning I can put all my efforts into stopping you!” A grin emerged across Starlight’s bruised face, her teeth covered in blood. “Finally! I might actually enjoy killing you now!” She shrieked out before casting more spells, this time a bolt of red lightning, which Twilight more than easily deflected, countering with a powerful shockwave, the force of which threw Starlight back.

“I've had just about enough of you threatening to kill me. If this is what you want, Starlight, then I guess I'll respond in kind.” The timid tone Twilight had at the start of the fight was long gone, now replaced with a seriousness fitting of her title. Starlight sharply got to her feet, ready to continue the fight, only to notice her breathing had become even more ragged than before. “No! I need more time. Even if all I do today is kill HER…” An increasingly desperate Starlight hurled bolts of red fire with what little might she had left. They proved to have little effect as Twilight brushed them off with minimal effort, only for her to fire back with her own, catching Starlight off guard.

The impact of the blast was heavy, sapping whatever strength Starlight had left. “This… wasn't how it was supposed to end!” Her mind still raced with thoughts of revenge, every impure thought giving her boundless strength, only for it to be taken away a moment later. Her time really was running out.
“After you tortured my family, my friends, and your constant threats, this was the ONLY way it would end! I will not allow anymore harm to come to those I love!” Twilights words were angry, vengeful, brimming with hatred. An emotion she herself never thought she was capable of. Starlight was certain all of it was bluster, an emotional outburst from the goody two-shoes princess.

“And are you ready to kill me to stop me?!” As if in response to Starlight’s question, Twilight conjured a small dagger from her magic. The sight of it horrified Starlight to her core, as its appearance almost mirrored that of the one the other Twilight had used to remove her eye. Starlight hurriedly got to her feet, ready to continue the fight. Once she made eye contact with her opponent, her determination began to burn out. No longer was she looking at Twilight, Princess of Friendship.

She was looking at Princess Twilight Sparkle. “I will do what I must.”

A few feet away, Queen Chrysalis spotted her comrade’s dire situation, and was ready to intervene. While her hatred for Twilight didn't burn as brightly, she wouldn't have minded having a shot at killing the Princess of Friendship. As she tried to get close, something flew past her, just skimming the skin on her cheek. Blood could be felt trickling out, anger filling her being as she wondered who would dare try and surprise her. Her rage turned to fear as her eyes fell upon Princess Cadence, her bow ready to fire as another arrow was nocked in place.

“Cadence, you must believe me! I didn't intend for Flurryheart to come to harm!” A gust of wind flew past the Changeling Queens head, and another cut formed on her skin. Cadence's arrow may not have hit dead on, but that wasn't her plan. No. The Princess of Love was not here right now. Chrysalis now faced a mother. One she had caused so much pain. “Do you really think I care what you say to me?! You abducted my daughter and left her at the mercy of that MONSTER! I tried to forgive you for usurping my wedding, I REALLY tried! But now I am done trying to be the caring, forgiving one! Leave Equestria NOW, or I'll kill you where you stand! That is a mothers promise!”

“I believe you. But could you really leave someone else's children motherless? My poor, poor Changelings would be-” Her words were cut off by a searing pain in her abdomen. Looking down, she was shocked to find one of Cadence's magic arrows had penetrated her skin, blood leaking from the wound. Desperately she tried to remove the arrow, only to find it burned her hands to do so. Only after a glance did she realise that the arrow was made from magic, tingling with the baby blue aura she knew belonged to Cadence, who at this moment was preparing another in her bow. “I'm sure they'll survive. They are not my concern.”

The utter contempt from the Princess of Love was enough to make Chrysalis realise that perhaps she had gone too far this time. If things had gone differently then she could have had what she wanted. But it wouldn't be today. Or ever if she fell here and now. “I will not die here, Cadence!” The distance between the two women who had so much history was mere feet apart. Even a novice archer could kill Chrysalis at that moment if they wanted to. But Cadence was no novice. “Then return home, while you still can. Abandon this fight, or I WILL kill you!”

“Even you can't find it in you to kill me, Prince-” Once more, Cadence's arrow found its mark, right in Chrysalis' shoulder. A perfectly aimed shot by all accounts, and Chrysalis herself knew this. Looking down, she saw blood ooze from the wound, the magic arrow burning her skin as it refused to dissipate again. The draw of Cadence's bow could be heard, another arrow nocked into position. “The next one will be in your heart…”

There were dozens of things Chrysalis could say to get herself out of this, to put Cadence off her guard. But she knew none of them would work. The only options she had were to retreat or die. “We will meet again, Cadence.” The Queen of the Changelings struggled to regain her footing, meeting Cadence eye-to-eye. At this distance she could try and disarm her opponent, but with Cadence primed to fire it would be a death sentence.

“If I see you in these lands EVER again, I will kill you. Without question.” Her threat was true. Normally someone like Cadence would bluff and make pretend. But not today. Today, Cadence was a mother first, and a monarch later. Nothing would get in the way of a mother defending her child. Chrysalis could see it in her eyes. “I guess we'll see when the day comes. Farewell for now.” Even as she left the battle, Cadence kept her bow trained on Chrysalis the entire time, knowing she could make the shot if need be.

In the midst of her own battle, Starlight noticed the Changeling Queen taking off, bitter rage building at the sight of this desertion.“Chrysalis, you coward! Get back here or I'll kill you myself!” Her anger at her fleeing teammate left Starlight open, a blast of lavender energy hitting her in the back. “Focus on me, Starlight! Unless you want to die in front of your friends! Or are they really your friends?” Twilight's words were cold, just as cold as when Starlight had spoken them earlier, though with a much greater degree of malice. “You think it's funny, turning my words on me?!”

“No, actually. I just find it ironic.” It was clear that any sense of hilarity Twilight may have found in this situation was long gone. She couldnt find it in herself to laugh about what she had said inwardly. Starlight wasn't the only one to take notice of Chrysalis’ retreat. The emerald eyes of Luna and Nightmare Moon had kept watch on the other battles, with the former’s confidence being bolstered with every victory her allies achieved. “Your list of allies grows short, Nightmare Moon.” An eager Luna darted forward, almost catching her other self off guard as their swords clashed, the steel creating sparks. The Night Empress hadn't expected such resistance, knowing what she did about Luna so intimately.

“They were the weak ones. And with the knowledge of Starswirls time spell, I can freely return to my own timeline when I wish.” The two continued to clash, with Nightmare Moon increasing her own ferocity. But she was finding out very quickly that, just like with Spider-Man, a one-on-one battle with someone her equal wasn't in her favour. It didn't help that this version of Luna seemed more sure of herself, never holding back, always being on the attack. “You do not seek to rule in this timeline?” Luna was curious as to why her counterpart had no interest in taking over the same way the others did. It seemed she only had a set goal in mind.

“Of course not. All my energy must be centred on my own world. I only agreed to this pact to have a chance to kill you. To prove that I am the superior version of us!” A burst of speed found its way into Nightmare Moon's next flurry of strikes, her blade sweeping through the air. Luna however was prepared, her defence never faltering. “And how is that plan going?” It was the same arrogance that Spider-Man had displayed moments ago. Nightmare Moon could almost hear his words come from Luna. Whoever that masked stranger was, Luna clearly thought highly of him. “Do not become so self-assured, Luna. Celestia is too busy to help you. As is your new friend.”

“At least I have a sister to watch my back. You betrayed yours long ago. How does it feel to be truly alone?” Not only was there this newfound confidence in herself, but now a newfound bond with Celestia? It was apparent that this Luna had overcome everything that had brought Nightmare Moon into existence. Not that she cared. “Silence! I am Empress of all Equestria! My night is eternal, as is my reign!” Anger once again became the driving force behind her attacks, each swing predictable and easy to manoeuvre around.

Luna, however, knew better than to let her guard down. Even if Nightmare Moon wasn't at her best, she was still an Alicorn. “We shall see how long your reign lasts, after I separate your head from your neck. I honestly expected a better duel from you. But Spider-Man is correct: you have left your fighting prime behind.” Luna pushed her assault again, the Night Princess striking hard and fast to keep her opponent off balance and on the defensive. True to her skill, Nightmare Moon kept pace with her other self. But barely. Her bravado never faltered, even as she struggled.

“Why would I need to fight when there is no one left to challenge me?” Nightmare Moon lifted her sword high, ready to bring it down with all her strength. Luna not only blocked the attack successfully, but was able to force both swords to the ground, allowing her to use her free hand to hammer home a fearsome punch, which connected on the bridge of Nightmare Moon's nose, stunning her and causing blood to gush from her nostrils. The stricken Night Empress retreated several feet, her sword swinging freely from one hand while the other tried to plug her wound. For every step she tried to take back, Luna was always there. “A true warrior always keeps their skills sharp, even in peacetime. It would appear that victory has defeated you, Nightmare Moon.”

The fight between Sombra, Celestia and Spider-Man was growing ever more intense. The dark king was aware that he was down two allies, and was sure another would be lost if Starlight was unable to best Twilight. With this in mind, his attacks grew more ferocious, most of them aimed at the costumed hero he so desired to battle. What perplexed him most was how in sync Spider-Man was with Celestia, moving out of the way of any attacks she made with ease. Like he knew they were coming.

“You both fight well together. Tell me Celestia, have you perhaps found yourself a worthy mate in this timeline?” The words seemed to touch a nerve as Celestia brought a heavy strike down on Sombra, his arms throbbing in pain as he blocked the attack. “I swore an oath, and I shall uphold it.” Whether she was telling the truth or not, it still made little sense as to why she fought so well alongside the young man. From what little Sombra could see from the torn mask, Spider-Man had to be young. Very young. A detail that made his intrigue for this masked stranger grow ever stronger.

“Then explain this incredible synchronisation you both have.” Even as he fought for his life, Sombra’s curiosity couldn't be quelled. His attacks further focused on Spider-Man, ever wanting to see more of his skills in action. His momentary lack of judgement lead to a glancing slice from Celestia’s glaive, the pain distracting him from a punch to the ribs from Spider-Man. “We're just that good, I guess.” The hero declared as he prepared for the next attack, Celestia closeby, the wide red eyes of the Dark King swapping between them both as he picked his target.

“No… I don't think so!” With an almost animalistic fixation, Sombra charged forward, ignoring Celestia and bashing right into Spider-Man. Holding on tightly, Sombra ran straight towards the burning ruins of Ponyville, his eyes focused on the partially destroyed town hall. That is where he would make his stand. A still disorientated Nightmare Moon watched as he passed from sight, noticing a now free Celestia able to assist her sister should she desire. “It would appear that the opportunity has passed. And I will not allow myself to fall here today. It appears there is some strength to you after all, Luna. Perhaps one day we shall see who is the better of us.”

“Then I shall be ready for that day.” Though it took her little effort, Nightmare Moon was still wary as she opened up the viewpoint that would take her back to her timeline, her face half covered in blood as she kept an eye on Luna. As she stepped through and the viewpoint closed, Luna finally dropped her guard, a weight lifting from her shoulders. Only to have that weight replaced by Celestia pulling her into an embrace.

“Are you alright, Luna?” It took her a few moments, but the younger sister returned the hug, centuries of anger and bitterness now flooding away in the wake of her victory. “For the first time in so long… I think I am Tia. Thank you, my dear sister.” Though she was happy to see her younger sibling battle her demons and win, Celestia's attention was still focused on the fight now taking place in the ruins of Ponyville. “Quickly! Spider-Man is fighting Sombra alone!” As she tried to head towards the continuing battle, she was shocked to find Luna standing in her way.

“Tia! We must assist those trapped in their homes before they burn or suffocate!” Overhead, Celestia could see the battle rage on, Sombra’s almost mindless attacks pushing Spider-Man back, dark tendrils spreading from his back attempting to skewer the masked hero. It was clear he now had to put more effort into his defenses without Celestia backing him up, as well as Sombra's ferocity growing with every second. The Princess of the Sun then looked towards the burning buildings, her guards dragging out injured civilians while Twilight's friends attempted to quell the inferno. She had to make a choice.

“... You are right. But we cannot leave him alone with that monster!” If it had been any of the others left to battle Sombra, Luna would have dropped everything to save them. But after everything she had seen, her faith in Peter had been restored. More than that, it had grown. “He has fought worse. Trust me, I have seen it. And he would want us to help those who cannot defend themselves.” An ache filled Celestia's heart. To choose between her subjects and the young man she had left committed to a fight not his own, pulled at her mind. In the end, she chose to heed the advice of her sister, taking off towards the nearest destroyed home.

Sombra took notice that the two sisters weren't pursuing him, leaving him and Spider-Man alone. “It would seem you have been abandoned, hero. The princesses have forsaken you for their precious subjects.” Believing that the fight had become much easier, Sombra attempted a series of strikes to try and catch Spider-Man off balance, each one missing just as much as the last. One of these strikes went wide, too wide for Sombra to regain his defence in time, allowing Spider-Man to land a strong kick into the Dark King's chest. The kick forced Sombra back, his feet digging into the dirt to slow himself down.

“Nah. I just get you all to myself now.” Spider-Man's counterattack continued, rushing forward and aiming to score more hits. Ducking under a wide swing, he brought his fists into Sombra's chest, each hit holding almost all the might Spider-Man held in his body. All connected, winding Sombra in the process. But with his opponent so close, he forgoed his blade, grabbing Spider-Man by the neck with both hands, bringing his knee into the heroes’ stomach. Spider-Man tasted blood in his mouth, unable to recover before Sombra threw him into the ground, his body grinding up dirt as he skidded along.

The Dark King himself was beginning to feel the fatigue of combat, a feeling that made him happy and rageful at the same time. His time was, however, running out. “They may saved these people, but how long will it last? Once I kill you-”

“IF you kill me!” Spider-Man quickly objected as he got back to his feet, his exposed skin healing from the friction burns he was subjected to. He was certain that whatever damage he had done to Sombra had in turn been undone just as quickly. The battle was becoming a stalemate. “It appears we can only do this for so long. Our injuries may heal, but we will tire eventually.” Sombra did have a point. How long could Spider-Man keep this up for? How much time could he buy? He then began to realise he wasn't the only one on a timer. “What’s wrong? You're scared you’ll be at the mercy of the princesses?”

Another good point, this time made by Spider-Man. Sombra had already struggled enough against one of the four Alicorn princesses. But if all of them descended upon him, they wouldn't have to use their full might to kill him. They would easily overwhelm him. A fact he refused to let undermine his mission. “I am not the one who should be scared. Look around you. Even the Alicorns cannot save this entire town while I live. The fires may be quelled in time, but that will not keep them safe!

Sombra had already promised a tide of blood, should he be allowed to. The clock wasn't just ticking for Peter anymore, but for everyone in Ponyville, including his friends. “Then I’ll just have to win faster!” The two powerhouses resumed their fight, both now giving it all they could. Or at least one of them was. Sombra now found himself in charge of the battle, his fierce attacks landing much more than they had prior. He was winning. But it didn't feel like it. “How can you? Unless you let go of your fear, you will never defeat me. And your friends will die!”

What fear did he mean? How could Sombra have known about that? Had he seen something earlier while Spider-Man battled the others? Nothing else mattered. He knew his friends' lives were at stake, and the rage began to build. Less of Sombra's attacks were getting through, while more of Spider-Man's were finding their mark. The fight was now even again. The two locked hands, trying to overwhelm each other with sheer might. They stared into each others eyes, Sombra witnessing the red glare appear from Spider-Man as his pupils vanished, a feral growl rising to the surface,

“Oh yes, I can see it. A strength deeper still that you will not allow out. Why? Afraid of what might be unleashed? That you will appear a monster in front of your friends? Such ego.” If Sombra's intention was to goad Spider-Man into unleashing his full strength, it was working. The Dark King could feel himself being pushed back, his boots sliding in the dirt as he tried to stand his ground. Seeing his opportunity, he attempted to headbutt his foe while they were in close proximity. Unfortunately, Spider-Man was quick to see the attack coming, leaning back to avoid it, only to rush forward to attempt the same manoeuvre.

The headbutt landed successfully, striking Sombra on the bridge of his nose, blood flowing from his nostrils. He broke, in shock from the pain. Through it all, despite the pain, he felt excitement build. “Hahaha! Now THAT was much better! Come! Let us end this!” Before their battle could resume, Spider-Man and Sombra were surprised and shocked to see a torrent of water hovering above them, almost threatening to thrash down upon them. It seemed alive, deciding which of the two it should crush. A horrified Sombra was swept from his feet as the water descended around him. While the water had given Spider-Man room to breath, it had also extinguished the fires from many of the nearby buildings.

“Who DARES interfere?!” Roared a rageful Sombra as he got to his feet. From between two of the destroyed buildings emerged Adagio Dazzle, her Siren form replaced by something more humanoid, but every bit as beautiful. “You know, after your lackey hunted my sisters and I down, and threatened us, I have to say THAT was so much fun to do.” Sombra growled at her, his thoughts racing at the contemplation of dealing with the Sirens on top of everything else. The plan truly was falling apart.

“Adagio?! You came back?!” An elated Spider-Man raced towards the elder Siren, sweeping her up in a hug, one that she took a few moments to return, given he was the last person she had expected any sort of affection from. “Just be glad we did! These fires aren't so easy to put out with just rain clouds, no matter how much your Pegasi friends up there tried.”

“But… your banishment…” A finger muted over his mouth any further words from being uttered, but Spider-Man could tell from the look in Adagio’s eyes that she knew what they had gotten themselves into. In fact, she appeared almost content with it all. “Let me worry about that! You have a fight to finish!”

The two broke off the hug, resetting their attention on a viciously angry Sombra. “SIREN! You and your kin were offered a part in this deal, to be given more than what you had been dealt with! And THIS is your choice?!” From his hands he shot out a massive ball of fire, aimed at the pair now opposing him. With her own magic, Adagio raised a wall of water to shield herself and Spider-Man, the fire sizzling out as it hit the wall of liquid. The elder Siren looked less than impressed. “You offered nothing but death and destruction! I've seen enough of that for a thousand lifetimes. I will not see it again!”

While in the middle of clearing debris, Applejack turned a corner, almost running headlong into the midst of the standoff. She had yet to be spotted, allowing her to take in what was going on. When she spotted Adagio, she realised where all the mysterious water may have appeared from. Standing close by was Spider-Man, his suit tattered and torn. And across from them stood Sombra, the cause of all this destruction. “Hey! Sombra!” The three fighters looked towards Applejack now stomping into view, earning a chuckle from the Dark King.

“Ah, the apple farmer. How fortuitous that we meet again like this. Your town in flames, you and your friends desperately clinging to sanity. All that's left is to-” For a second time, Sombra found himself struck by Applejack. Only this time, the impact was much more severe. The sound of bone crunching could be heard while Sombra felt his jaw cave in. The remaining force of the punch was strong enough to send him flying into the debris of a nearby home. Even Spider-Man was impressed. “Damn! That looked just as painful as the shiner I gave him.”

Applejack on the other hand wasn't so happy, nursing the hand she used to sucker punch him. “Pretty sure ah broke every bone in there. Not ma best punch, but ah'll take it.” A flabbergasted Spider-Man stared at her in amazement. “THAT wasn't your best?!” An unenthused Applejack glared at him, all the while trying to contend with the pain she now felt. Unlike some of the others fighting, she had no super healing. “Let me see your hand.” Spider-Man requested, with Applejack holding her damaged hand out to him. A few shots of webbing created a temporary cast for her. “Thanks Pete. That feels a mite better.”

“Been a long time since I've seen an Earth Clanswoman with that sort of strength. Rather impressive, Applejack.”
It wasn't often Adagio gave out praise to anyone who wasn't herself, but she couldn't ignore the capabilities of the mighty farmgirl. In turn, Applejack was impressed and thankful for the Sirens’ reappearance. “Thanks. And hey, thank you for comin’ back. Ah know ya aren't supposed to, but ah frankfully don't care about any banishment right now.” Same as before, Adagio ignored the implications of their return, instead focusing on the task at hand.

“My sisters and I can deal with the flames. So long as we can keep the cause at bay.” Across town, pillars of white smoke began to replace the black swell that had taken up the sky. From around the corner, Sonata and Aria appeared, running into the waiting arms of Adagio. “Sonata and I dealt with the fires elsewhere. It should be clear to start working on the rubble.” So the fires had all been put out before anyone could be hurt? Hearing those words made Spider-Man and Applejack breath a sigh of relief, the former trying to find the words.

“I hope everyone is alright! We did take our time getting here.” Chirped Sonata, almost glaring at her sisters as she said it. Without a word, Spider-Man took all three Sirens into his arms, a feeling of relief washing over him. “Thank you… all of you.” The sisters returned the hug, all of them content in knowing they at least did something good, returning the kindness that Spider-Man had shown by standing up for them.

“ADAGIO! YOU VILE TRAITOR! I'll see you and your sisters burn in Tartarus for this!” The mood was broken by the shrill cries coming from Starlight Glimmer, as she hobbled her way towards them, her own battle with Twilight having clearly pushed her past her limits. Adagio removed herself from the hug so she could face the raving mad woman on her own. “I never agreed to any partnership with you. So I've betrayed nothing you psychopath!” The lone eye in Starlight’s head pulsed bloodshot, with only a very dim redness taking over.

“You don't think I won't kill you? Either way, you're dead! Coming back here after being banished? For all your good intentions, all you've done is seal your fate no matter what happens today!” Adagio found herself quickly flanked by her sisters, ready to fight for one another should the need arise. A battle-weary Spider-Man stood between them and Starlight. “Nothing is gonna happen to her, or her sisters! I don't suppose you've noticed, but the odds aren't exactly in your favour anymore. And you don't look so good either, Starlight.”

“It's the Alicorn Amulet, finally taking its toll. As I figured it would.” Adagio kept her eyes fixed on Starlight as much as possible. Her stress lessened as the others arrived. Celestia and Luna clearly had noticed the tides of water that had doused the fires and were landing on either side of Spider-Man. Cadence arrived without Shining Armour, likely keeping out of the way to watch Flurry Heart, but did have a slightly beaten up Twilight in tow, her own magic mending the wounds she had endured. From the rubble emerged Sombra, his wounds courtesy of Applejack still healing. Even with the pain he felt, he kept up the appearance of strength. “You do look weary, my dear Starlight.”

“I can still fight!” Through deprived gasps of air, Starlight stood sure of her mission, even if it was all but over. Her gaze was continuously fixed on Twilight, though the young princess could see that the burning hatred from once before was flickering away, replaced by anguish. They both knew that whatever Starlight had wanted was now lost to her. Sombra, too, was sure that she was finished. “No. I don't believe you can. It would seem the amulet has taken all it can from you. Meaning you are of no further use to me.”

“What do you m-” Without warning, Sombra reached out and grabbed the alicorn Amulet, wrenching it from Starlight with a firm tug. No sound of pain came from her, only the sight of her already pale skin growing dimmer, the glow in her almost lifeless eye fading to nothing. “Starlight!” Despite all she had done, Twilight used her magic to cushion Starlight's fall, levitating her to safety. All other eyes were focused on Sombra, clinging to his new prize. “How pitiful and desperate! Did she not understand the dangers of using such an artifact, or was she so blinded by rage that she would do anything to fulfil her desire?”

Even with her many crimes, Equestria’s heroes couldn't help but feel some pity for Starlight. Even Spider-Man, who had spent the past span of time fighting her, grew worried. “What the hell did he do to her?” No one responded, too shocked by the callus act Sombra performed on his apparent comrade. Only Twilight spoke, trying to tend to Starlight as best she could. “He removed the amulet forcefully. The Alicorn Amulet can only be removed by the user to prevent any repercussions.”

It was both surprising and disgusting to Sombra how quickly the Equestrians would flock to the plight of one of their own, even if she had committed so many crimes against them. “Come now! Why the concern? I'm here because of her. The young princess, was almost dead because of her. Your town is in flames, because of her! If she dies, does she not deserve it?” A few glances were shared amongst the group, but not a word was said by any of them, too afraid to make their feelings known. Sombra growled under his breath, sickened by the backwards logic of it all. “Take her. Save her if you can. I doubt she'll survive anyway. Not long enough to commence her execution.”

A truth none of them could deny. Their pity for Starlight wouldn't save her from any future punishment. Even Celestia, kind hearted as she was, would have to do something once all this was over. “If you hadn't noticed, she was your last backup dancer. So now what? You can’t fight all of us at once.” Spider-Man rightly pointed out, and Sombra knew it. He was now grossly outnumbered. Even with the power of the Alicorn Amulet, he would soon fall. But not before getting what he wanted.

“Then let me make a request of you Spider-Man, before I am so mercilessly cut down by superior force.” His words were so outlandish that everyone was caught by surprise, though none dropped their weapons for even a moment. With a little hesitancy, Spider-Man approached Sombra, his guard always up. Behind him, Celestia and Luna remained cautious as well as ready to move should they have to. Now only a few feet separated the hero from the villain. “Quite rich given, what you've done today, but go on I guess.”

“I challenge you to single combat. No outside help, no tricks. Just you and me.” Everyone recognised this for what it was - a last ditch attempt for Sombra to get what he wanted. Surrounded and with his allies defeated, what else was there to do but go out in a blaze of glory? His choice of target however was confusing. “Why me? Last time I checked you were gunning for Celestia about 20 minutes ago.” Spider-Man so rightfully pointed out. Sombra had made it abundantly clear who he had been gunning for ever since the battle started. It had seemed that things had changed in such a short span of time. “Celestia would never use her full strength around her subjects. She cares too much to put on a show. But you? Yes. Only you can give me the fight I've so long yearned for.”

Everyone, especially Celestia, kept their guard up as Sombra paced back and forth, his eyes fixated on Spider-Man. The hero felt the sinister gaze upon him, his body growing tense. “You want to fight me just to get your kicks?! That's what this is about?” A growl came from Sombra, the mere idea this was for fun baffling to him. “When I killed Celestia and Luna all those centuries ago, I thought I had won, that I had everything I wanted. But I was born to fight. To kill! And everything ever since then it has become has been too easy! But you… You have given me the thrill of combat I've so long needed.”

Quietly, Spider-Man contemplated this request, only to realise he was looking in a mirror of sorts. How many times had he wanted to fight someone just for some selfish sense of satisfaction? To challenge his skills and push himself to the limit? He finally understood where Sombra was coming from. “When I win, you'll take your sorry ass back to your own rotten timeline. Never come here again. Swear to that and I'll fight you.” A sinister grin flashed across Sombra's features. “I swear on my life. Should I be defeated, I shall return home. I will also return in the event of victory. Which is the most likely outcome.”

“And should one of us intervene?!” Celestia interjected, still believing that she should be the one fighting Sombra. “Then my slaughter will be indiscriminate. I will use every ounce of my power and kill as many as I can. No one shall be safe from me. I will die eventually, but this town will run red before I fall. And you will have to live with it, Celestia.” It was all Spider-Man needed to hear. However, Celestia wasn't convinced that it was a good idea. “Spider-Man, don't do this! With the power of the Amulet he is now so much more than he was before! You cannot win!”

Even with his desire to accept the challenge, Spider-Man knew the risks. A loud ringing in the back of his mind growing ever louder. “And if I don't try, he'll keep trying to kill everyone. I can't let that happen.” As he attempted to walk forward and confront his opponent, the firm hand of Celestia grabbed Spider-Man, holding him firmly in place. He looked back to protest, only to meet the eyes of the sun princess, tears about to flow to the surface. “Peter… You'll die.”

Her voice quivered with fear. Not for herself, but for the young man who had risked his life for herself and for her people. Spider-Man knew it himself. However, his mind had been made up. “Maybe. But I'm done running from death. Let me do this. Let me defend the home you gave me.” Celestia wanted to protest, to place her life before his. But the look in the heroes visible eye convinced her otherwise. Reluctantly, she eased her grip slightly, not ready to let him go just yet. “Then at least take this. I would feel better knowing you had a weapon to defend yourself with.”

In her other hand was her Glaive, the metal gleaming in the sunlight like it was made of gold. Spider-Man accepted it, feeling the weight as he got a sense of the weapon. Old memories came flooding back, as if his mind was unlocking skills he had locked away. A few test swings and jabs and he immediately felt comfortable with the weapon, as if he had been using it for years. “Been a while since I've trained with one of these. Good thing Diana isn't here to nitpick me.”

Seeing his opponent now using a weapon made Sombra grow evermore ecstatic for the coming fight. Raising his hand, he placed the Alicorn Amulet around his neck. A pulse of energy flowed through him, revitalising him from the previous scuffles. Every cell of his body felt invigorated; he felt invincible. “Such POWER! Perhaps I can take you on alone after all, Celestia. But first, I shall satisfy my appetite for death by slaughtering your young friend!”

Any faith Celestia had faded as quickly as it had arrived. Now she was unwilling to let anyone fight Sombra except for herself. “Spider-Man, I must insist you let me take over!” Despite her protest, the hero refused to stand down, weapon still branded in front of him in a defensive stance. “I’ve got this… I know I can win. Trust me!” Celestia, in no mood for such stubbornness, stood between Spider-Man and Sombra, facing the latter should he try anything.

“This is not the time for bravado! You will stand down and return my weapon!” The sun princess was shocked when Spider-Man defied her orders and pushed right past her. Swiftly, she grabbed her Glaive, trying to pry it from Spider-Man's hand. He swung around so that their eyes met again. “I already agreed! We can't go back on that now!” Realising that it was too late, Celestia's head hung low, a long forgotten sense of failure washing over her. In her mind, she had unwittingly condemned him to death.

“I remind you, my dear Celestia, that your interference will lead to the slaughter of this entire town. Choose your next move VERY carefully.” Sombra knew that he had the situation in his hands. He knew Celestia well enough to know that she would choose the many over the one. And as he watched her release her hold on her weapon, his cackle grew too loud to be contained, becoming a full on malicious laugh. “Look at it this way, Celestia - You will only have to bury one body today!”

The sun princess, as well as the other observers, began to back away, knowing the final act of this battle was about to begin. Only Spider-Man and Sombra were left, the two warriors contemplating what move to make next. A wave of his hand summoned Sombra's blade back to him, its dark surface almost the antithesis to Celestia's Glaive. The world fell silent. Like an old western, the hero and the villain faced off, waiting for the signal to draw.

The two lunged, steel impacting as their weapons clashed. They dug their heels deep, hoping to gain ground over each other. However, Spider-Man found himself slipping, the difference in strength was now back to being one sided with the Alicorn Amulet boosting Sombra past what he was before. “You will not succeed by chaining yourself! Unleash the monster within, damn you! GIVE ME A REAL FIGHT!” The bind broke, Sombra pulling his weapon back for a massive strike.

The obsidian blade came swift, forcing Spider-Man to dodge rather than block, almost losing his footing as he did. A quick recovery allowed him to dive forward with a solid series of jabs, all being blocked, leaving Sombra unimpressed. “Even with your life on the line, you refuse to give it your all? I am giving you everything I have as a warrior! YOU OWE ME THE SAME!”

Sombra’s anger was fierce, his attacks becoming less about finesse and more about pure power. “You have great skill, Spider-Man. You have been trained well. But you lack the will to fight with everything. Each attack felt like a massive hammer coming down, the metal of the weapons ringing out as they clashed against each other, vibrating violently in their wielders hands. A speedy thrust from Sombra almost gutted Spider-Man, the hero saved by a last second dodge. Though he wasn't quick in time to avoid being cut, a gash opened on his ribcage.

A dribble of blood fell from the wound as it closed over. Though healed, it still stung. “You bleed like any other creature. You may be strong, Spider-Man, but you can die like any mortal being.” Like a shark that smelled prey in the water, Sombra circled his opponent, ready to cut him as many times as he wanted to. Spider-Man steadied himself to prepare for the next attack, knowing he would have to change his strategy, a new fire in his eyes. “And you can run your mouth like every self obsessed asshole I've ever fought! It's always the same bullshit speech!”

The rude insult didn't miss Sombra’s attention. “And why not?! My power grants me the right to rule, to do whatever I please!” The two locked blades once again, Spider-Man once again matching Sombra’s might with each blow, the steel of their weapons ringing out with each hit, sounding as if they might give in to the stress. Using one hand, Spider-Man swung the glaive to Sombra’s right, leaving his left open for a solid punch. “Power doesn't owe you a damn thing! You don't get to decide the lives of people just because you're stronger than them!” Now on the offensive, the red glow in Spider-Man’s eyes resurfaced. Their blades locked once more, both men digging their heels to gain the advantage as their crimson eyes locked with each other. “The fates of the weak are to be dictated by the strong! We are GODS compared to them! Why do you fight for those who should kneel at your feet?!” Screamed Sombra.

The ground beneath them began to crack, the power of the two men like a force of nature, both unwilling to yield ground to each other. “Because it's my responsibility!” The red glow in Spider-Man’s eyes seemed to solidify, firing out in a streak of light. The beams caught an unaware Sombra in his own eyes, the fragile flesh melting away. “MY EYES! YOU BASTARD!” A burst of strength allowed Sombra to push his enemy away, gaining some distance so that he could heal. But it wouldn't be fast enough. Spider-Man was only a few steps away.

“I didn't want to do this… But this guy is too dangerous now. Nothing else worked, so let's go for the head!” The world seemed to stand still as Spider-Man brought the glaive down upon Sombra. So sure was his focus that he didn't notice his Spider-Sense going wild, and too late was he to react as black tendrils flew from Sombra’s body, indiscriminate in their direction. Little aiming had to be done as several of them pierced Spider-Man’s body, a guttural scream coming from the hero as he fell to the ground.

“PETER!” Cried out a horrified Fluttershy as she tried to run to her friend's side, only to be grabbed by the sturdy arms of Applejack. “Ain't no way, Fluttershy!” The Pegasi could do little against the superior strength of the farmer. “Is he…?” She couldn't bring herself to finish the sentence, though she wasn't the only one asking themselves that question. Much to their surprise, Spider-Man got to his feet, blood oozing from his wounds. “He's alive?” Cried out a shocked Celestia, gasps of relief heard coming from the others.

Sombra on the other hand was less than thrilled. “Impossible! You should be dead from such an attack! YOU SHOULD BE DEAD!” His eyes fully healed, Sombra aimed his sword at Spider-Man, ready to run him through while he was still injured. An eruption of steam from the hero's body made him pause, his anger giving way to excitement once more. The others watched in amazement as the many wounds Spider-Man had sustained melted away, the only evidence of damage being on his suit. “You know… I've heard that so many times. From Super Villains, Gods, Demons… They all tried… And all of them failed!”

Flames began to erupt from his body once more, his eyes turning red. As he walked towards Sombra, a low growl could be heard, almost reverberating through the air. While the group of heroes felt a little uncomfortable, Sombra felt exhilaration. “YES! Finally! This is what I have been waiting for! Now we can have a real fight!” Winding his fist back, Sombra planned to use his might to embarrass Spider-Man one final time in front of his friends before executing him.

The blow never landed, caught by the masked hero, causing a shockwave. A small movement of his hand and Spider-Man moved Sombra’s in a rather unnatural fashion, several snapping sounds heard as the dark king fell to one knee in pain, his blade dropping to his side. “What… are you?” Something in his chest knocked all the air from Sombra’s lungs, that being Spider-Man's knee. Hunched over, the Dark King began to vomit oily black blood. “Scared Sombra? Isn't this what you wanted?!” The double voice was terrifying as Spider-Man mocked his foe. Never had Sombra been this humiliated. “No… This was to be my victory… MINE!”

“Oh, did the big scary king realise he's losing? GOOD!” Out of desperation, Sombra reached for his sword, only to find a hand wrapped around his neck, choking the life from him. All he could do was watch his foe wind back his fist, and prepare to possibly lose his jaw again. But Spider-Man wasn't aiming for Sombras face - instead aiming for the artifact around his neck. The force of the punch shattered the Alicorn Amulet, much to Sombra’s horror. “The Amulet… NO!” On the edge of town, the group of heroes watched in amazement as the battle was seemingly nearing its end.

“The amulet's destroyed?! How?! Is that even possible?!” Inquired Twilight, unaware that such a feat was even possible.
“It would have taken a tremendous deal of strength. It would appear… Peter's limits go far beyond what we thought!” Even with all her centuries of life, Celestia found herself dumbfounded at what she was seeing. Perhaps she was wrong to have lost faith in Peter so quickly.

Sombra was also perplexed at the events of the day. He could feel the power of the amulet slipping away, the energy it gave him fizzling into nothingness. “It matters not! I am still mighty enough to slay you! I am Sombra, Dark King of all Equestria!” With no strategy left in mind, Sombra threw himself forward, charging at his enemy with reckless abandon, only to find he was running at nothing as his footing gave way, his momentum trailing him through the muck as he fell. Looking up, he witnessed a menacing sight.

Spider-Man stood above him, relentless fury in his eye. “Not this Equestria. Here? You're just the dirt beneath my feet.” Before Sombra could defend himself, Spider-Man brought his foot down onto the Dark King's face with a powerful curbstomp, annihilating the ground beneath them. Sombra wrenched up more blood, knowing that something inside him had been broken. More powerful punches threatened to cave his face in yet again. Before more could land, a shroud of darkness covered Sombra, turning him incorporeal.

The sliver of shadow attempted to blindside Spider-Man as it faded, revealing Sombra’s true body. An elbow in the chest removed that idea entirely. A stunned Sombra threw several punches into the air, hoping it would buy him time, though none would find their intended target. The punches that Spider-Man threw however all found their mark. Sombra, realising he could no longer match his foe in offence, brought his arms up to block any further damage, a collection of tendrils doing the same to create a shell.

Despite his best attempts to block on the onslaught of punches that fell on him, Sombra could do little against the might that now stood before him. Each hit that landed felt like a hammer blow against an anvil, precise and devastating. Two hits to the stomach knocked the air from Sombra's lungs, three more to the chest let out a sickening sound of crunching bone. More and more hits got through until Sombra could no longer hold a defence. Now he could only watch as his opponent beat him mercilessly. Even his tendril shell began to fade.

It wasn't long before the Dark King could feel his legs shake beneath him, his great strength failing him. In a last ditch effort to win, he called fourth his blade, bringing it down upon his foe. To his shock, Spider-Man caught the blade in his hand, crushing the steel in two. His weapon broken and his body failing, Sombra collapsed to his knees in defeat. “You… fought well. Such power… and rage… it's magnificent.” Even when beaten, Sombra had something to smile about it seemed. He had gotten the battle he so long desired.

Spider-Man on the other hand felt no gratification in his victory. A great fire still burned within him, compelling him to put this monster down. Even with his opponent all but surrendering, Spider-Man didn’t consider the fight over. One solid punch was all it took to put Sombra on his back, a cracking sound audible as bone was potentially broken. Despite the hit, Sombra tried to push himself back up, only to be pushed back down as Spider-Man thrust his knee in Sombra's chest, the impact once again sounding like it had broken bone.

A helpless Sombra tried to push his foe off and away from him, but the gap in strength was now too great. The situation only grew more dire for him as a pair of hands found their way to his neck, crushing his windpipe slowly. Every breath was now a gasp for air, every attempt to swipe at his enemy now a desperate bid for survival. Behind the broken mask, Sombra got a better look at Spider-Man’s face. He couldn't see all of it, but enough to see who he really was. His features were young, skin unblemished by time. The only important part was his eyes. Eyes that Sombra had seen before. On creatures that lived for the fight. For the kill. “I see. In your eyes. That killer instinct. That desire to have true victory. Come then. Make it so. Kill me. Stain your hands with my blood for good, hero!” Every fibre of Spider-Man's being told him to do it. Hit him until he stopped moving. Rip out his heart.

“BREAK HIS NECK!”

That last idea brought Spider-Man hurtling back to reality. He looked down to see his broken opponent, seeing his bloodied and bruised face. He had been here before, his rage taking over, compelling him to kill. Even Sombra seemed to be wishing for his demise, perhaps to make his opponent look like a monster in front of his friends. His friends. From the corner of his eye, Spider-Man saw his Equestrian friends. The ones who had fought so hard for him to have a life here. If he killed now…

Sombra began to feel Spider-Man's grip loosen on him, allowing him to take in a sharp breath and cough up some blood. The Dark King attempted to get to his feet, only to find his strength had failed him. He had grown far too weak from the fight, with not even enough power to heal his wounds. Spider-Man on the other hand had healed completely, and his eyes had returned to their normal shade. Even the flames around his arms had faded. His rage had gone. “No. I've beaten you. I don't need to kill you. Now hold up your end of the deal. Go home, and never come back. I’ve won.”

Sure of his victory, Spider-Man turned to face his friends, their faces filled with joy at his triumph. The only one still on edge was Luna, sword still firmly in hand, ready to make a move. Her eyes were fixed on Sombra as he raggedly got to his feet, his own attention on Spider-Man. “You did… But… I have never accepted defeat… AND I REFUSE TO BEGIN NOW!” Taking the broken sword in his hand, Sombra lunged forward, his blade aimed for Spider-Man’s back. The distance between the two was so small that it surely looked as if Sombra would find his mark. Much to his horror, his target moved at what seemed the last moment, the world moving in slow motion as Spider-Man gracefully moved out of harm's way.

“That… is impossible. How did he-” An unending pain ceased Sombra’s train of thought. In fact, it felt like he had lost all control of his body, the remains of his sword falling to the ground. Just behind him stood Princess Luna, her blade coated in black blood. It was soon evident where she had struck as the head of King Sombra fell from his neck, his body tumbling to the ground. A disgusted Luna wiped her blade clean off his regal red cloak. “He swore on his life he would honour his deal. He paid the price for his dishonesty. The fate he so deserved.”

A still shaky Spider-Man looked down to see the headless corpse of Sombra, his posture still waiting for an attack that wouldn't come. It took him a few moments to calm down and relax. Though he was unsure he got out of the way in time. “Thanks. Gotta be honest, I'm not sure how much I had left in me. How stupid of me to think he'd actually stick to his word.” It was clear that Spider-Man had begun to regret the terms of the fight as his lungs burned and his muscles ached, his legs feeling as if they were about to give in from underneath him. Fortunately Luna was close by should she be needed, a proud smile upon her face.

“You on the other hand fought admirably, Peter. I was wrong to think poorly of you. And for that, I am truly sorry.” Regret filled her words as she remembered how she had treated Peter just hours ago, his decision to return only adding to her admiration of him. She was shocked to see his own eyes filled with the same regret, just visible behind the torn fabric of his mask. “I'm sorry too. I couldn't follow my own advice. I ran away when people needed me, when I swore I'd never abandon those in need. You were right. I was a coward.”

“You were scared, Peter. It is… easy for someone like me to ignore death’s call. I have lived for so long that I have almost grown numb to the idea of death. You however are still young, with much life to give. I cannot judge you for wanting to live it. But I have to know, what made you come back?” Looking back to where he had hidden before the battle, Peter could swear he saw the faint glimpse of an old man, one he knew all too well. A closer look revealed there was no one there. But he knew in his heart.

“I got a reminder that I have a responsibility to use my powers to help. Also, I think Granny Smith was mad that I tore up her floorboards to hide my stuff.” The two shared a brief chuckle before Spider-Man began to collapse, the fatigue of battle finally catching up to him. Fortunately Luna was quick to catch him, setting him gently on the ground. The others soon joined them, Fluttershy practically leaping at Spider-Man as they embraced.

“Peter! Are you alright?” While she might not have looked it, Fluttershy was plenty strong for someone so skinny, and her vice grip made many of Peter’s already aching muscles flare up. If it was anyone else he would tell them to stop. But with her, he’d let it slide. “I'm ok, Flutters. Just tired, that's all. Been a while since I've been in a fight like that.” The other girls began to huddle around Peter, embracing him in a group hug. This is what true victory felt like - the people he cared about, safe and sound. Celestia joined the group as well, kneeling in front of Peter, her head hung low.

“You showed incredible courage today, Peter. And you have done more than I had any right to ask of you. This should have been my battle to finish.” Peter could hear the anguish in Celestia's voice, as if she had let him down. Shifting himself out of the hug circle, Peter sat on his knees not too far from her, her amethyst eyes rising to meet his.

“Technically, I was the first to fight him. And besides, I did what was right. What I should have been doing. Ever since I got here, I've been running away from my responsibility. But that's not who I am. And besides, we helped each other in the end.” Peter extended his hand out, waiting for Celestia to take it. However, she instead took him by the arm, with Peter automatically doing the same. The shake was firm, a sign that a new bond had been formed between the two.

A sigh of relief came from Celestia, though deep down she still held some guilt for not having done her duty. Looking up, Peter's gaze met that of Luna, expecting her to have some judgement behind her eyes. “You must be mad I didn't put him down myself, right?” Rather than respond, Luna offered her hand to help Peter to his feet. Like with Celestia, Peter took her grasp by the forearm, with Luna doing the same for him. Peter could feel the fire in his muscles as he stood up, but Luna’s hold kept him upright long enough for him to get his bearings. Like with Celestia, the two beings who had only hours before quarrelled with each other, now cemented their new comradery.

“I am not. It's easy for me to make those choices. It's all I've ever known. But I can see you are not like that, Peter. Life is precious to you. Even the lives of your enemies. It's why you couldn't kill the Sirens. And here they are, helping us.” Luna's sight then turned to face the Siren sisters, still unsure of their fate even now. They only grew ever more nervous as Luna got to her feet and approached them. Their fears subsided somewhat as Luna bowed her head out of respect for their help.

“I believe I owe you three an apology as well. Without your help, many lives would have been lost. You risked your safety for those who threw you out. My sister and I owe you a debt it seems.” Now this was something the three sisters never expected to hear: the Alicorn princesses owed them. Quickly, the three formed a small huddle, whispers could be heard as they talked. The rest of the group began to wonder what they would ask for, and if it would be anywhere near reasonable. The huddle broke, and the Sirens gave their answer. “Say we forget the whole banishment thing and call it even?”

Adagio's words stunned them all except for Peter. He understood the most of just wanting freedom. “Is that all?” Inquired a perplexed Luna, sure that the Sirens would make some frivolous request. “We just don't wanna be persecuted anymore. We'll figure out the rest.” Sonata chirped in. Though she quickly fell silent again as Luna's attention fell on her. The youngest Siren still felt uncomfortable around the moon princess. Aria however perked up to add to the conversation. “Maybe a place to rest our heads. But that's about it.” Despite the extra addition to their request, it still wasn't an unreasonable one. Celestia and Luna shared a glance, with Luna nodding her head in silent agreement.

“Then I suppose it's settled. Adagio, Sonata, Aria, you are free to come and go from Equestria as you please. You will always find a place here.” Hearing those words from Celestia of all people, brought a feeling of relief to the sisters, the greatest they had felt in centuries. The three embraced, happy in the fact that they had all made it together. Though it wasn't long before they switched back to their usual selves.

“Well, that was quite the spectacle. And a little cathartic to see Sombra get his ass handed to him after his cronies threatened us. Gotta say Peter, love the costume. Much more professional than the other you. Although, I can't say I'm a fan of the torn and blood-strewn look. You might wanna rethink that.” Adagio was quick to point out the state in which Peter now looked, his suit shredded and matted in blood from his battle. A few eyes looked towards Rarity, though it seemed she wasn't bothered by the condition in which her hard work now lay. “Unfortunately, a new suit will be the least of our worries.”

The group knew exactly what she meant. “She's right. We got lucky today. As far as we can tell, no one in town died. But Ponyville…” As Rainbow Dash said those words, the group looked out towards Ponyville, or what remained of it. While the Sirens had been successful in putting out the fires, it had only made things more evident. Not a single building had been left standing; everything had been reduced to rubble or utterly annihilated. “Gone. All of it. As far as I can see, only my Castle and Rarity’s Boutique were spared.” Lamented Twilight, her friends clustering around her as they looked out on their hometown.

“Luna and I shall return to Canterlot to send provisions and supplies. There will be much to do.” Declared Celestia, Luna agreeing silently. The determination of the royal sisters began to lift the spirits of the others, wondering what they could contribute. “I can reorganise my Boutique to work as a logistics centre. We’ll have a lot of new people coming through, so they’ll need somewhere to organise. Pinkie, you and I can handle that.” While not the most hands on, Rarity was certainly the most organised outside of Twilight. And Pinkie was more than happy to help.

“Agreed. Shining Armour, have the guards escort the townsfolk to my castle. They can rest there until we start rebuilding homes. I'll tend to Starlight and keep an eye on her.” It was unusual to hear Twilight give out orders, especially to her older brother, but he took them in stride and got to his task, barking commands at the soldiers who were still able to walk. “Ah can start bringin some of the stallions down to help cart away the rubble. Dash, you come with me. Once yer feelin up to it, ya can help us out, Pete.” Applejack held out a hand for Peter, still trying to shake off the fatigue of battle.

“Just a bit of rest and I’ll get started.” Said a weary Peter as he struggled to stay upright. “What do we do with him?” Everyone was confused by who Cadence was talking about until they focused on where she was looking, down at the headless corpse of King Sombra “I will transport his body to a secure location to be studied, then disposed of properly.” Suggested Luna, knowing that they couldn't leave Sombra's body unattended. The group had their tasks and began to scatter, leaving just Peter and Fluttershy alone on the ravaged battlefield.

“Peter? Are you ok?” Fluttershy asked, her hand so close to Peters. She so desperately wanted to take his hand in her own, to know that he was ok. Her hesitation stopped her and she pulled away. To her surprise, Peter's hand sprung out to grab hers, their fingers melding into each other. His grip was tight, but not painful. It made Fluttershy feel safe. “Honestly? I've never felt better in months. We can fix this. I know we can.” Peter finally replied as they looked out at the ruins of Ponyville.

TO BE CONTINUED IN SEASON 2

Author's Note

And thats it for Season 1!

Its a long read, but I'm sure it'll be worth it! Happy Christmas everyone!

Season 1 Epilogue

New Genesis

Far away from the lands of Equestria was the planet of New Genesis, home of the New Gods. Unlike the hellish landscape of Apokolips, New Genesis was a land of light, life and freedom. On a floating city, The Gods of New Genesis went about their existence. Atop one of these grand buildings stood High Father, leader of the Gods of New Genesis, in quiet vigil as the multiverse turned around him. This peace was disturbed by the arrival of his son, Orion. “High Father. I have done as requested. Spider-Man is now in an unknown dimension, far away from the hands of Darkseid.”

“Good work, Orion. Still, I find it odd that the Source deems one lowly mortal worthy of our intervention.” The Source, a fountain of cosmic energy and will, and the only entity the New Gods bowed to, had set in motion the means for Spider-Man's disappearance. Yet Orion was unable to speak of his actions to the heroes of Earth, now believing that their friend had died on Apokolips. “Perhaps he has a bigger part to play. Besides, I wouldn't call him of all people lowly. You know what he is, what he was made to do.”

High Father’s brow furrowed as he remembered events he wished he could forget. “I am well aware. And his people paid the price for their plans. A foolish gambit that produced all of one soldier.” Orion at times forgot how his people felt about mortals, especially the ones that strived to achieve godhood of their own, or to challenge Gods like themselves. But Spider-Man was one of the few mortal beings to impress Orion. “That one soldier has been evolving. He's gotten stronger with every battle he goes through. I've seen it with my own eyes. If he has enough time, he might even surpass a Kryptonian.”

Out of all the mortals, Kryptonians were some of the few that could match the might of a New God. Both High Father and Orion knew it all too well. “Can you be certain of that, Orion?” While time wasn't something the New Gods took much notice of, Orion vividly remembered what had transpired only a few months ago. “He survived against the creature known as Doomsday through sheer force of will. Not everyone can make that claim.” Orion's head hung low as the last words came out, as memories of a fallen friend resurfaced.

High Father’s attention was brought back to The Source as it began to speak to him once again, Orion waiting in silence as his father listened to its words. “It would appear Spider-Man is needed.” Orion was surprised by this sudden decision, especially seeing as he hadn't been completely sure of where he had sent his mortal ally. He knew the dimension was safe, but that was it. “But I've only just sent him away. It could take some time to track him down.”

“Then find him. It seems your assumption was correct - Spider-Man's role in the great story of the Cosmos is about to become much more grand than even we thought.” This time, High Father spoke as a leader, and his word was final, especially if it was deemed by The Source. “What does The Source say?” Inquired Orion, curious as to what was in store.
“Only that he will face his greatest enemy once again. A demon from his past, set to return to haunt his future.” High Father’s words, or that of The Source, always had some degree of vagueness to them.

Orion's mind went back, picking through the faces of the foes Spider-Man had battled. “That doesn't narrow it down. He's made many enemies over the years. Only one that had perished. But it couldn't possibly be him.”As Orion continued to contemplate just who The Source was talking about, High Father casted his attention towards the city, a storm forming on the horizon. “Perhaps they both have a greater role to play. For the will of The Source to play out, the dead must rise again. Now go. Find Spider-Man. Bring him home.”

Author's Note

And a little something to tease Season 2!